What could have been

by ReinaMyrrah

Summary:

That night I lost everything....
There is no way back....
I thought I had everything...

But I realized that they were just illusions of mine....

I had to lose everything...
To open my eyes...
And realize the reality that surrounded me....

Now I see everything clearly...

But.....

At what cost?...

Sarada disappeared years ago and there is no trace of her, everyone sinks into despair.

And her own parents don't talk about her, it's like it's a taboo subject, even when the Hokage asked them for details of their daughter's disappearance, they were reluctant to answer honestly.

Many think she is dead, but those who love her hope to see her again.

Many have given up...
But he won't.

-Sarada, where are you? -

🌸Set in the Shinobi World.
🌸There will be some songs that I will normally place in case they inspired me to write the chapter or because it fits the plot of said chapter.
🌸The characters belong to Masashi Kishimoto.
🌸There will also be some OC.

Chapter 1: Prologue

 

Everything was going well in my life, I had my friends, my family, I was the apprentice of the Seventh Hokage and it seemed that nothing could go wrong.

Or so I thought...

But I was wrong...

And now I pay the price...

"-How could you? How could you betray our trust like this?-" that man grabbed my arm and slammed me against the wall, knocking down pictures and other arrangements that hung on the wall in his path.

I still remember it as if it was yesterday, it's something that haunts me since that day.

"-I wish you and that fucker get what you deserve, for us, you and that bastard today cease to exist in our lives-"

Everything I had, everything that could have been my life, our lives, was lost, I lost it, and I was left alone adrift....

"-YOU ARE A DISGRACE TO THIS FAMILY!!-"

Without waiting any longer, I grabbed all the things I can and ran and ran, for if I didn't I would most likely be killed.

I had never felt so lonely as I did at that moment, as I did now..... But back then I still had a little bit of hope....

I reached the top of Mount Hokage hoping to find him there.

I didn't know how long I had been waiting in the cold of the night. So I decided to go look for him myself.

I searched and searched and couldn't find him anywhere, until I saw him, I was going to get closer...but I stopped dead in my tracks when I saw what was happening before my eyes....

Suddenly I had an immense urge to vomit, my eyes stung. I managed to stifle one and ran again like a coward.

At that time I was hurting all over, I was alone, but it didn't matter, I had to get out ahead....

For him...

But, how to do it if he was no longer with me....

That day I felt a great pain in my chest that didn't let me breath

"-..it can't be....-" I couldn't take my eyes off the abominable scene in front of me and at that very moment I wanted to be dead, I wished I hadn't survived. But I did and I am doomed to this place.

Since that day I have felt myself dying little by little.

I felt so empty and lifeless.....

It's been a while since those days, but the memories are still very much alive, they haunt me even in my dreams.

There is no peace...

I can't find it...

Today another nightmare wakes me up again and I'm alone in this cold room and I couldn't hold back the heartbreaking sobs that came from my throat.

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Here is the prologue to my new story!! It's been a long time since I've done one, lately I've only been writing one-shots hehehe.

I hope you like this story and that you give it support please.

This story has been in my head for a long time and I can't bear to write it.

The song that comes here is

"Me duele todo" From Aliados

Tell me what you thought.

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 2: Nightmares

Notes:

❀.•° ✿.•° ❀.•° ✿.•° 🌸 °•.✿ °•.❀ °•.✿ °•.❀
⚠THE CHARACTERS ARE 20 YEARS OLD! ⚠
❀.•° ✿.•° ❀.•° ✿.•° 🌸 °•.✿ °•.❀ °•.✿ °•.❀

 

"-Boruto.... -"

"-Sarada, what's wrong with you? -"

They were standing on the shore of Mount Hokage, Sarada was in front of him, as beautiful as ever, but something wasn't right.

"- Sarada, what's wrong with you?!-"

Now she was farther away.

"-Sarada! Wait, don't go!-"

He tried to reach her but she couldn't move.

"-Boruto... Why didn't you come?-"

A shadow appeared behind her and Boruto desperately tried to go towards Sarada, but he couldn't move an inch.
He could only watch as that shadow hovered over Sarada.

"-SARADA!!-"

 

━──────────────━

 

-NO!!- the boy who had been sleeping in his bed woke up with a start, with rapid breathing, dilated eyes and sweat all over his body.

He looked around and swallowed hard.

It was another nightmare.

He let out a heavy sigh and dropped back on the bed, looked at the clock on the nightstand.

6:30 am

He let out a sigh again.

It was always the same, he would stay up late working on the investigation into his disappearance and after making sure he was tired enough, he would lie down and sleep as long as he could until some other nightmare would attack him.

Every night was the same there were always nightmares that would not leave him alone; and he always woke up very early on the verge of cardiac arrest.

He got up and prepared for another day like all the others.

Routine.

The sun had not even risen and he was already leaving his apartment, because yes, he was already 20 years old and no longer wanted to live with his parents "-What a shame, I'm a grown up!-" That's what he told his mother when she refused to let him go.

No one else noticed what was the real reason he was moving out alone.

Because of his nightmares he always woke up screaming, which made his parents and sister worry a lot about him, because of this also his sleeping hours were disturbed, as he refused to want to sleep and have to see another nightmare.

Because of this he was diagnosed with several sleep disorders and was prescribed medication to stop him from falling asleep during the day. He was also advised to sleep the proper amount of sleep, but he refused to continue sleeping and fall prey to another nightmare.

He no longer wanted to worry his family, so a year ago he decided it was time to move out on his own. And so he did.

And thinking about how it all started makes him want to beat himself unconscious.

It all went back five years ago, when she disappeared....

No one knew what had happened to her. She just vanished like smoke.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice.

-Boruto-kun-

-Oh, Inchou!

The purple-haired girl quickly caught up to him.

-Good morning Boruto-kun, how did you wake up? -

-Very well.

-And your nightmares? -

-They disappeared a while ago, you don't have to worry- he lied.

-You are a very good friend Boruto, I wouldn't want a friend to have a bad time- he gave a small smile and his cheeks turned pink.

-You are also a very good friend Inchou- she gave him a big Uzumaki smile, not realizing the effect her words had on the purple haired girl.

Sumire lowered her eyes a bit downcast. "-Friend-" She let out a small sigh, she had a slight hope that he would see her as more than just a "friend", she was brought back to reality by the boy accompanying her.

-Do you think we'll ever see her again? -

She didn't have to say who he meant, she already knew.

-Well, to tell you the truth, if I'm honest... I doubt very much that we will ever see her again.... -

There was no answer.

It hurt her that he was still so down on the subject. Although she wasn't going to lie... She also missed her from time to time.

Before they knew it, they had reached the scientific tool development building.

-Well, I guess this is where we part ways- said the blond.

-Yes.... Amm- her face was tinged pink again. He had to try something.

-Something wrong with you?- he moved closer to her, he was about to speak again until....

She kissed him.

On the cheek.

But it was still a kiss.

He remained static in his place.

Now redder than ever she started to pull away from him.

-See you next time Boruto-kun- once she entered the building she collapsed against a pillar completely red and excited. - I finally did it!-

The blond was still there, static in his place, he touched the area that had been kissed by her friend.

She didn't dislike it....But..........He didn't like it either.

Once out of the initial shock he made his way at a slow pace towards Mount Hokage. 

Unaware that a black bird had been watching the scene, when the blond lost sight of the bird, it flew off into an unknown location, getting lost in the gloom of the forest.

Once it reached the chasm of the mountain, it looked towards the place where the sun was rising.

His gaze darkened as he remembered everything he had experienced on that mountain.

He closed his eyes and could not help but think about what happened.

Sarada disappeared years ago and there is no trace of her, everyone is sinking in despair.

And her own parents do not speak of her, it is as if it were a taboo subject, even when the Hokage asked them for details of their daughter's disappearance they were reluctant to answer truthfully.

Many think she is dead, but those who love her hope to see her again.

Many have given up...

But he will not.

He looked once more at the sunrise.

-Sarada, where are you?-

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue 

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 3: On the outskirts

Notes:

❀.•° ✿.•° ❀.•° ✿.•° 🌸 °•.✿ °•.❀ °•.✿ °•.❀
⚠THE CHARACTERS ARE 20 YEARS OLD! ⚠
❀.•° ✿.•° ❀.•° ✿.•° 🌸 °•.✿ °•.❀ °•.✿ °•.❀

 

Shadows were passing quickly through the trees in pursuit of a renegade ninja.

They entered a small village, all the inhabitants ran away when they saw the criminal. The criminal ran through the streets until he was surrounded by these ninjas who looked very threatening at first glance; hooded with different types of masks.

Seeing himself cornered, he took a nearby lady hostage.

-YOU BETTER NOT MOVE AN INCH IF YOU KNOW WHAT'S GOOD FOR YOU! - he threatened with a kunai to the woman's neck.

At this the hooded individuals following him remained static in their place.

-HAHAHAHAHA so be it, be obedient and no one will get hurt. - He began to back away until a voice sounded behind him.

-If I were you, I'd be obedient and put down that kunai if you don't want to lose a hand-

Hearing that voice, the criminal paled and when he least expected it, a great pain shot through his arm.

-AAAAH!!-He quickly let go of the woman he was holding captive and dropped to the ground at the intense pain that ran from his shoulder to his fingertips.

Now the owner of the mysterious voice was in front of him.

The man getting a good look at the silhouette in front of him made him shiver.

A woman wearing a kitsune mask in black and white with red and gold details, dressed in an outfit that was different from that of her companions. (Outfits similar to those of an Ambu, but customized according to each person) Hers, were ninja sandals that span up to above the ankle, along with dark gray stockings that went beyond the knee, small black training pants that reached a little above mid-thigh, which together with the stockings, left a part of her thighs uncovered. A black blouse with red details of cap sleeves that fit her curves and had a high collar adjusted to her throat, the costume also included a hood that covered her head (similar to that of her classmates).
And he wore arm and leg protectors, along with gloves that exposed part of his fingers. And on his waist hung a ninja sash.

And of course a Katana on her lower back.

She was the leader.

-Miss Scarlet... Please excuse me please I didn't mean to be so disrespectful, please forgive me! -

-Aww, haven't you seen how much they're offering for your head in the bingo book? And it also says and I quote, "dead or alive"-

The guy could only shake his head frantically, horrified at what was coming his way.

-Mercy! -

The woman crouched down to be level with the guy.

-It's a pity I don't believe in mercy- she said.

Before he could plead once more for his life a large wound formed in his throat causing him to fall completely to the ground.

He was dead.

-Take him away-

And with those words the ninjas who accompanied her began to obey her order.

The villagers who had been hiding came out to watch their rescuers.

-It's the resurgents!-

-Our saviors! -

The people around them began to cheer. Among them came out the chief.

-Oh, it's you, we thank you from the bottom of our hearts for keeping our home safe- he said as he approached the leader "Scarlet".

-No problem sir, we are very happy to do it-

-Sorry for not being able to give you something to thank you Miss Scarlet, but we haven't had much merchandise lately-

-Don't worry, Mr. Kitatsuke, you don't have to give us anything... -

-But it's really a pity, because this way we can show our appreciation-

-As I said, don't worry- one of her ninjas approached her and whispered something in her ear- You'll have to excuse us, sir, but we have to go-

-Oh go ahead, may God be with you-

-Thank you, with permission- she made a small bow and got lost from everyone's sight in the forest along with her companions.

 

━──────────────━

 

After going through the bounty, all the ninjas were following their leader back to their home.

Until suddenly "Scarlet" lost her balance and one of her companions caught her before she fell.

-My Lady Are you feeling alright? -

-Yes, don't worry Ki, we just have to go back-

-Are you sure? - now the one who asked was a girl.

-Of course, now let's go-

Without saying more they resumed their journey until they reached their home.

-Finally they arrive! I thought something bad had happened to them! - Said a young woman no more than 19 years old, with long dark brown hair and dark pink eyes, she was wearing a traditional samurai outfit of violet and white, and at her side a black Katana with lavender.

-Don't worry, Ayame, we are all fine-

-But our mistress is feeling sick again- mentioned a girl.

-Again? Let's talk inside- she sighed tiredly.

All the ninjas dispersed to go to their homes, while Ayame and "Scarlet" went inside a house.

Once inside, "Scarlet" staggered again and before she completely lost her balance, Ayame held her.

-Go to sleep, I'll take care of the rest, you need to rest- mentioned Ayame as they headed to the leader's room.

-She didn't need to sleep or rest-.

"Scarlet" She broke away from her and entered her room, to start undressing and putting on other clothes.

-Besides, I can't afford to rest while those things are still alive and kicking and...-

She paused as she took off her hood, revealing a ponytail that held her hair in place, she pulled back the pins letting a large black waterfall fall over her shoulders to her hips.

-Nothing goes well while I'm sleeping.... - this last she said in a low tone, but it was loud enough for the other woman to hear.

-Nonsense, maybe I can't deny that last one but we all need rest... -she let out a big sigh- Even you.... -

The woman with her back to her pulled back her mask....

-Sarada.... -

And now "Scarlet" turned around, revealing a woman with beautiful onyx-colored eyes, thin lips and a small chin.
Despite having black marks under her eyes from lack of sleep, she looked beautiful.

-If you say so Ayame.... I believe you- she mentioned without interest. She walked to the back of a screen with a red rose pattern and started to change.

-Sarada was serious, if you keep neglecting your health like this, it will be very bad for you, like for example today, they already told me exactly what happened when they were on their way back, if it wasn't for Muku, God knows what would have happened! -

The black-haired girl did not answer.

Ayame let out a deep sigh -Look Sarada.... I know it's hard for you just the idea of sleeping but you need it- she took a big breath of air- It's ok... Don't do it for me, but do it for him.... -

Now silence flooded the room.

One second

Two

Three

Four

Five

A sobbing sound was heard from behind the screen.

The brunette could only look down dejectedly and approached the place where the noise came from.

Peeking out from the other side of the screen, she could see an already changed black-haired on her knees with her hands covering her face, while her shoulders were rising and falling from crying.

At this, Ayame felt bad to see her like this. It was not at all normal to see the cold, hard black hair crying.

She bent down to be at her level and hugged her by the shoulders.

They stayed like that for a few more minutes until the black hair breathing started to become calm and leisurely.

-Sara? -

There was no answer.

She had fallen asleep.

She let out the thousandth sigh of the day and said:

-You're hopeless-.

As best he could he lifted the blue-haired girl and led her to her bed, once he laid her down he tucked her in with a blanket that was there.

He went to the door and before leaving completely, he turned his visitor to the bed.

-Rest-

And with that she closed the bedroom door behind her. Imploring that her friend might at last have a peaceful sleep....

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continued

 

 

 

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 4: Another day

At the Hokage Tower

Several people were gathered in the Hokage's office waiting for a member.

-Why is it taking so long?- mentioned a brunette.

-I have no idea why he's not arriving and I have no idea why I'm here either, what a bummer - mentioned a boy with pineapple hair in a yawn.

-You're here because you have to help your friends- answered his father.

-How long did mom have to threaten you to make you say that? -

-Hey...-

-Hokage-sama, where is Konohamaru-sensei?- asked a white-haired man changing the subject.

-He is taking advantage of his last moments with his wife before leaving on a mission to the Wind Country-answered the village leader with a big smile.

The office door opened, letting in a young blond-haired man with blue eyes.

-Is there anything new? -the blond asked hopefully.

-Something along those lines- commented the Hokage.

-But we received a report from the last mission of the Inuzuka Clan and they found something curious- informed the Hokage's advisor.

-And what is it about? -Chocho asked.

-The Inuzuka went to check a small village near the outskirts of the Fire Country because several attacks and signs of battles were reported in the surroundings- said Shikamaru.

-And what does this have to do with her?- spoke the blond irritated.

-Boruto calm down- muttered Mitsuki.

-What a nuisance- complained Shikadai as he leaned on a sofa that was there.

-Then talk! -

"-What a bummer-" the Nara's said to each other in their mind at the same time.

Naruto took a breath and then spoke.

-You'll see guys, when the Inuzuka arrived at the battle area they said that there was a very familiar smell in the place-

-Eh?- said the youngest in the room at the same time.

-Smell?- the albino asked confused.

-Yes, I consulted this with Kiba who was on that mission, to make sure that the report was not lying and.... -

-Come on Hokage-sama tell us what they smelled- said the brunette while eating some potato chips.

Boruto was losing his patience.

The Hokage let out a big sigh preparing himself for what would happen after what he was going to say next.

-Sarada... -

That was all he said...

And it was more than enough...

The young men froze in place and stopped breathing. Even Shikadai who had become disinterested in the subject a long time ago suddenly stood up from the place he was lying on.

-Kiba said that there was a scent too much like hers in the place...- the Hokage couldn't continue
because his son let out a shout.

-And what the hell are we doing here? We have to go there! - shouted the blond on his way to the office door, followed by his friends, except for Shikadai.

-Not so fast, we're still not sure if it's her- informed the older Nara.

-How can you say something like that? It's clear that it's her- contradicted the younger blond.

-But we're not sure if it is-

-Then Hokage-sama, why are you telling us this?- asked the brunette who had dropped her chips when she heard her best friend's name.

-Because we will carry out an investigation to find out if it's really Sarada.-

-And when will we start? - the blond demanded to know.

-As soon as we get some answers from.... -

-What a nuisance- said the Nara again at the same time, knowing who the Hokage was referring to.

-Ah?- Boruto didn't understand.

Mitsuki and Chocho could only sigh tiredly, because they knew very well that they would not get anything from them.

━──────────────━

I couldn't believe it, this would be a real waste of time.

With every minute that passed it was one more minute wasted, minutes in which they should be looking for her! Not wasting time on useless interrogations.

It's been years and they haven't cooperated in ANYTHING! They didn't even seem to care that their own daughter was missing.

And what causes her the most anger is that they keep her hidden from Daisuke, the boy is 6 years old and doesn't know he has an older sister! And besides his parents kept him away from him and anyone who knew about Sarada's existence and one day he found him in the park far enough away from the pink hair for him to approach, and that's when he found out that the boy had no idea that his parents had had another child before him. He still remembered that day to perfection....

"-I'd like to have a little brother.... -"

That had surprised him.

Determined to investigate further, he asked her a question.

"-Don't you have older siblings? -"

"-No, I am an only child. -"

"-Are you sure? There are no pictures of any brothers or sisters?"

"-Yes I'm sure and....no, there are only pictures of my young parents and me with them-" replied the black-haired man."

Now the blond was stunned, how was it possible that they hid Sarada's existence to the point of completely disappearing from their lives any trace her?

He did not know that they had disappeared any trace of her in their own home, because since Sarada disappeared the Uchiha couple had not allowed any of Sarada's friends or acquaintances
to enter their home, much less talk to them.

It was as if they wanted to get as far away from their daughter as possible.

But... Why?

She couldn't question the boy any further because her mother's voice echoed in the distance.

"-Daisuke it's time to go! -"

"-I'm coming!-" before the boy could walk away the blond stopped him."

"-Hey please do me a favor and don't tell anyone you talked to me Okay? -"

"-Okay sir-"

And with that the boy left with his mother.

Of course what happened he reported it to his Father, as it was very strange the behavior of the Uchiha couple.

However, besides that, they had not had any more information about them (And it wasn't even them who gave the information, it was a 6 YEAR OLD CHILD WHO DID IT!).

That wasn't all, also since Sarada disappeared, Sasuke-san never trained him again or even addressed him. That was weird.... They wouldn't let anyone get close to them, much less if you were going to mention the "taboo" subject to them as he had named it.

Even his parents and his friends, as much as they tried to talk to them, they said nothing, LITERALLY! they said nothing.

As the years passed, all the respect he had for Sasuke-San and Sakura-Obasan had gone to hell.

And the worst thing was that if they wanted to go to the place where the Inuzuka had found trace of Sarada, they had to first talk to the Uchiha couple tomorrow and get more information about the disappearance of the Uchiha princess.

And that would not be easy at all...

And the reason they weren't being investigated by the Yamanaka was because nothing good would come out of provoking Uchiha Sasuke.

He got to his apartment, ate dinner, took a bath and got ready for bed, but he didn't....

He sat at his desk and went back to the Uchiha investigation papers and thought about how he would get Sarada's parents to talk about her.

Again, like every night, he lost track of time and by the time he thought about it, it was already four o'clock in the morning. But he stayed awake for another half hour until his body cried out for a rest and his eyelids demanded to fall.

So he reluctantly shuffled his feet into the space between his desk and his bed.

Once he was already lying on it his gaze went to the ceiling and he thought about what had happened next to the Uchiha.

A small tear fell from his scarred eye.

As sleep was overcoming him he slowly closed his eyes.

-I promise I will bring you back home... -

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 5: What happened?

It was time for the truth.

This was what it all depended on.

They were so close to her, but also so far away.

Right now he was together with Chocho, Mitsuki, Shikadai (obliged), Shikamaru, Sai and her father on their way to the Uchiha residence. They were determined, they were going to get answers no matter what.

Arriving at the Uchiha residence the Hokage knocked on the door waiting for someone to  answer, but nothing, the Hokage insisted and almost ten minutes later a noise was heard on the other side of the door.

-Go away- a man's voice sounded.

-Sasuke, we need to talk very seriously and I will not take no for an answer, it is an order from the Hokage- he spoke very seriously.

Again silence reigned in the porch of the Uchiha house.

-And if I refuse?- he said again.

-If you do that, I won't be kind this time, neither to you nor to Sakura- spoke the Hokage threateningly.

Another minute of complete silence...

While the Uchiha couldn't help but notice his best friend's way of speaking, his tone made him understand that he wasn't joking.

-And what do you want?- he heard again.

-First let us in-

Silence again.

This situation was bothering Boruto.

After a few minutes of complete silence there was the sound of the door being opened revealing the Uchiha Patriarch.

-Make it quick- he mentioned.

-That will be up to you and your wife- a pale black hair blurted out.

The Uchiha did not like the latter and said again.

-Quickly- he stepped aside to let the visitors in.

As they entered the room they could make out some family photos. A picture of Sakura in the hospital when Daisuke was born, another of Sasuke and Sakura on their anniversary, Daisuke's birthdays and one that looked the most recent were Sasuke, Sakura and Daisuke.

But none of Sarada.

They sat at the dining table waiting for the pink hair who arrived at the house a few minutes later.

-Tadaima!- said the pink-haired girl cheerfully.

That behavior disgusted Boruto, because how the hell would you continue to act so happy whenone of your children is missing?!

The pink-haired girl's smile disappeared when she saw the visitors and her husband sitting in the dining room, at the image her muscles tensed visibly and that didn't go unnoticed by everyone else.

-Sakura, Naruto and the others came to talk to us about something- her husband spoke from his place.

-And what is it about?- spoke Sakura in a serious way.

-Sit down and you will find out- said Sai in a serious way.

After exchanging a glance with her husband, she agreed and sat down next to him.

-Then... What do you want to talk about?- spoke the Uchiha.

-I'm sure you know very well why we are here- said Shikamaru.

With noticeable nervousness the pink hair spoke.

-Well, I'm afraid we don't know, Shikamaru..... -

-Are you sure?-

Sakura didn't say anything, instead her husband answered.

-Of that we are sure and if that's all you want to tell us then you may leave-

Boruto could not stand it anymore and raised his voice.

-If you don't want to talk for fear that Daisuke will hear us and find out what you really are, you have nothing to fear, because I know very well that he is at the Academy right now!-

Everyone present was speechless when they heard it, and the Uchiha couple turned pale.

-I don't know what you're talking about- said the Uchiha.

-Yes, you do know exactly what I'm talking about-

-Boruto, I can tell from a distance that you are upset, why don't you calm down a little while I prepare some tea- said the older woman "kindly" before getting up, but before she could walk away the Hokage's voice stopped her in her tracks.

-You better sit down again Sakura- he said in a threatening manner while staring at the Uchiha Patriarch.

The now Uchiha woman slowly sat back down next to her husband without another word.

-Good, now tell us what we want to know and we will leave- said Sai said with his characteristic smile.

Silence...

-If you really don't know what we talked about then let me refresh your memory.... -said the pale black-haired man while he took out a picture of a young black-haired girl with red-colored glasses who was very similar to the older Uchiha- In case you don't remember her, let me introduce her, this is Uchiha Sarada, his daughter and Daisuke's older sister. -

The husband and wife averted their gaze when they saw the photo.

-Once introduced, let's proceed to what matters- said Sai -What happened the day Sarada disappeared?-

-Nothing happened- said the pink-haired girl.

-If so, then why did Sarada disappear? -

-We don't know- said the black hair.

-If so, then you should at least show concern for your daughter's well being- said Shikamaru this time.

-Of course we are concerned, she is our daughter after all- said the Uchiha.

The Hokage noticed the latter.

-After all?-

Before anyone else spoke Boruto was heard to object.

-Don't pretend to care-

-Boruto quiet- said the albino.

-I won't be quiet until I know the truth-

-Boruto- his father cut him off seriously.

Boruto, seeing his father like that, reluctantly obeyed.

-Well? We're all ears- said the former root.

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 6: The truth?

-Well?  We are all ears- said the exroot- Are they going to talk?-

 

-We don’t like to talk about this- admitted the Uchiha.

 

-I swear I hadn’t noticed- said his friend as the Uchiha frowned.

 

-Just say what you know and we’ll leave you alone- said shikadai wishing to return to his bed.

 

The Uchiha were silent for a few minutes and then the black-haired one spoke.

 

-Everything started when I arrived home in the morning from my last long mission, everything was normal, Sakura and Sarada were having breakfast peacefully, but Sarada changed her attitude when she saw me- said Sasuke.

 

-Do you know why?- asked Mitsuki.

 

-I’m not sure… - After a few seconds she started to talk again- but she began to mutter many things under her breath when she thought she was alone and as the days went by her behavior got worse-

 

-What did she do?- Chocho asked.

 

-Well, when I would tell her to go to training she would get exalted and refuse immediately and would lock herself in her room.-

 

Boruto thought that was strange, because Sarada never refused to a training and even less if the training was with her beloved father.

 

-And did you try to talk to her?- asked Shikamaru.

 

-We tried but she never answered, she simply ignored us, she locked herself in her room and did not allow us to enter- said the pink-haired girl.

 

-Did she hide something in her room?- said Shikamaru.

 

-We don’t know- said the Uchiha.

 

-And what happened next?- asked the Hokage.

 

-Days later, during dinner, she was a little upset, when we asked her what was wrong, she just got upset and started screaming and saying a thousand things like "Stop meddling in my life", "I'm sick of this place", "I don't want to be here" "I don't want to be part of this family", "They lied to me" And after that she locked herself in her room again and when we could enter she was already gone -said the black-haired man.

 

-And they didn’t say anything?- said the Hokage unable to believe that.

 

While Boruto and his friends remained silent and stunned at what they heard.

 

-We thought he'd just stayed at one of his friends' house or gone to spend the night at a hotel or something, and the next day we were still feeling his chakra in the village, so we didn't worry too much and gave him space, you see how teenagers are..... -said the pink-haired women with her eyes lowered.

 

Silence…

 

Nobody could believe such a thing.

 

Everything was in complete silence until a shout was heard in the dining room of the living room.

 

-Do you really want us to believe such nonsense?!- shouted the younger blond. -Sarada would be incapable of doing such a thing, I know her well, I’ve known her practically since we were born! You’re lying!-

 

-Boruto, silence- said the Hokage.

 

-But… -

 

-Boruto obeys the Hokage- said Shikamaru.

 

Boruto had to bite his tongue to avoid saying anything else.

 

-Sasuke, Sakura, is what you are telling us true?- asked the Hokage.

 

-Of course, we would never lie with something like that- said the jade eyes.

 

-Well, then we are leaving- said the Hokage.

 

They all said goodbye and left on their way to the Hokage Tower, leaving the Uchiha at home.

 

Once in the Hokage’s office everyone was silent.

 

-Don’t tell me you really believed them- the young Uzumaki demanded to know.

 

-Not at all, but what else can we do? We haven’t had any information in years, besides why would they lie- said Shikadai.

 

-But that can’t be true…Sarada would never do something like that- said the blond, upset.

 

-But we should give them the benefit of the doubt- said Shikamaru.

 

-Before Boruto could say anything else- his father interrupted him.

 

-Boruto, you’ve had enough for today, go to your apartment and rest, I’ll give you the day off and don’t worry about the investigation we’ll take care of it- said his father.

 

-I won’t do it!-

 

-It’s an order from your Hokage, obey!- sentenced his father -besides, you should be rested, tomorrow we will start with the details of the investigation that will be carried out outside the village-

 

-But… - -

 

-Boruto, the Hokage is right, you have to rest, we need you well for the mission- said his white-haired friend.

 

This obviously did not convince the blond and after half an hour a young blond could be seen lying on the floor outside the Hokage Tower.

 

-You bastards!- the blond shouted.

 

He couldn’t believe that he had literally been kicked out of the Hokage Tower.

 

He didn’t bother to go back, it would be a waste of time; he felt very frustrated by everything that was happening, he needed some time to relax so he headed to the training grounds to let off steam for a while.

 

When he arrived at the training grounds he began to throw some kunai and Shurinkens towards different targets scattered around the place until the image of her came to his mind and with it also the words said by his parents.

 

-When we asked her what was wrong, she just got upset and started screaming and saying a thousand things like "Stop meddling in my life", "I'm sick of this place", "I don't want to be here" "I don't want to be part of this family", "They lied to me" And after that she locked herself in her room again and when we could enter she was already gone -

 

-Nonsense!” he shouted full of anger, because all that couldn’t be true, of course it wasn’t true! He knew her since always, he knows better than anyone that she would never do anything like that.

 

She would never do that, she loved her parents madly, all that had to be a lie from her parents to hide something.

 

He wanted to believe that she would never do that, that she would never abandon her friends, her family….. Nor him….

 

But…. What if he really didn’t know her as well as he thought he did… What if it’s true what they say about her?....

 

He gritted his teeth hard, grabbed his catana and began to launch attacks in all directions, he wasn’t measuring himself, he wanted to get rid of all this frustration he was carrying all these hours.

 

Without realizing it, he had already knocked down several trees and some of the earth on the ground was shattered.

 

His breathing was agitated and his hands became fists. Before he knew it, it was getting dark.

 

-You shouldn’t be overexerting yourself, you’ll end up badly if you go on like this….. – a voice was heard in the shadows of the trees.

 

The blond couldn’t believe his ears.

 

“-That voice-“

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 7: Discussion

 

-You shouldn’t be overexerting yourself, you’ll end up badly if you go on like this…. – a voice was heard in the shadows of the trees.

 

The blond couldn’t believe his ears.

 

“-That voice-“

 

He clenched his fists tightly and turned to where the voice came from.

 

-What are you doing here?- he blurted out coldly.

 

-Is this how you treat your sensei?- asked the Uchiha.

 

-You stopped being my sensei a long time ago, Sasuke- he answered seriously.

 

He didn’t wait for an answer and tried to move away from the Uchiha, but the Uchiha stood in his way.

 

-What’s wrong with you?- asked the older man.

 

-What’s wrong with me?- the blond exploded-The real question here is what’s going on with you and your wife!-

 

-Don’t talk to me like that, have more respect for your superiors- he evaded the question.

 

-Ha! How can I have respect for people like you? People who treat their own daughter in such a way? –

 

-And in what way would that be?-

 

-To treat her as if she never existed, to hide her, to speak ill of her, to bear false witness! Do you think that’s respect for your own daughter?-

 

-We protect Daisuke from the hard truth and you as well!-

 

-Ha, ha, ha, ha, are we supposed to be grateful? Don’t say stupid things, don’t try to pretend that you are martyrs, because you are not…. –

 

-You don’t know anything, so don’t talk about what you don’t know and don’t meddle in what you don’t care about- he got closer to the blond- I know you’re worried, you were his friend but understand that it’s not something you have to meddle in- the Uchiha tried to put his hand on the Uzumaki’s shoulder but he pushed his former master’s hand away with a blow.

 

-Sarada is someone very important to me so yes it is something I care about and listen well to what I say, I’m going to look for Sarada whatever it costs me and when I bring her back I’ll make sure none of you come near her, so don’t come to order me around Sasuke- he stepped around the Uchiha and got ready to leave.

 

Before he could get far away, he could hear the Uchiha’s voice for the last time that day.

 

-When you become a father you’ll understand…. –

 

━──────────────━

 

Boruto was walking through the night streets of Konoha.

 

-Hey brother- A voice was heard from one of the rooftops.

 

The blond turned his face towards the owner of the voice.

 

-Brother… -

 

It was Kawaki.

 

-Why so depressed?- he asked as he walked next to the blond.

 

-Who said I’m depressed?-

 

-Your face-

 

-Ha ha, that’s funny-

 

-So tell me, what do you think? Please don’t tell me it’s because of her again- he said in a tired tone.

 

-In that case, don’t ask- he said in an annoyed voice.

 

-Hey, it’s not for you to bother. ……. Don’t you think it’s better to forget about her?-

 

There was no answer.

 

-I mean, it’s been almost five years since she left.-

 

-She didn’t leave because she wanted to, I’m sure of it.-

 

Kawaki took him by the shoulders and shook him.

 

-How are you so sure about that? did she tell you? Boruto open your eyes it’s not worth it to keep wasting time on a hopeless case like her- he let out an annoyed sigh- Leave the past behind brother, she’s gone, get over it, the Uchiha is not the only woman in the world, there are plenty out there, you could literally have any girl you want- he pointed to some girls that were glaring at the blond.

 

-But I don’t want another girl, I want her! I’m not going to rest until I find her and no matter what you say, you won’t change my mind- he released his grip.

 

Kawaki let out a sigh again.

 

-Look I didn’t want to have to say this but you don’t leave me a choice…… I really don’t think she ever valued you, in fact, if you ask me, I think she was always too selfish, she thought too much of herself to think of anyone else- he couldn’t continue because of the fist that crashed into his jaw.

 

-I don’t want you to say something like that again, let it be the last time, do you hear me?! –

 

The black-haired man wiped the trickle of blood that dripped from his mouth.

 

-But I only told the truth-

 

-And what do you know about her? You don’t know anything about her, just because you never got along with her doesn’t mean you should talk like that-

 

-Believe me, there's a reason I never got along with her.-

 

-Just shut your mouth and leave me alone-

 

-Before you go, answer me something… -

 

-What do you want?-

 

-How long will you go on like this?-

 

A few seconds passed.

 

-I’ll go on as long as necessary-

 

And with that the blond walked away, leaving the black-haired man behind.

 

Kawaki only watched with clenched teeth and fisted hands as his brother walked away from the place.

 

Five years! And his idiot brother was still obsessed with the Uchiha princess.

 

-Damn it!- he cursed in anger.

 

He would have to find another way to make her disappear completely from the blond’s mind.

 

Without further ado, he left the place in the direction of an unknown location.

 

━──────────────━

 

He was now in his apartment.

 

“-At last, at peace-“ He thought in relief.

 

Without further ado he went back to the routine as he thought about everything that had happened that day.

 

He refused to believe in such things.

 

She would never do it.

 

When he found her he would make them all regret their words.

 

Finally tomorrow they would set out in search of her after so long.

 

They were so close.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

 

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 8: It is time

 

The sun was not yet up and he was more than ready to leave on his mission and in less than ten minutes he was at the entrance to the village. It wasn’t until he was there that he realized it was still too early.

 

Which meant he had to wait for everyone else to arrive.....

 

-Dammit!- with nothing else to do he lay down at the foot of a tree.

 

━──────────────━

 

In the middle of the forest where a battle had been fought a few days ago, there were some hooded ninjas looking for something in the rubble.

 

-Did they find anything?- asked the leader.

 

-Nothing-

 

-Keep looking- she said as she approached one of the hooded ninja. -Are you sure people from Konoha were here- she asked “Ki”.

 

-Affirmative-

 

-What the hell would people from Konoha want from this place?- she asked puzzled.

 

-We’re not sure, but from what we were told they were tracking something or someone-

 

“-Could it be that.... No...that’s impossible....-“

 

Her thoughts were interrupted by one of her ninja coming quickly towards her.

 

-My lady! I was informed that some ninja from Konoha are on their way!-

 

“-What?!-“

 

-What?! Why?!- she asked a little exalted.

 

-It may have something to do with the tracking a few days ago- mentioned "Ki".

 

Hearing this, she asked for the last time.

 

-Are you sure you didn’t find anything on them?-

 

-Surely-

 

-In that case…- He waited a few seconds thinking about what to do until he made up his mind-we have to go!-

 

-Yes!- the others replied before doing as they were ordered, while “Scarlett” turned her gaze to where those Konoha ninjas were probably.

 

Her breath caught in her throat as she felt a rather familiar chakra in that direction, unable to stop some cruel images from flashing through her mind causing her to be stuck in place unable to make any movement while imperceptible tears through her mask fell from her eyes.

 

-Madam, are you okay?!- shouted “Ki” while shaking her shoulder, seeing that the woman did not react and at the same time realizing her state of vulnerability he approached her ear and whispered in a calm voice- Sarada dear everything will be fine don’t worry I’m here..... –

 

-Eh?- reacted with a start, turning to look at him.

 

-We have to go, let’s go- “Ki” spoke delicately as he slowly took her by the hand and they headed deep into the forest in the opposite direction from where the Konoha ninjas seemed to be coming from.

 

━──────────────━

 

After waiting for over an hour, the others had finally arrived and were now just minutes away from reaching the place.

 

Their group consisted of Moegi, Inojin, Chocho, Shikadai (forced), Mitsuki, Kiba, Akamaru and of course him.

 

Shikadai who was complaining with Inojin about why they had to get out of bed so early.

 

-I told you that if we had to leave so early it was because this mission is “Secret” and no one else knows that we are here- said Kiba.

 

-What a nuisance-

 

-Stop complaining and walk!- shouted Boruto.

 

-Boruto, you should relax, because this is the first overseas investigation in years we should concentrate because failing this mission would probably mean losing any chance of having more missions like this one- commented Moegi-Or don’t you want to go through with it?-

 

-Are you kidding? Of course I want to go through with it, I promised I would bring her home no matter what it costs me- he answered confidently.

 

-What if she is dead?- asked Inojin and as always without the slightest delicacy when speaking.

 

Silence reigned in the place and those present stopped walking and then turned their eyes to the pale blond.

 

-She’s not dead- answered the blond, clearly grumpy.

 

-And how do you know that?- countered the pale ninja.

 

-I can feel it-

 

-Do you have a feeling? Are you telling me this is all just a feeling?- the pale boy demanded to know.

 

-Is there a problem?-

 

-Oh yes, and it bothers me that we’re out here in the middle of nowhere looking for what is probably a corpse- Inojin couldn’t continue because his blond friend launched himself at him.

 

-Boruto! – Moegi shouted in horror, trying to stop them to avoid a struggle, which she couldn’t avoid.

 

The struggle between the two friends had started and didn’t seem to want to stop.

 

-I WON’T LET YOU KEEP SAYING THINGS LIKE THAT! And THAT’S WHAT YOU CALL YOURSELF A FRIEND?!- Boruto shouted in anger.

 

-Of course I’m your friend and Sarada’s friend too and I really miss her, but that doesn’t mean I’m going to obsess over someone who’s probably dead- the pale blond shouted in despair.

 

-Why don’t you understand that just because someone is missing doesn’t mean that they are necessarily dead!- shouted the Uzumaki out of his mind, and then he raised his fist and tried to smash it against his pale friend.

 

Before Boruto could achieve what he intended, Kiba and Moegi held him and tried to separate them, but the Uzumaki would not budge.

 

-Boruto with this behavior you will leave us no choice but to return to the village and report this behavior and thus cancel everything that has to do with the search- said Moegi.

 

The blond upon hearing this stopped in his tracks and started to think about what Moegi had just told him and what he was doing.

 

Letting out a heavy sigh he let go of Inojin.

 

-Sorry… I don’t know what happened to me…- he commented embarrassed.

 

-Oh, I do know why…- spoke the pale boy again, but this time in a mocking way.

 

-Inojin ….- warned Chocho, since it was obvious that the Uzumaki was not in his right mind.

 

-What? What can happen?- asked the pale one in a joking tone.

 

-What a nuisance- was heard in the background the Nara who had leaned against a tree.

 

-Inojin, you better keep quiet! – warned the Uzumaki.

 

-Oh come on! Do you think we didn’t notice? It was obvious that you liked Sarada, but you never approached her and that’s why you’re regretting it right now!-

 

-That has nothing to do with it- objected the Uzumaki.

 

-Really? Then tell me, why are you so obsessed with her?-

 

Silence.

 

-Well?- pressed the pale one.

 

-Sarada is my best friend, I would do anything to get her back and I would do the same with any of you.-

 

-Enough!- said Moegi-We have to go, we can’t waste time like this.-

 

-She’s right- supported Kiba as they all resumed their walk.

 

━──────────────━

 

-At last, here we are- said Mitsuki, who was silent the whole course of the journey.

 

And yes, after hours of walking they were finally at the place where the events had happened.

 

-Well, then let’s start, Kiba, where exactly did you perceive Sarada’s scent?- asked Moegi, but the Inuzuka didn’t answer to which Moegi thought it was strange and turned to him but he had his sight towards the sky and his nose was making small movements- Kiba?-

 

-The smell… It’s stronger than before…- he whispered to himself.

 

-What did you say?- Moegi asked confused, moving closer to him.

 

There was no immediate answer, as Kiba was too focused on verifying that it’s the same smell they are here for.

 

Until …..

 

-It’s HIM!- the man shouted impressed.

 

-Huh?- exclaimed everyone confused by the man’s attitude.

 

-It’s Sarada.-

 

With those words everyone was stunned, bringing with it a silence which was interrupted by Boruto.

 

-What did you say?- asked the blond a bit upset while he approached the older man.

 

-That Sarada’s scent is here and it’s very strong, it means that she was here recently- he said and then sniffed again- and she’s nearby..-

 

-And what are we waiting for? Let’s go!- sentenced the Uzumaki, then Kiba started to run together with Akamaru while everyone else followed them.

 

━──────────────━

 

They had reached a small town that was very hidden on the map, but could be identified by a bounty exchange point in a small warehouse.

 

-Why are we here?- asked Chocho.

 

-This is where the smell came from- informed Kiba, trying to follow the trail.

 

-And what would Sarada be doing in a place like this?- asked Inojin.

 

The elders didn’t answer as they could only think the worst when they saw the warehouse in front of them.

 

-Kiba-san, Moegi-san, is something wrong?- asked chocho.

 

-This place… - Moegi-san said- This place is an exchange point for the bounty hunters.-

 

-What?- exclaimed all the children in unison.

 

-What do you mean?- asked Mitsuki worried about what he might hear.

 

This time it was Kiba who answered.

 

-This is where Sarada’s smell came from.-

 

Silence.

 

-What?!- shouted a certain explosive blond.

 

-Calm down Boruto, we’re still not sure if she was brought here for a reward or something else- Shikadai tried to calm him down.

 

-But what if someone really kidnapped her to bring her here…- spoke the Uzumaki.

 

-As I said, we are not sure about that, it’s just a theory- answered Shikadai.

 

-Hey, is it my imagination or is everyone seeing us wrong- interrupted Chocho.

 

And indeed, all the villagers looked at them with suspicion.

 

-You are not welcome here- sounded a voice coming from the storehouse.

 

Everyone immediately turned towards the voice.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 9: The mysterious Shinobis

 

-You are not welcome here- sounded a voice from the warehouse.

 

Everyone immediately turned towards the voice, only to find a burly middle-aged man coming out of the warehouse.

 

-And who are you?- asked the Hokage's son.

 

-I am the owner of this place- replied the man- And what is Konoha doing in a place as hidden and low as this? -

 

-Where is Sarada?! - asked Boruto approaching the man.

 

-I don't know any Sarada and don't change the subject brat, so answer me, what are you doing here?-

 

Before Boruto could say anything else, Moegi and Kiba intervened.

 

-We are looking for one of our Kunoichi who disappeared some time ago and we are following her trail here- Moegi told the man.

 

-Well, there hasn't been any girl with that name around here, so go back where you came from- said the man.

 

-Once we have checked the place we will gladly leave- Kiba answered seriously.

 

-I don't think so- said the man pulling out a Kusarigama behind him.

 

The Shinobi of the Leaf stood on guard to probably face the guy in front of them. But new voices entered the scene.

 

-Hōbi, we are here with a new exchange.-

 

-We're in a hurry so let's make this quick.-

 

When everyone present turned their eyes to look at the owners of the voices, they found a Shinobi and a Kunoichi of "strange" appearance according to those from the leaf village.

 

Both were hooded and had kitsune masks on their faces.

 

The boy was tall and thin, but muscular, his hair was not visible due to the mask and hood. His mask was white with blue details of different shades, his suit was completely black with gray and dark blue details, on his waist was fastened a belt with ninja tools and at his side an indigo blue katana.

 

The girl was of medium height and thin, her light brown hair could be seen through some small locks that protruded from her hood. Her mask was white with pink details in the form of cherry blossoms and golden details in the eyes and nose. And in his ear there were pink flowers, his costume was a dark pink with black details, with a belt with ninja tools and on each side of his waist there was a sai with black handles with gold.

 

Both with a ninja sash but its engraving was not known to them.

 

But undoubtedly what caught their attention the most is a human sized sack carried by the boy.

 

-Ah! It's you, what are you carrying now?-

 

-Well, why don't you see for yourself?- saying that, the boy approached a table and dropped the sack on it.

 

The man named Hōbi approached the table and opened the sack revealing a thin, bearded man.

 

The people of Konoha who had been witnessing the whole scene stared in horror at the man in the sack who wore paper-pale skin, bumps all over his body and his face showed a grimace of terror. He was dead.

 

-Well, that's quite a haul!- the man boasted gleefully.- Wait a minute, I'll be right back with your reward- the man took the sack and walked into the warehouse.

 

The younger members of Konoha looked on in horror at the scene before them.

 

While Kiba discovered something interesting.

 

-They smell Sarada- Kiba said quietly but loud enough for his companions to hear.

 

Bad idea.

 

-Where do they have Sarada?!- shouted a certain blond in desperation.

 

The hooded ninjas turned towards them seemingly surprised although they weren't sure if it was because of his presence or because of the name the blond had mentioned.

 

A heavy silence settled throughout the place, with the hooded girl breaking it with an unamused laugh.

 

-What is Konoha doing here?- questioned the mysterious Kunoichi.

 

-Ha! I can't even imagine why people like this would waste their time in a place like this- now it was the boy's turn to mock.

 

-Why does everyone say that?- Chocho asked, annoyed by the matter.

 

-You don't know?- the hooded girl asked mockingly.

 

-Damn it, stop diverting the subject and answer my question once and for all- demanded the blond.

 

Before anyone else could say anything, Hōbi came out of the warehouse with a medium-sized bag in his hands and extended it to the hooded men.

 

-Here you have it 800,000 Ryō and as always, it was a great pleasure doing business with you- 

 

-The pleasure was ours Hōbi- the girl stretched out her arm to take the bag with the money but a kunai came between the bag and her hand.

 

And of course, the one who threw said kunai was Boruto.

 

-THEY'RE DISGRACED TO KILL PEOPLE JUST TO GET MONEY!- shouted the blond

 

-For your information, it's called "Surviving"-the hooded woman countered.

 

-At the cost of killing people?! -

 

-It's kill or be killed.-

 

-That's wrong!-

 

-But that's life, kid, welcome to the underworld of Konoha! - the boy replied this time.

 

-They're such...- The blond was getting tired of this.

 

-Boruto, I feel it's better to stay out of trouble with these people- Mitsuki spoke behind him.

 

-Listen to your friend- advised the hooded man- And now if you excuse us, we have to go- he turned to Hōbi with the intention of taking the money and leaving but Boruto had other plans.

 

-You guys aren't going anywhere- Boruto approached where the hooded man and his companion were, but stopped in place when a Shuriken crossed his path too close to his face.

 

Everyone present turned to the direction the Shuriken came from and found a hooded figure standing on the roof of one of the local houses.

 

A woman.

 

The residents were surprised to see her, the hooded ones despite having their faces covered their body language indicated that they were also surprised by the presence of that woman, Hōbi upon seeing the newcomer became nervous and seemed to some extent fearful and those of Konoha watched her attentively, analyzing her in detail, they wanted to know if they were facing a threat.

 

The woman jumped down from where she stood and positioned herself next to the other hooded men.

 

The Konohagakure ninjas were able to observe her better by having her closer.

 

This woman besides having a hood also had a kitsune mask but this one was black and white with red and gold details, her costume was black with red details. And just like her companions this one had a ninja sash hanging on her waist with a strange engraving.

 

The woman had an imposing, threatening and hostile presence.

 

It seemed that she was the leader.

 

The woman just looked at them without saying anything.

 

-Ki tell me, what is going on here?- she asked without even looking at "Ki".

 

-It's nothing important my lady, just a little mishap with these outsiders- commented Ki in a serious way.

 

-They were bothering Hōbi and prevented us from taking our pay- said the girl without hesitation.

 

-Tochi- scolded her partner.

 

-What, don't you want me to tell the truth?- asked the girl named Tochi shamelessly.

 

An uncomfortable silence settled in the place.

 

The woman just stared at them, everyone felt a shiver run through them.

 

-Miss Escarlett, how nice to have you around, what a pleasant surprise!- exclaimed Hōbi, clearly nervous and also a little afraid of the presence of the woman in front of them.

 

She turned her gaze towards the man and he took a few steps back with fear.

 

-Hōbi, what is your business with them?- her voice was cold.

 

The man was startled at the mention of his name.

 

-W... well... This is actually the first time I've seen them and...- his voice choked as the woman came closer to him, which frightened him- I swear this is the first time I've ever seen them in my life, I swear!- he spoke in horror as he backed up until he ran into the wall of the warehouse.

 

The hooded woman did not answer and only advanced further towards him. Once she was a few steps away she extended one of her hands towards him and he closed his eyes tightly expecting a blow, but when he felt nothing he opened his eyes fearfully and saw how Escarlett's hand was extended in front of him as if she was waiting for something. The man looked at the masked woman in confusion.

 

-The money- he asked sternly.

 

Understanding what the woman in front of him wanted he quickly handed her the bag with the money.

 

-Well, we have nothing more to do here, let's go- saying this, she began to head to the forest followed by her companions.

 

The ninjas of Konoha who were waiting for some violent behavior from the newcomer, watched carefully every movement of the hooded men, even as they walked away from the place.

 

"-Despite the fact that her two companions smell like Sarada, she doesn't have any similar smell, on the contrary she has a smell too strong for my sense of smell-" he held his nose in a clear sign that the smell is annoying "-it's like an herbal smell, similar to the medicinal plants that grow in the forests, it must be some balm to hide the smell-"

 

-Oi! What do you think you're doing!- the blond shouted in annoyance. And it was clear that the Uzumaki was not going to let them go just like that, they were the only clue they had about Sarada for almost five years, he was not going to let the opportunity to find her slip through his fingers.

 

-Well, let's go, what else?- said Tochi with obviousness.

 

-You bastards, how come you're still so calm despite everything you do?!- commented the Uzumaki in despair.

 

-Who are you calling the bastards?!- said the pink masked woman in annoyance.

 

-Don't pay attention to them, the more attention they pay to them the more important they think they are- commented Scarlett to her companions and continued walking without being bothered by anything else around her.

 

-Hey! that was very rude of you!- shouted Chōchō offended.

 

-I couldn't care less- she spoke to herself without stopping moving forward.

 

-Wait! You're not going anywhere!- Without anyone expecting it, the Uzumaki caught up with Scarlett and grabbed her hand making her stop walking.

 

This action made everyone present turn pale, except for the Konoha shinobi who waited for a reaction from the hooded woman.

 

Tochi and Ki didn't take too well to what the blond did.

 

-Oi! What the hell do you think you're doing?!- shouted Ki angrily, being ready to attack the blond at any moment.

 

-You're a disrespectful bastard!- insulted Tochi.

 

Boruto didn't pay attention to anything else around him, for him everything had stopped.

 

When he took that woman's hand he felt something he hadn't felt for a long time, it was a very familiar sensation which he thought he would never feel again.

 

The feeling he had when he touched that woman was very similar to the feeling he had every time he touched Sarada; warmth and softness, despite the cold and calloused hand of the mysterious kunoichi.

 

Boruto froze.

 

Could she..... be.....

 

-Hey you.....-

 

The blond glared at the woman in front of him.

 

The woman looked over her shoulder at him, as if he didn't mean anything.

 

-What are you doing?- the woman spoke again in a cold, cutting voice.

 

The blond was still looking at her very attentively, inside him there was an uracan of emotions, disbelief, surprise, hope and fear.

 

-I....- he couldn't speak, the mere possibility that this person in front of him was the woman he has been looking for all these years made his breath catch in his throat.

 

-Let go of me- he spoke again in a harsh manner as he let go of her grip roughly.

 

-Sarada....- he called hopefully, looking intently at the woman in front of him.

 

Everyone fell silent at the sound.

 

"-Sarada?!" the ninja from Konoha thought in surprise.

 

However no one else noticed how Escarlett's companions tensed at the blond's mention.

 

Even Escarlett herself tensed her body visibly at this.

 

-What are you saying?- she tried to sound nonchalant but it was more than obvious that she was nervous.

 

-You know that name, don't you?- she managed to ask.

 

-What kind of question is that?- she asked now annoyed.

 

-Just answer me!- he demanded desperately.

 

-I don't have to answer you- the woman tried to leave but the blond rushed at her with a kunai in hand.

 

Escarlett quickly blocked her attack with another kunai, running face to face with the angry face of the blond.

 

The other pair of hooded men who had been closely watching the scene between their leader and the Uzumaki were now ready to attack him but in front of them Mitsuki and Shikadai interposed themselves.

 

-Stand aside- demanded Tochi.

 

-Don't get in the way- spoke Ki very annoyed.

 

-We won't let you harm a classmate- spoke Shikadai this time.

 

-You said it- answered Ki and then attacked Shikadai.

 

Mitsuki tried to go to help Shikadai but Tochi prevented him.

 

-Where are you going to go gallant?- she attacked him.

 

Both Moegi, Kiba, Chōchō and Inojin went to help them but out of nowhere appeared more hooded ninjas with masks covering their faces.

 

-Where did these guys appear from?- asked Chōchō in exultation.

 

Kiba covered his nose with one of his hands and frowned.

 

-They covered their scent with a special balm to avoid detection.

 

-Kiba, are you okay?- asked Moegi.

 

-Yes, it's just that being this close the smell is stronger and more annoying, I'm sure that after such an exposure to this kind of things my sense of smell will take some time to recover- informed the Inuzuka.

 

Suddenly a bottle fell on Inojin's head causing the Konoha people to look at the direction the bottle came from. To their surprise, one of the villagers of that place was the one who threw that bottle and when they least expected it, more people joined him and began to throw things at them while shouting furiously.

 

What made them most surprised was that all of this was directed only at them.

 

-Get out of here!-

 

-Get out!

 

-We don't want you here!-

 

-Leave our saviors alone! -Get out!

 

-Fucking fascists!-

 

All the shinobi in Konoha had the same question.

 

What was going on there?

 

Turning back to Escarlett and Boruto.

 

-I won't let you leave here without telling us what we want to know, now tell me, do you know Sarada?- the blue-eyed man mumbled, completely ignoring what was going on with his companions.

 

-So what if I knew her? Why do you care?- she answered, getting more and more annoyed. 

 

-Because she is very special and important to me- he spoke in a gentle voice as he remembered the Uchiha- and she is irreplaceable...-

 

That was the straw that broke the camel's back.

 

-Look, little boy, I don't have the time or the patience to be dealing with spoiled and immature children like you, so get out of my way- after saying that he let loose a strong kick to the blond's stomach sending him flying against a tree and making him crash into it.

 

Everyone present was stunned by that.

 

-Boruto!- shouted Moegi scared.

 

-I'm fine...- he spoke with difficulty.

 

Escarlett without wasting any more time threw a smoke bomb and his companions did the same, causing those present to cough.

 

When the smoke dispersed the hooded ninjas were gone.

 

-Where did they go?- they turned everywhere and there was no sign of them.

 

-Kiba, can you smell them?- asked Moegi.

 

-No, my nose is impregnated by that smell, the only thing I can smell is that demon's balm- he answered annoyed.

 

From the forest came out a white snake which climbed Mitsuki's body. After a few seconds Mitsuki spoke.

 

-They are going south!-

 

-Then we have to go there- said Moegi.

 

They all started to run deep into the forest except for a certain blond, who in his mind was dealing with everything that was happening, he thought that woman could be Sarada but now he doubted it very much because Sarada would never hurt him, at least not intentionally.

 

No, that woman was someone else.

 

That woman was not Sarada.

 

Boruto's sight returned to the Shuriken that was thrown at him and he could observe it well, it was a Shuriken with a very peculiar design, it had five tips and these tips had a shape that made it look like a Cherry Blossom but despite its unorthodox design it had an edge that made it very dangerous and if used in the right way it could even kill someone.

 

He took the Shuriken and put it away, then ran after his friends to chase after those hooded men.

 

━──────────────━

 

This was a real chase, the Konoha ninjas were chasing those hooded ninjas through the forest.

 

Konohagakure's plan was to capture and take those mystery ninjas prisoner and make them tell them something about Sarada's whereabouts.

 

It didn't take long for them to catch up and a fight to start.

 

However Escarlett and his two companions continued on being chased by Mitsuki and Inojin.

 

Using his drawings, Inojin managed to delay Tochi and Ki but Escarlett managed to escape.

 

-Well, well Gallant again we meet again!- celebrated the masked girl with a flirtatious voice, who was watching Mitsuki very attentively.

 

-They'd better surrender, they don't stand a chance against us- said Inojin.

 

-Ha! I don't think so- Ki sneered as he unsheathed his katana.

 

On another side of the forest Escarlett was jumping through the trees when suddenly an explosive kunai stuck in a branch in front of her, making her fall from the tree when the weapon exploded.

 

Once on the ground the woman looked around, stopping her gaze on a tree behind her.

 

-You never give up?- the irritated woman demanded to know, already knowing what the blond would say.

 

-No, no, I never give up, much less now- spoke a certain blond as he stepped out of the shadows of the trees.

 

The masked woman took out her katana ready for an attack but the son of the Hokage had other plans.

 

-Wow, wow! Wait, I'm not here to fight, I just want to talk- he raised his arms in peace.

 

This puzzled the woman.

 

-What do you want?- she spoke defensively.

 

-I just want you to cooperate with this, we really don't want any problems, I just want you to tell me what you know about my friend-

 

-What if I don't want to?-

 

-Then you'll leave me no choice but to take you to Konoha by force-

 

-I'd like to see you try but, I don't have time to waste with people like you- he put away his katana- so I'll give you a little advice.-

 

Without warning the masked woman hugged him by the shoulder and came close to his ear so that only he could hear.

 

-It's not worth it to keep looking for the dead.-

 

The blond's breathing stopped completely.

 

Did he hear correctly?

 

This woman had just said that....

 

Sarada was.... Dead?....

 

He felt the fury growing inside him, he grabbed his katana and tried to swing it at her but the hooded woman was faster and jumped away from him reaching a tree branch.

 

"-So predictable-" She thought bored as she watched him from her position.

 

An explosion was heard far away from where they were causing her to snap out of her thoughts.

 

-Listen to me well Uzumaki, stay away from us!- she spoke loudly to get the blond's attention.

 

-DAMN! YOU WOULDN'T GO ANYWHERE!- the angry blond jumped towards her with his sword in hand.

 

Without another minute's thought, he stabbed her.

 

But as soon as his sword pierced her stomach, the woman's body disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

 

"-Kage Bunshin!-" He looked everywhere in search of Escarlett but there was no one, he had to catch her at any cost, he had to get the truth out of her because it couldn't be true what she had told him and if so it means that she was involved in it and then he would kill her with his own hands- Where are you, don't hide coward!-

 

-Boruto!- Kiba's voice was heard calling him from far away.

 

-Kiba-San! Did you manage to capture one of those guys?" he spoke upset when the older man approached him.

 

Kiba's gaze lowered.

 

-No, they managed to escape, they used a bomb as a distraction- he explained.

 

-What?- he fell to his knees in disbelief of what was going on "-This can't be possible.-" He dropped his katana and looked at his hands that were trembling, tears of anger and frustration fell in them, then he clenched his fists tightly.

 

-Damn, damn, damn, DAMN!- he shouted in despair as he slammed his fists on the ground again and again.

 

Mitsuki and Chōchō watched in the distance from the top of a tree as the blond shouted in frustration.

 

-Mitsuki...- called the brunette.

 

-What's wrong?- the albino looked towards her and what he found surprised him.

 

Chōchō had her eyes tightly closed with a few small tears at the edges and her fists clenched.

 

Mitsuki understood what was happening and approached the brunette wrapping her in his arms. Unable to hold it back any longer, the Akimichi immediately burst into tears.

 

-I miss her .... Mitsuki... I miss her so much...- she confessed between sobs.

 

The albino hugged her tighter leaning his head on her shoulder.

 

-I know.... I miss her too, she was my friend too...- mentioned the young man with golden eyes with a sad voice.

 

They still had hope of seeing her again....

 

But what they didn't know was that they had already seen her too close but at the same time too far away.....

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

 

Notes:

Endnotes.

気 Ki= Air
土地 Tochi= Earth
Escarlett= Scarlett

I chose the names mainly for their personality or a characteristic trait. For example:

Ki meaning air, he is rebellious, active, free and sociable. His personality is strong and stands out from others.
It is the element of fluidity.

Tochi meaning earth is firm, patient, cautious and confident. His personality is tenacious and stable.
It is the element of strength.

His real names which will be revealed later (although Ki's real name has already been shown) represent part of his past and also his true personality, a personality that they do not let anyone see.

As a curious fact, the opposite of air is earth, I put it this way because I wanted "Escarlett's" companions to be the opposite of each other.

Escarlett which means scarlet color I put it to Sarada mainly because of the color that the Sharingan has, because of her clothes and also because of her "alter-ego" that from what has been seen "Escarlett" is someone to be feared, because she doesn't hesitate to kill her enemies and also her name represents for everything she has gone through to get to where she is.

 

锁镰 Kusarigama = Sickle Chain

It is a weapon consisting of a Kama attached to a metal chain with a large iron weight at the end. The combination of the two weapons allows several functions: the chain helps as a whip, protect against enemy attacks and even disarm the opponent, the kama serves as a support in the offensive, since using in a good way the chain with the sickle, a deadly combination can be created.
(镰 Kama is a Japanese sickle used as a weapon).

釵 Sai= literally 'fork'.

It is a traditional Okinawan melee weapon used for stabbing and blocking.

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 10: PREVIEW OF THE NEXT CHAPTER

 

✿.•° ❀.•° ✿.•° :🌸 °•.✿ °•.❀ °•.✿

 

Scarlett hadn't uttered a word, the encounter she had with those Konoha ninjas had affected her too much.

 

✿

✿

✿

✿

✿

 

-When can I rest?- she spoke in between sobs as she hid her face in her partner's chest -I'm sick of it...I just want to rest- she cried harder.

 

His companion hugged her tighter against him, feeling his blood boil seeing her in that state and with only one thought in mind.

 

✿

✿

✿

✿

✿

 

Hours had passed since what had happened and the only one who had not said a word was the blond.

 

It was obvious for miles that what had happened had affected him too much.

 

✿

✿

✿

✿

✿

 

"-Konohamaru Nii-chan was in the hospital?-"

 

✿

✿

✿

✿

✿

 

Naruto stayed late in his Office but instead of doing paperwork as he normally did, this time he could only think about everything that had happened that day.

 

What had happened with Boruto.

 

Those strange hooded men.

 

Konohamaru's injuries.

 

And most of all, the way Konohamaru described his opponents....

 

✿.•° ❀.•° ✿.•° :🌸 °•.✿ °•.❀ °•.✿

 

 

COMING SOON

 

Notes:

As it comes in the title this is a preview of the next chapter and yes, this week there will be no chapter because I've been very busy and I'll be a few more weeks like this, that's why most likely there won't be a chapter as such except for the one in progress.

I think after I post the next chapter I won't post another one until the middle of this month (almost three weeks) instead I will post previews of future chapters.

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 11: Back

 

Hours passed and they were already miles away from the Konoha Ninjas, they were on their way home.

 

Scarlett had not uttered a word during the whole journey and her two closest companions were worried, they were sure that the encounter she had with those Konoha ninjas had affected her too much.

 

-Oi Sca...- - tochi was interrupted.

 

-We'll stop to rest!- he warned as he headed to another side of the forest.

 

The other shinobi stopped to rest as their leader said, however tochi and Ki were not very comfortable leaving her alone.

 

-I'll go see how it goes, Tochi you stay here to keep watch- without waiting for an answer, ki left the group in search of his leader.

 

He continued walking among the trees looking for his leader without any success.

 

Without giving up he followed the path where Scarlett left, after searching for a few more minutes he arrived at a river and on the shore he saw the silhouette of the person he was looking for.

 

-Scarlett-he called out to her, but she didn't even flinch. He came closer to her.

 

-Hey Scarlett, are you okay?- that had been a very silly question he had to admit, but he had to get her to talk to him and get it off her chest, it was no secret to anyone that if she kept what she had she would end up worse off than she already was.

 

He sat beside her looking at the river water and waited for her to speak on her own.

 

Minutes of complete silence passed where you could feel the tension on the girl's part.

 

-Why?- she asked in a whisper.

 

-Huh?-

 

-Why does this have to happen?...-

 

The young man made sure that there was no one else but the two of them in the place, when he saw that there was no one else he continued talking.

 

-Hey honey, you know I'm here for anything- he hugged her by the shoulders bringing her closer to him- you can tell me whatever you want....-

 

The girl let herself be hugged, she leaned her head against his chest, she closed her eyes letting the tears slide out of her eyes and were covered by her mask, this made Ki's heart ache.

 

-When can I rest?- she spoke in between sobs as she hid her face in her partner's chest- I'm sick of it...I just want to rest!- she cried harder.

 

His companion hugged her tighter against him, feeling his blood boil when he saw her in that state, he caressed her back to try to calm her down, even though he knew it wouldn't be easy, they both stayed there by the river bank for a while longer.

 

On another side of the forest after almost an hour were the other members of the group waiting for their leader, but not hearing anything from her Tochi decided to go to see what was happening, after a few minutes he arrived where his other two companions were. However, Ki was the only one to notice his presence.

 

-I don't think it will fix itself very quickly, so you and the others go ahead- spoke the boy who was still hugging his leader, who was still crying inconsolably.

 

The chestnut understood what was happening and nodded in affirmation as she silently walked away from the place leaving those two alone, she returned with the others and together they followed the path back to their home.

 

━──────────────━

 

Now they were about to reach the gates of Konoha, everyone was trying to understand what had happened a few hours ago, but the only one who had not said a word was the blond, who only walked crestfallen almost automatically all the way back. None of his friends wanted to pressure him to talk, they knew that all this affected him, but that didn't take away the fact that he had to talk about what happened sooner or later.

 

He would prefer late.

 

They walked through the village until they reached the Hokage tower.

 

After telling the Hokage everything that happened he looked at them in surprise.

 

-Is something wrong Hokage-sama?- asked Moegi worried when she saw the Hokage's reaction.

 

-Oh, it's nothing Moegi- he spoke nervously then turned to the sides looking for an excuse until he seemed to remember something- it's just that...You see...Konohamaru is...-

 

Silence.

 

No one could speak.

 

"-Konohamaru Nii-chan was in the hospital?-"

 

Boruto along with Mitsuki and Moegi went running towards the Konoha hospital to see Konohamaru. Upon arrival the first to burst into the hospital was Boruto who directly addressed the receptionist.

 

-Sarutobi Konohamaru!- the Uzumaki spoke in alarm.

 

The receptionist was startled by the boy's exaltation.

 

Moegi approached and spoke more calmly.

 

-We came to see Sarutobi Konohamaru, we were told he was here-

 

-Oh, sure, he arrived here a couple of hours ago, but don't worry, he only had some minor injuries, but he's fine now- informed the receptionist with a calm voice.

 

That also seemed to calm down the newcomers.

 

-And can we see him?- the albino asked this time.

 

-Of course, he is on the third floor, room 312-

 

-Thank you- said Moegi and then they all went to the indicated place.

 

When they arrived at the place they observed Sarutobi with several bandages on his body, lying on one of the beds of the room. When he saw them, he smiled at them in pain.

 

-Hello guys, what brings you here?-

 

-You still ask?- Moegi exclaimed annoyed- "Haven't you seen yourself? Does your wife know you're here?!-

 

-Calm down Moegi, don't worry, it's not necessary for her to know, it would only make her worry in vain, as you can see I'm very well- he extended one of his arms towards them and raised his thumb.

 

Our dear blond, who had been slyly looking at his Sensei, saw him with disbelief and raised a hand, leaving it in view of the others.

 

-Are you sure?- then the blond pressed on the brown's bandaged ribs making the latter writhe as he let out slight moans of pain.

 

Moegi made a bored face seeing his friend like that.

 

-I'll call Hanabi -the woman left the room before Konohamaru could object.

 

-Moegi wait!- he tried to get up in alarm but a pain in his abdomen stopped him.

 

-You're not well Konohamaru Nii-chan it's better for you to rest- after saying that, the blond took him by the shoulders and pushed him backwards without delicacy, leaving him lying on the bed.

 

Due to the abrupt movement the brown man let out a choked cry of pain.

 

-Boruto!- the white-haired man scolded- You shouldn't do that- he approached his Sensei's side and checked if he was all right.

 

-Yeah, it's no big deal. Didn't you hear him say it was okay?- the blue-eyed man spoke with derision, he took a seat on a chair next to the bed and his face became serious- Now I want to ask you something...-

 

-What is it about?- the Sarutobi looked at him in the same way while the albino was reviewing the medical report.

 

-Who left you like this?-

 

-A simple fight between bandits-

 

-If they were simple bandits you wouldn't be like this- objected the blond.

 

-Sorry Boruto but I can't say anything else, not even to you- this answer didn't please the blond very much.

 

-But- -Mitsuki stopped him.

 

-Boruto don't insist, you know well that he can't tell us some things, so let him rest.-

 

-Tsk, okey-Boruto got up from his place walking towards the exit without saying a word under the watchful eye of his teacher.

 

When the blond left the room Konohamaru looked at Mitsuki looking for an answer.

 

-It's a long story, but just like you, we can't say anything without the Hokage's consent- he formed his typical smile.

 

━──────────────━

 

Deep in the forest two shadows could be visualized among the trees.

 

-How long will we have to wait?-

 

-Not long- said one of them calmly.

 

-You said that five years ago and you haven't kept your end of the bargain- sounded an annoyed voice.

 

-Just be patient- he was interrupted when the other person grabbed him by the collar.

 

-I've been patient for a long time, you promised us an heir Otsutsuki and look what happened! How do you plan to solve this...Kawaki?- he tightened his grip on his neck.

 

-It wasn't my fault that...the...damned Delta attacked her without measuring ....su strength, Code- spoke the dark-haired man with difficulty.

 

-How curious- said the redhead- Delta has another version of events, like for example, that you were the one who attacked our target seriously just because she was too much for you, and if I'm honest, I trust Delta's word more- he continued annoyed.

 

-Those are exaggerations- defended the now Uzumaki.

 

-Do you think that missing our target is an exaggeration?! Do you know what will happen if you don't keep your part?- he threatened.

 

Kawaki was annoyed with that and let go of his grip.

 

-You don't have to remind me- he didn't wait for Code to speak again and left the place to go back to the village.

 

When Kawaki was far away from the place, a shadow appeared behind one of the trees that were at Code's back.

 

-If Kawaki is having so much trouble achieving his goal, then I guess we will have to help him a little bit- he looked carefully at the place where Kawaki had gone.

 

━──────────────━

 

A couple of hours had passed from when Tochi came to get them and Sarada was still in her same position sobbing.

 

During all that time her crying had barely subsided a bit. He waited patiently for her to calm down; soon the crying turned into hiccups and next to them her body began to shake.

 

This alarmed him a little.

 

-Hey Sara... Are you all right?-

 

There was no response, he tried to look at her covered face and could only appreciate her tightly closed eyes. Then, she brought her hands to her arms hugging herself still trembling.

 

Sarada seemed to be in some kind of trance from which she would not come out quickly.

 

She looked up at the sky and noticed that it was beginning to darken.

 

-We have to leave before it gets too late- she took the girl in her arms and with only one thought in mind she went into the forest....

 

He wouldn't let those guys come near him again, they had already hurt him too much....

━──────────────━

 

Naruto stayed late in his Office but instead of doing paperwork like he normally does, this time he could only think about everything that had happened that day.

 

What happened with Boruto and the others.

 

Those strange hooded men.

 

The confrontation that Konohamaru and his team were involved in.

 

And most of all, the way Konohamaru described his opponents....

 

"-Dressed in various traditional masks, mostly Kitsune- Konohamaru had spoken when he went to see him at the hospital earlier that afternoon." 

 

-What does this mean? And more importantly, who are these guys? -

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue 

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 12: Research. The true name of the mysterious shinobi!

 

One month later.

 

A month had already passed since the incident with those mysterious shinobi, since then they had not touched the subject again, both the strange shinobi and Sarada.

 

Everyone noticed that the blond's behavior had become more depressive, but again no one did anything to help him, what could they do for him anyway? They had tried long ago when the Uchiha had just disappeared, but nothing they did seemed to help him.

 

And now that the possibility of the Uchiha princess being dead was becoming more and more of a reality, there was nothing and no one who could do anything to get the Uzumaki back to the way he was before; the only one who could do anything about it was the Uchiha herself that the blond was like this for.

 

Faced with the current situation the same thought crossed everyone's mind and worry came over them.

 

They feared that he would try to take his own life....

 

━──────────────━

 

Again he was in that desolate place where a certain "annoying" being dwelt According to him, but the place was somewhat different than usual not to say completely different.

 

What was once a valley with lush trees, a beautiful waterfall followed by an extensive river was now a wasteland full of debris and the odd dry tree.

 

"-What happened here?-"

 

"-And you still ask, what this place looks like depends on what you feel-" a voice sounded behind him."-Is there something you want to talk about? Uzumaki Boruto-"

 

He sighed tiredly, he wasn't in the mood to talk to him.

 

"-And now what do you want from me, Momoshiki?-"

 

"-I don't want anything from you except one thing-"

 

"-And now what is it?-"

 

"-Don't you think it's about time you occupied your head with something other than that Uchiha girl? I'm always listening to your thoughts and they're all about her, after five years one gets bored of hearing the same thing every day-"

 

"-Shut up! You don't know anything-"

 

"-Believe me, I know a lot of things, things you don't know, like for example, what happened with your little girlfriend-"

 

"-WHAT?! AND WHY DIDN'T YOU EVER SAY ANYTHING?!-"

 

"-Where would the fun be if I did?-"

 

The blond stood thinking about what he had just discovered and blanched at the memory of something.

 

"-So, all the things I've been dreaming are things you show me? All that was real? Why didn't you tell me before?-"

"-That you have problems in your head is not my fault, besides I don't have to be solving your life-" expressed his discontent the Otsutsuki that lived inside him.

 

"-So...All those nightmares were true?-" he asked fearful of the Otsutsuki's answer.

 

The Otsutsuki only flashed a mischievous smile.

 

"-See you soon Uzumaki Boruto-"

 

The blond realizing that he was going to wake up started to scream in desperation demanding an answer from the Otsutsuki but there was none and everything around him went dark.

 

---

 

Boruto slowly opened his eyes but had to slam them shut when the light coming through the window hit his eyes.

 

-Shit- he brought one of his hands to his face so that it covered his sensitive eyes and remained in that position for a while until a tapping sound was heard on his window, withdrawing his hand and opening his eyes, he turned his visit to the window only to find an Anbu waiting for him.

 

Reluctantly he got out of bed and went to the window, opening it the Anbu spoke.

 

-The Hokage requests your presence in his Office at this very moment- before Boruto could reply on that the Anbu had already disappeared.

 

-I'll be damned-He cursed aloud, got ready and went straight to the Hokage's Office remembering that that same afternoon they had to be at the Hyuga mansion for a party that his Aunt and his mother were organizing.

 

Arriving at the Hokage Tower he approached his father's Office, he didn't bother to knock just walked in, as soon as he did his father spoke.

 

-This won't take long- said his father who was sitting at the desk in the Hokage's office reviewing some papers.

 

-Don't you think it would be better to call everyone to tell us what's new with you?-

 

-It won't be necessary, they already know about it.-

 

-What?! Why am I the last to know?!-

 

-We all agreed that you weren't in the best condition to deal with any more emotions, so we preferred to wait until you were better.-

 

-But...- -

 

-Boruto, you have to understand that there are times when it's better to rest and give yourself a break from things.-

 

-Damn. Well? What have you got?-

 

-They call themselves The Resurgents, they are professional assassins and bounty hunters, they are very feared by bandits and by anyone who has a price on their head, they are well known and respected by people who live in small villages, those who have low resources, they are mostly people belonging to small countries on the shores or on the outskirts of large nations. It is unknown where they come from and they don't get along very well with the shinobi of the big nations- he handed Boruto the papers he had in his hands before.

 

-Yes, I think I had already realized that last one- the blond minor spoke with obviousness.

 

-Well since you know that I'll move on, I'm sure you'll remember that Konohamaru was injured in his last mission.-

 

-Of course I remember old man, he told me that it was just a fight between bandits but it's more than obvious that it wasn't just a simple bandit fight- he took a few seconds to think about the words he would use next- Dad, what really happened?-

 

-Well you see, Konohamaru also thought at first that it was just a fight between bandits but it wasn't like that- the adult settled better in his chair -But it turned out to be a Resurgents' affair.-

 

-They were the ones who injured him?-

 

-That's right- he affirmed.

 

-And why are you so calm?! We should catch them and bring them here. Isn't attacking shinobi from other villages grounds for imprisonment or something like that?-

 

-Of course, but only if the attack is without good justification!-

 

-Good justification?! Are you JOKEING?!-

 

-Boruto, don't raise your voice like that. Don't you think you're too old for that?- scolded his son.

 

-In that case tell me, why the hell isn't that a good justification?!-

 

-Konohamaru got involved in one of their affairs, it seems that they were chasing one of their targets and he interfered-

 

-So? good thing he did! What they do is inhuman, they kill in horrible ways for their own benefit!- exploded the young man, then his hands became fists and he looked down helplessly- and they... Your leader..... She said that...- his voice sounded cracked just imagining what could have happened to Sarada if she fell into the hands of those guys.

 

Naruto seeing his son like that rushed to clarify some things to him.

 

-Boruto, according to the data we have of those guys, they only catch people from the Bingo book and never enter the hidden villages, so there is no reason why they could have caught Sarada- he tried to encourage his son but it seemed that his words had no effect.

 

-But they are heartless killers, they kill people who could be innocent.-

 

Naruto sighed tired by the attitude of his son.

 

-Boruto, the descriptions of the individuals that the resurgents captured coincide with the descriptions of some of the people in the Bingo book- Naruto showed him other sheets- the one you saw was a rapist and murderer who messed with girls between fourteen and seventeen years old, they have been looking for him for more than two years so far-

 

Boruto didn't say a word, he just looked at the sheets his father had handed him while he listened to him speak.

 

-The one Konohamaru saw is a swindler and one of the most skilled thieves of the wind country, he managed to steal from the feudals of that country and was chased for weeks until he ran into the Resurgents- as he finished speaking he watched his son carefully waiting for some reaction.

 

On the other hand Boruto kept thinking about what his father said but still could not remove from his mind the image of Sarada in the hands of those guys.

 

-They may be heroes to other people but to me they are just cold-blooded killers," the first-born Uzumaki spoke spitefully.

 

Naruto seeing what his son was thinking decided to change the subject in the hope that Boruto would forget about it.

 

-We'll talk about that later, now we have to go with the others, your mom and your aunt Hanabi were very excited about all this, we shouldn't leave them waiting, I'm sure you don't want to make them angry- the older one broke out in a cold sweat at the thought of his angry wife and in the company of his sister.

 

A shiver ran through his body at the thought of his angry mother and what's worse, having his aunt next to her as well; he swallowed hard just imagining the scene.

 

-You're right...Don't keep them waiting..- After that, father and son went to the Hyuga residence, the place where the party organized by Hiashi's daughters would take place.

 

When they arrived at the place they were approached by Hinata, who began to scold them for being late.

 

-Then why are they arriving at this hour?- questioned the Hyuga.

 

Her husband came closer to her and spoke to her in a low voice.

 

-It was because of some business of ..... you know what- he tried to speak as discreetly as possible but his son heard him perfectly anyway.

 

Boruto frowned as he didn't like that kind of behavior towards him at all.

 

-Stop treating me so carefully!- the blond reproached his parents and then walked away to a place far away from everyone, he was not in the mood to talk to anyone.

 

Not knowing exactly what to do, he began to look around.

 

His father was now with his grandfather talking about who knows what, his mother went to talk to his aunt in a remote place and talking about his aunt she looked very anxious, there was also Mitsuki and Chōchō who were already like part of the family, Himawari was with according to him a damn pervert who only sought to hurt his adored and little sister and yes he was talking about none other than Yamanaka Inojin who to his regret was his sister's boyfriend and therefore was in that family reunion, of course along with Inojin were also invited their parents who were talking very animated with the young couple. Obviously there were also Konohamaru's old friends, Moegi and Udon who were talking with Konohamaru. And Kawaki...he was just talking with one of the Hyuga clan members.

 

Just seeing Kawaki gave him a big headache, even if they were brothers and had had a good relationship in the past, now it was no longer like that, their relationship had become very tense since almost a little over four years ago and it all started a few months after Sarada's disappearance; Boruto became so engrossed in the matter that it made Kawaki desperate because of his stubbornness and Boruto became annoyed with Kawaki when he noticed that he did not care in the least about what happened with Sarada, to a certain extent Kawaki's attitude reminded Boruto of the attitude that Sasuke and Sakura had on the subject and that made him sick just thinking about it.

 

So lost was he in his thoughts that he didn't notice when his aunt Hanabi approached Konohamaru with a small box in her hands before the attentive gaze of everyone present, even he was struck by the fact that everyone had remained completely silent and attentive to what was happening in front of them so just like them he turned his attention to what was happening between his aunt Hanabi and Konohamaru.

 

-Konohamaru, I have a little present for you- the Hyuga extended the box to the brown, he looked at his wife and then at the box she was holding.

 

-To me? But Hanabi, it's not my birthday yet- he said confused.

 

-Just open it- she demanded blushing.

 

The brown obeyed his wife and opened the box in front of all the guests.

 

Everyone was speechless when they saw the contents of the box.

 

It was a white baby clothes.

 

Konohamaru's gaze went from the clothes in his hands to his wife in front of him and when he saw her, he noticed that she had her hands on her belly.

 

Silence reigned throughout the place for a few more seconds until Konohamaru's excited shout burst into the atmosphere.

 

-I'M GOING TO BE A DADDY!-

 

Almost instantly everyone screamed in excitement as Konohamaru hugged his wife tightly and was quickly bombarded by hugs and congratulations from friends and family while Boruto had a sea of thoughts running through his head.

 

Her aunt Hanabi was pregnant!

 

She was going to have a cousin!

 

Konohamaru was going to be a father!

 

"-When you're a father you'll understand..-"

 

Rang in his head the words of the Uchiha Patriarch.

 

At the time he had been so upset that he didn't pay much attention to the words said by Sasuke and now that he thought about it properly.... Why did Sasuke say that to him, why would a father have to do that to his own son?

 

He didn't want to think about it too much so he got rid of all those thoughts before his head hurt and focused on the information his father had given him about The Resurgents.

 

He got up from his seat, walked over to his aunt and Konohamaru, congratulated them on the next addition to the family, when he finished congratulating the married couple he made a point of leaving the place and going back to his apartment to plan his next move to find Sarada.

 

He went over and over the documents his father gave him and noticed something.

 

Resurgent sightings were most common around the borders of wind country, fire country and the odd small country that were mostly uninhabited.

 

Once he checked the pattern of sightings he knew where to go on his next move.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

 

 

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 13: Miss Mikoto

 

Two weeks later

 

And here they were again, deep in the forest now searching for those Resurgents without knowing exactly if they would find anything of use to them.

 

The group was almost the same as last time, only now Shikadai and Moegi were not present.

 

How did this happen?

 

It was all because of another one of Boruto's investigations.

 

After days of analyzing the documents given to him by his father he was able to get some important data that could help them in the search for Sarada. As soon as and he convinced his father to give the authorization to undertake a mission they headed to a place he had marked on a map, which was one of the locations where there were more sightings of The Resurgents.

 

POV Boruto

 

After days of extensive hiking we were finally arriving at the area where they have been sighted the most.

 

The day was perfect for a mission, it was cloudy and the weather was not so cool but not hot either, the only thing that worried us was the fact that in the distance we could see some huge black clouds that threatened a storm.

 

-Boruto, are we close yet?- I heard Chōchō speak to me with a tired voice.

 

-Almost there- I answered.

 

-THAT'S WHAT YOU SAID YESTERDAY AND LOOK AT US, WE'RE IN THE MIDDLE OF NOWHERE!- she shouted desperately.

 

I tried to ignore her until Mitsuki approached me.

 

-Boruto, you know you will always have my support but- -I interrupt him before he says anything else.

 

-Yes, yes, I know you're on your girlfriend's side, you don't have to say it, I know it.

 

-Please Boruto, don't let your jealousy show- mocked Inojin behind me.

 

-Excuse me?-

 

-Yes, it's more than obvious that you're jealous that all your friends have a love life before you- that damn pervert spoke with mockery again, I was already fed up with all his comments.

 

-You better shut your mouth before I shut it for you, peroxide blonde!-

 

-I'm not oxygenated, I'm natural- he said annoyed.

 

-That's enough- Konohamaru shouted at us as he placed himself between the two of them.

 

-Please stop fighting and let's go! I'm tired of walking so much! Besides, at any moment a storm may start- I heard Chōchō complaining behind us.

 

-Well, let's continue- without further ado we continued our way towards a mountainous area that if I'm not mistaken this is one of the many places where those guys have been mostly sighted.

 

It took us at least an hour to reach the foot of one of the mountains in the area.

 

-Well, it's supposed to be this way, we have to split up, if you find anything out of the ordinary give notice- everyone agreed and we split up.

 

For a couple of minutes there was nothing out of the ordinary in that place until another shout from Chōchō was heard that made everyone alarmed.

 

-Boys, come over here!-

 

As we approached where Chōchō was we could observe her standing in front of the entrance, of a Village?

 

What was a village doing in the middle of nowhere?

 

-Since a long time ago these lands have been uninhabited so this must be an abandoned village- Konohamaru informed them.

 

As soon as Konohamaru said that, they heard some shouts above the big entrance.

 

-Who are you?!- shouted a man of no more than 30 years old and next to him a boy almost my age.

 

-What are you doing here?!- shouted the boy who seemed to be his companion.

 

I was about to speak but Konohamaru beat me to it.

 

-We are shinobi from Konohagakure, we came looking for some shinobi who call themselves the Resurgents, do you know them?- after Konohamaru questioned them I stared at each of those guys, I was expecting some kind of attack or threat from the men even though they didn't look so threatening but I shouldn't trust them.

 

The guys turned to look at each other and one of them turned to address us.

 

-Get out of here!-

 

This time it was me who spoke.

 

-We're not leaving here until they tell us what we want from Los Resurgentes- I spoke loudly.

 

-There's nothing to talk about, brat!- spat the older man.

 

I was about to answer again but Konohamaru stopped me. 

 

-I'll take care of it- he assured me-Excuse me, would you be so kind as to let us pass, we need to talk to your village chief- he said.

 

-No way will we let you pass!- he hit a bar on the wooden floor of the platform where he and his companion were and the door opened a little letting out several Samurai who stood on guard ready to attack us.

 

-In that case...- I unsheathed my katana and got into position while the others followed me- It will be by force- just as I was about to charge at one of the samurai in front of me but a voice interrupted us.

 

-What's going on here?- we saw a young red-haired girl with violet eyes and dressed in a red and white kimono coming out of the big doors.

 

-Miss Nia, these strangers insist on forcing their way in- one of the guys still standing above the entrance hurried to tell us.

 

-And why is that?- he addressed us with a sharp look.

 

-We just want to talk to your boss about an important matter- Konohamaru tried to persuade them but he could see in their faces that entering this place would not be easy at all.

 

-I'm afraid that's not possible so I ask you to please leave- he spoke with a demanding tone.

 

These people were getting on my nerves.

 

-It wasn't a question- I couldn't help but blurt out those words that had been biting my tongue all this time.

 

-Excuse me? Who do you think you are?- she exclaimed annoyed.

 

-I'm the Hokage's son so step aside or you'll regret it- I threatened, I know it would be better not to talk too much but if these people don't intend to cooperate then I wouldn't be so kind.

 

-Are you threatening us?- challenged the girl in front of me.

 

-No, I am warning you- I spoke again without thinking about the consequences- let us in and nobody will get hurt-

 

Everything remained in an overwhelming silence in which we were all ready to fight but a new voice interrupted them again.

 

-Calm down everyone, there is no need to go to such extremes- exclaimed a silver voice coming from the entrance of the village.

 

POV Narrator

 

Everyone present turned their eyes to where the voice came from and found a girl of apparently seventeen years old with white skin, black hair as the night held perfectly in a ponytail with a flower headdress with two loose strands on each side of her head that fell down her shoulders, a pair of beautiful indigo blue eyes and a small smile on her lips; She wore a beautiful kimono of different shades of pink with beautiful cherry blossoms and sleeves that hung from her wrists to below her knees and at first glance she was a lovely girl.

 

None of those present could take their eyes off the woman in front of them.

 

There was a few seconds of complete silence until a young voice spoke.

 

-Welcome Shinobi of Konohagakure, I hope your visit is being pleasant- she smiled gently towards them- But I would like to know the reason for your sudden visit-

 

-We want to speak with the leader of these lands- Inojin spoke quickly.

 

-Well, you are talking to him- answered the girl in a kind voice.

 

"-What?!-" exclaimed the shinobi in their minds.

 

-I am Sensu Mikoto, I am a feudal and I am the owner of these lands- she made a slight bow introducing herself and then pointed to her side- She is my right hand and my best friend Gin Nia- she introduced the redhead.

 

Nobody said anything.

 

-They wanted to talk to me about something, didn't they?- nobody answered but Boruto nodded his head in affirmation- Then come in, it's not very safe to stay out here for long- she turned around and started walking the way she came being followed by the redhead and two samurai; the girl noticing that the shinobi didn't follow her turned to them-Come on hurry up, or don't you want to talk?-

 

-Of course- Konohamaru quickly clarified as he advanced with the others behind the feudal and her companions.

 

Boruto reluctantly followed them, he had a bad feeling about it all.

 

━──────────────━

 

They were walking along a path for a few minutes until the path bounded by trees began to come to an end leaving them to see a vast and beautiful valley in which a village could be seen in the center of the Valley as well as the occasional house in the surrounding area.

 

Everyone was delighted to see the view from where they were.

 

The feudal when she saw that she was not being followed again, she cleared her throat making the unexpected guests turn to see her.

 

-Come this way- she smiled kindly and walked down the hill they were on with the shinobi behind her.

 

They all continued on their way except Boruto; he just stood watching the view in front of him as he was lost in thought.

 

"-I'm sure you'd like it here-" he smiled sadly as he thought of his best friend.

 

It lasted a few more minutes like that until there was no one else around anymore but he didn't notice that, he didn't even notice someone approaching his side.

 

-Hey, are you all right?- a sweet voice sounded next to him.

 

To say it caught him off guard is an understatement, he could have sworn his heart almost skipped a beat.

 

He turned his gaze to his side and looked at the feudal girl who had a big, innocent smile on her face and a curious look that watched him intently.

 

-Something wrong with you?- he asked again.

 

-It's nothing for you to worry about- she replied in a cool and disinterested manner, although he wondered inwardly "-How the hell did I not hear her approach? I'm sure she didn't make any noise, but how is that possible?-" he sighed tiredly "-Maybe I'm just paranoid-" he walked down the hill without paying attention to the girl behind him.

 

-Hey! where are you going?- she hurried her pace so she could get closer to him.

 

-With my friends- he went on without even looking at her.

 

-And do you know where they are?- he asked teasingly.

 

The blond stopped dead in his tracks as he realized he didn't know where his friends had gone.

 

A charming laugh was heard a few steps away from him.

 

-Come, I'll take you to your friends- she tried to take him by the hand but at this gesture the blond pulled his hand away as if her touch burned him- sorry... I didn't mean to bother you, I don't know what came over me...- her voice became muffled and then she went on to show him the way.

 

The blond didn't say anything else and just followed the girl closely.

 

During the whole way, Boruto observed attentively everything around him; the houses, the families, the school, what seemed to be a clinic, a stable, a mill, a mill, farms, extensive crops, a warehouse, a water mill and in the center of everything there was a square that was surrounded by different commercial stalls and some stairs that led to a temple.

 

The blond saw everything with great attention and could not help but compare that village with his home; for starters, Konoha was much bigger, full of modern technology in every corner and many buildings, unlike this village that did not have many buildings and modern technology was minimal.

 

They passed through the entire village and went into the forest following a path that led them to a traditional house with many plants and flowers of different types around; he was not an expert in botany but he was sure that the flowers that were most there were the lavenders, their smell was what was most abundant in the garden.

 

When they arrived at the entrance of the house the door was opened by Nia who seemed to be waiting for them.

 

As they entered the residence a smell of Jasmine invaded her nostrils; he instantly covered her nose to cover the smell; he didn't hate it but she didn't love it either.

 

She was never very fond of floral smells.....

 

He tolerated only one....

 

Hers.....

 

Cherry Blossoms....

 

His thoughts were interrupted by the same "nosy" girl as he now identified her, none other than Mikoto.

 

-Is something wrong with you?- he asked her in an innocent voice.

 

-No- his voice was hard and cutting, then he headed towards where he had been told that it was the main hall- nosy- he muttered under his breath, sure that no one had heard him, or so he thought.

 

When he reached the living room he found his friends sitting on small cushions and in front of each of them a cup of tea with cookies. He walked to Konohamaru's side and sat down.

 

After that Mikoto sat in front of them and Nia next to her.

 

-I'm really sorry for that reception but we don't usually have visitors- the feudal started to speak politely.

 

-What about the Resurgents?- Boruto couldn't help but let out a hostile comment.

 

-Excuse me?-

 

-We know that the Resurgents often come to these parts, right?- he stared at her, waiting for an answer.

 

-Why do you ask?- he took a sip of his tea.

 

-We want to know more about them- said the eldest of the group.

 

The girl in front of them looked at them attentively and then went on to speak-Well... the resurgents are our protectors, they watch over us from the evil that is out there-

 

-What about their leader? What do you know about her?- asked the blond with interest.

 

Mikoto put one of her hands to her chin thinking.

 

-Well, she's someone very reserved, cold and strong, she's very scary, she doesn't talk much unless it's necessary and she doesn't let herself be seen by many, so you'll have to be very lucky if you want to see her or any of her ninjas-

 

-Well, we are lucky, since we have run into many of them, including their leader- said Mitsuki with mockery.

 

-Really?- exclaimed the feudal woman in surprise.

 

-Yes, maybe they are our fans- said Inojin in a mocking voice.

 

However, this did not amuse anyone present. Miss Mikoto cleared her voice and the attention returned to her.

 

-I doubt very much that this is the case young Yamanaka-

 

-Why do you say so miss?- asked Chōchō.

 

-Because both the resurgents and their leader dislike the shinobi of the great nations, I would even go so far as to say they hate them-

 

-And why? we didn't even know them until recently!- exclaimed Chōchō.

 

-I don't know, nobody knows except for themselves- he took a sip of his tea.

 

-Excuse me- spoke Konohamaru this time.

 

-What's wrong?-

 

-How do you know so many things about them?-

 

Everyone present turned to the blue-eyed girl anxious for her answer.

 

-Well, no one here belongs to any of the big countries, so our only alternative to defend ourselves is to rely on the services of the Resurgents-

 

-But don't you already have the Samurai at your disposal?- said the blond.

 

-That's right, but they are not always enough to face all the problems around here-

 

-Problems?- Mitsuki asked curiously.

 

-Yes, being a small village with wealth many think it would be easier to attack us instead of other bigger places-

 

"-Well, it's not a small village-" thought the brunette- I see, it must be very difficult to deal with all that on your own-

 

-Don't worry, I'm not all alone, I have Nia by my side- she pointed to her right hand that was sitting next to her-

 

-I see- Chōchō smiled smiled smiling at the good relationship that Mikoto and Nia had, nostalgia invaded her when she remembered the relationship she had with Sarada.

 

-And just because you don't trust your people you leave the matter to some assassins?- the Uzumaki blurted out without a hint of delicacy.

 

-Boruto- scolded Konohamaru at his recklessness.

 

-Never mind young Konohamaru- addressed the sarutobi with a calm voice and then turned his gaze to the blond- You see son of the Hokage, a few years ago we suffered a brutal attack by an organization of bandits which caused great devastation in our village..... During that attack we lost a lot and many people died- his eyes darkened and he lowered his head- in that attack I lost my parents, my brother, my friends and my fiancé- said with a sad voice the blue-eyed- from that moment we realized that we could not depend completely on our own forces and that's why we started to count on the help of "The assassins" as you call them-

 

-Boruto didn't mean to be rude miss, he's always like that he doesn't have any shred of tact- tried to apologize Chōchō alarmed that the feudal girl was upset with them because of Boruto but said boy wouldn't stop so easily.

 

-So you have already communicated with their leader, right?- questioned the Uzumaki again.

 

-That's right- nodded the young girl.

 

-Do you know how to call her?- the girl nodded again- Could you call her to come here?-

 

-No- the girl quickly denied.

 

-Excuse me?! And why not?!- he approached the feudal and immediately one of his guards next to him unsheathed his Katana and placed it in front of his face in warning.

 

-Boruto behave yourself- ordered Konohamaru annoyed by the attitude of his student.

 

Mikoto raised her hand in front of her guard calling everyone's attention.

 

-calm down- he spoke softly to her -It's all right, it was just a little insignificant outburst, right? she asked her visitors.

 

-Yes! He is insignificant so please don't worry- spoke the pale blond quickly.

 

-Hey!- - before Boruto could say anything else Inojin covered his mouth.

 

-Don't open your mouth anymore!- the other blond spoke softly in his ear.

 

-Well, you already questioned me so now it's my turn to question you- he finished with a smile.

 

-Excuse me? interrogate us? Why?-

 

-And why not? You are strangers who entered my lands without permission, you were about to attack my Samurai and threatened us- he clarified with a gentle tone- you are lucky that I did not call a meeting with the feudals of the other countries, I am sure that would bring you and your village big problems, not to mention your Hokage who would probably be replaced for having allowed such behavior from your Shinobi-

 

The Shinobis were speechless before the girl's statement in front of them, no one knew what to say or do but Boruto certainly didn't take the words said by the young girl well at all because she was messing with them, their village and the name of their home; just when he was about to reproach the girl spoke first as if she already knew what the blond was going to do.

 

-But in spite of all that...I'm curious about their motives, why they are so interested in the Resurgents and the reason for their desperation- she said this last looking at Boruto attentively.

 

They both stared at each other as if it was a battle of gazes.

 

After a few seconds that seemed like hours for the others who witnessed the scene; finally the blond looked away defeated and let out a loud sigh; which made the girl in front of them smile pleased with her victory.

 

-Well?- she asked cheerfully - "What brings them from so far away?-

 

━──────────────━

 

For the next few minutes Boruto and Konohamaru spent the next few minutes telling her what happened those last five years regarding Sarada and why he was interested in knowing more about the resurgent; although Boruto reserved a few things about the Uchiha.

 

The blue-eyed woman who had been quiet all that time listening attentively to the words of the brown and the blond, just nodded her head and drank from her cup of tea once the men in front of her finished speaking.

 

-So they suspect that the Resurgents have something to do with the disappearance of their friend- the young black-haired girl said thoughtfully.

 

-That's right miss Mikoto that's why we are here, we are looking for one of our Kunoichis- konohamaru placed both hands on the floor and leaned forward- Please miss we ask you to help us to find her-

 

-Then let me tell you that you are wasting your time- interjected the cold voice of the red-haired girl, whom they had forgotten was present.

 

The Shinobi turned to look at the red-haired girl in search of an explanation but she did not utter a word again.

 

-Please excuse Nia, sometimes she is a little direct but it is true, the Resurgents do not go after Shinobi that have not committed any crime and they never enter the hidden villages no matter what, everyone knows that- after a long silence she observed her unexpected guests who looked at her with disbelief; after a few seconds of thinking about why they saw her like that something clicked in her head and quickly continued- Well at least all of us from the low countries know it- she looked to another side sorry for her mistake.

 

-And how are you so sure about that?- the Uzumaki demanded to know angrily -At the end of the day they are still bounty hunter assassins who only act out of convenience-

 

The black-haired woman sighed defeated- I really won't be able to change your mind, right? - the blond shook his head in affirmation- I see... Then, if there's nothing more to talk about, I think the most appropriate thing to do would be to- -

 

A great clap of thunder was heard all over the place interrupting their conversation.

 

-I think it would be very impolite of me to ask you to leave under these conditions, don't you Konohamaru-San?-

 

-We really wouldn't like to cause you any trouble-

 

-Nonsense, there is no problem if you spend the night here-

 

-Really?- the brunette asked incredulously, to which the blue-eyed woman nodded- You are very kind!- she shouted full of joy.

 

-Then Konohamaru-san, will you accept my invitation to spend the night here?-

 

-If it's not too much trouble-

 

-Of course it's no trouble- she got up from her place- so come with me, I'll show you to your rooms- she went up the stairs with the others following her closely; when they reached the second floor she showed each one the room they would occupy that night. Once everyone was settled in their respective rooms they were called to dinner; the dinner was quite normal, from time to time they asked questions to the hostess or her friend and these were limited to answer or make small comments.

 

When it was too late everyone said their goodbyes and headed to their rooms ready for bed.

 

After a while, Boruto could witness how the house became completely dark and silent in a clear sign that everyone was asleep, everyone except him.

 

And it wasn't that he didn't want to, it was just that he couldn't, there was something in that place that wouldn't leave him alone and he didn't know what it was.

 

Tired of moving around on his futon Boruto approached the small window of the room and saw something that immediately caught his attention; He saw how Miss Mikoto was leaving the house in a hurry in the middle of the storm without something to cover her from the downpour, he observed with more attention when behind her Nia ran out holding in one hand an umbrella that covered her from the rain and in the other she had another red umbrella which she extended to Mikoto so she could use it, the latter observed the umbrella in Nia's hand not very convinced to take it but after seeing the redhead's worried face she accepted it. The black-haired girl opened the umbrella to cover herself and without looking at her friend again, she went into the trees of the forest.

 

Nia kept looking in the direction where Mikoto had gone and Boruto noticed the concern and sadness on her face which made him think that something was not right in that place; after a couple of minutes the redhead went back inside.

 

On the other hand, he decided to stay by the window to wait for the black hair to return.
The seconds turned into minutes and the minutes into hours, two hours exactly, the blond who was still in his place waiting for the black hair began to feel very tired and it was not for less because he had been without sleep for several days plus the burden of so many emotions were finally taking their toll on him. Boruto tried to stay awake longer but it was impossible to make his eyes stay open.

 

Without realizing it, he simply fell asleep.

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Thank you for reading 🦋

Chapter 14: It was a pleasure

 

The next morning

 

Boruto woke up sitting by the window without remembering why he was in that position.

 

That's when he remembered Miss Mikoto's strange behavior.

 

He jumped up from his place and realized that at that hour everyone should have been awake, while he had remained asleep, but why didn't anyone go to wake him up?

 

He shook his head sideways to get those thoughts out of his head and focused on last night's business.

 

He went out of his room trying not to make so much noise and dedicated himself to look for Mikoto's room; he walked through the corridors checking every room making sure that no one saw him, as the minutes passed he was about to give up until he turned a corner and one of the doors began to open, without wasting a second, Boruto hurried to hide the door of an empty room, leaving a small open space to see outside.

 

Despite the small space he had to see, Boruto managed to visualize how the door of the front room opened completely and how the young feudal girl came out of it, she seemed somewhat depressed and a little upset, but that was not the strangest thing he noticed about the scene, it was rather what he could see inside the room when Mikoto came out of it.

 

A crib.

 

"-Why would that girl have a crib in her room? did she even have a child? It can't be possible, she can't be more than sixteen years old and from what I can see, she's single-"

 

Now he was very confused, he didn't have the remotest idea what was going on in that place.

 

He didn't want to be nosy but, this was already too weird for his taste and not only that, there was something in that place that didn't give him a good feeling, it caused a pressure in his chest that made him unable to breathe as he should.

 

Once the girl was out of sight, Boruto came out of his hiding place, went to the room where the black hair had come from and tried to open the door but it didn't open. This was strange to him because that kind of doors don't have a lock or key, so the question in his head was.... How could the door be locked, and why would it be locked?

 

He walked aimlessly throughout the house without knowing exactly where to go, he just advanced to where his feet told him, maybe with a little luck he could find Miss Mikoto.

 

Without realizing it he headed to the back of the house which was darker due to the lack of windows in that area, he reached a slope, went down some steps and walked down a hallway that led to a wooden door that was ajar.

 

He stood in the hallway thinking if it was a good idea to enter that room, he thought about the consequences it could bring to him and his friends if he got into trouble. He let out a small sigh and decided to go in, he knew it wasn't a good idea but something told him to do it.

 

It was a small room that resembled a kitchen, small and with very little lighting, the only light there was from a spotlight and the one that came in through a door that led to the outside, he guessed it led to the garden; there were countertops, cabinets, a sink, several jars with different spices and herbs, in the center a wooden table just like everything else and just above a ceiling hanger of pans with several hooks around it but instead of pans there were various herbs and medicinal flowers hanging.

 

If I had to describe the room in one word it would be:

 

Rustic.

 

He looked carefully at the contents of the jars on the table in the center, some had herbs, others flowers and other liquids of different colors and next to them was a book of remedies. The book was open to a page where there were several recipes based on lavender:

 

• Creams
• Ointments
• Oils
• Balm
• Incense

 

And one that caught his attention...

 

Infusions

 

One of the pictures was of a dark tea. There he recognized that it was the tea Mikoto had been drinking the day before, unlike the one they had given him, a light one.

 

"Lavender is a very versatile medicinal plant, as it can be used to treat various types of problems such as anxiety, depression, poor digestion or even insect bites on the skin, for example, due to its relaxing, calming, antispasmodic, analgesic and antidepressant properties."

 

"-Why would Miss Mikoto need this?-" he inspected the book in detail until he heard footsteps coming from outside heading towards where he was. He quickly exited through the door he'd been through and hid behind it, leaving it ajar so he could observe what was going on inside the room.

 

He waited patiently for someone to enter the room until the door to the outside opened fully revealing Miss Mikoto carrying a basket full of lavender, the girl went to the center table and placed the basket on it. 

 

Unaware of the blond's presence, the blue-eyed girl continued with what she was doing; she began to prepare the lavender in a mortar and make different things that he did not fully understand, since he was never interested in that kind of things and now he regretted not having done it.

 

It took him a few more minutes to decide whether it was better to leave or to come out of hiding and show himself. He decided it was better to stop being a coward and come out of hiding; he opened the door and cleared his throat causing the girl to jump in place at the sudden noise.

 

The girl turned to him and looked at him in confusion.

 

The blond stood in the doorway without moving a muscle or any indication of wanting to speak; not knowing what to do.

 

The minutes passed in an uncomfortable silence.

 

-Excuse me, what are you doing here?- the young black-haired girl wanted to know -Are you lost?- he didn't answer -Do you need anything?- she asked confused by the blond's strange attitude.

 

-I don't want to be nosy, but... Can I ask you a question?- it was too late to turn back, he would have to be direct.

 

-Sure-

 

-Why do you have a crib in your room?-

 

-What?!-The girl next to him cried out in alarm and looked at him in fright-How do you know? you came into my room?- her voice grew louder almost annoyed.

 

-Don't be mad! It was an accident I swear!- he tried to explain himself but the blue-eyed girl in front of him looked very indignant.

 

He started to think about the right words he would say to calm her down until he felt a shiver of terror run down his back; he looked straight ahead, only to see the girl's hand going strongly to his face; in a quick movement he grabbed her wrist stopping her a few centimeters away from hitting him.

 

The girl raised her other hand ready to smash it against his face but just like the other one he stopped her.

 

-Let go of me- she ordered in a loud voice as she struggled her arms in an attempt to break free from the blond's strong grip.

 

-For you to hit me? I'm not an idiot- he tightened his grip around her wrists causing a grimace of pain to form on the girl's face.

 

-You're hurting me- she let out a small moan of pain.

 

The blond saw this and panicked and released her immediately.

 

-I'm sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you! Are you all right?- he approached her trying to see her wrists to make sure she hadn't hurt herself. But as soon as he got close he felt a sharp blow on his cheek, causing his head to turn to the side.

 

After a few seconds of disbelief the blond brought one of his hands to his cheek, he turned to see the girl looking at him in annoyance.

 

-Wild! You pervert!- she cried in alarm, ready to leave the place.

 

-Hey, wait! I'm no savage, much less a PERVERT!-

 

-Then why are you spying on me?- she mused for a moment and added -Stalker!-

 

-I'm not a stalker either!- he hurried to where she was to prevent her from leaving, he couldn't let her leave believing such a misunderstanding.

 

-I went to talk to you but when you opened the door I couldn't help but see the crib inside your room," he explained awkwardly. He didn't know what was wrong with him but he suddenly felt nervous talking to that nosy girl.

 

-Stalker- she repeated without caring about what he said.

 

-No, you foolish girl- he said angrily.

 

-And what do you want me to think?- his voice was indignant.

 

-First of all, I want you to let me explain myself and listen to me before you judge me so prejudicially-

 

-I'm not going to listen to him-She tried to reach the door that led to the inside of the house but the blond stood in her way -Move aside- she tried to pass by him but again the boy prevented her.

 

-Wait-

 

-I told you no!- in his next attempt to run away the Uzumaki held his shoulders making him stay in place.

 

-You don't tell me what to do-

 

They began to struggle as if they were small children fighting. She struggled with all her strength to get out of his grip and he had it harder because even though he was stronger than her, it was obvious that he couldn't use all his strength or he would hurt her, even though she was giving her all to escape, he was trying his best to avoid hurting her.

 

In one wrong move they stumbled causing them both to fall to the ground. They closed their eyes before the fall and when they opened them they were surprised to find their faces too close.

 

-I... - the blond was speechless when he saw the girl under him and their faces just inches apart, which caused a small blush on his face.

 

The girl said nothing and just lost herself in the boy's blue eyes.

 

And the blond could only think of one thing having her this close.

 

"-She's beautiful-"

 

Minutes passed and they both just looked at each other without moving a muscle.

 

Without knowing exactly what they were doing they were slowly approaching each other's face. As the seconds passed their lips were getting closer to each other's, their lips were beginning to brush....

 

Until...

 

-Mikoto!- Nia's voice called out to her from inside the house.

 

And the bubble that enveloped them both burst, making them jump in place.

 

A few footsteps approached where they were and they paled as they finally realized the embarrassing situation they were in.

 

The frightened girl replied.

 

-I'll be there in a moment!-

 

-Is everything all right?- her voice was getting closer and closer.

 

-Yes, everything's fine, don't worry!-

 

There was a long silence until Nia spoke again.

 

-Okay... Don't take too long- after saying that, her steps were moving away from the place.

 

They both sighed calmly for not being discovered in that situation and it was there where they remembered their situation. They immediately walked away from each other completely red and embarrassed by their behavior.

 

The blond was inwardly scolding himself for his unprofessional attitude, not to mention that he felt like the most disgusting person in the world for being about to kiss another girl.

 

Then Boruto remembered why he was there in the first place....

 

Sarada.

 

His gaze returned to the girl in front of him who still had her back to him, he had to set the record straight before the girl got absurd ideas in her head, he couldn't allow that as his heart already belonged to someone.

 

-Please, I don't want you to get the wrong ideas...- he spoke ashamed.

 

She didn't say anything, she turned her back to him and the place was submerged in an uncomfortable silence.

 

A few minutes later the blond decided it was time to ask again.

 

-And so... Why do you have that crib in your room?-

 

-I thought I was the nosy one?-

 

The blond blushed at that statement.

 

-Did you hear me?-

 

-You're not very discreet, are you sure you're a shinobi?- she teased with a tender smile that made her look charming in Boruto's eyes, causing the latter to blush intensely.

 

-Of course I'm a shinobi! And one of the best!- he clarified with a smug tone in his voice and at the same time trying uselessly to make the blush fade.

 

-Yes, of course- he replied sarcastically.

 

-Hey sorry for telling you that, I haven't been well lately and also sorry for seeing your room, I swear it was an accident- the Uzumaki spoke regretfully.

 

The girl sighed sadly and looked down.

 

-My brother-

 

-Eh?-He looked at her confused.

 

-My brother's crib....era...he was a baby when everything happened...- the girl's look was sad, it was obvious that the subject was very painful for her.

 

The blond instantly regretted having asked about it.

 

-I'm sorry, I didn't mean for you to remember something like that-

 

The girl smiled sadly -Don't worry about that, I always keep it in mind....Things like that are not easily forgotten...-

 

-I know what you mean- he muttered to himself.

 

They were silent for a few minutes, both lost in their own thoughts.

 

-I think it's time for you to leave, the storm has abated, you can go back home now- he interrupted the silence and then went inside the house.

 

-Maybe you're right- he answered too late, the girl was gone.

 

━──────────────━

 

Already being at the gates of the remote village they set out to say goodbye.

 

-I hope we can meet again Miss Mikoto- spoke Chōchō delighted.

 

-I hope so, Miss Chōchō- he answered politely -I think that would be a very good thing or what do you think young Uzumaki?- the man was startled not expecting to be asked for his opinion about that.

 

-Well... I'd be happy to see her again- he smiled as he saw how the young girl's cheeks were dyed pink, seeing her like that caused havoc in his mind and that was starting to bother him; a few seconds of silence passed until the bubble he was in was broken when he realized what he said-I mean no, no, I mean yes! Rather, I mean it would be nice if we could all get back together again... "swallow me earth"-.

 

-Oh right, of course ha, ha, ha, ha- she laughed nervously while her cheeks blushed more and more.

 

They both looked at each other's eyes very attentively without paying attention to the strange looks of the people around them. It wasn't until with a throat clearing and a little push that Nia brought the black-haired girl back to reality with a start.

 

-Ah...sorry... I really hope you're doing well on your way home- she mumbled with a blush, "It was really nice to meet you.

 

-Yes- Boruto quickly started walking without looking at her again.

 

-See you next time- Konohamaru bowed politely and joined the others as they followed Boruto.

 

The blue-eyed girl only watched sadly as they slowly walked away, she brought one of her hands to her chest, right where her heart had begun to beat strongly when she was with that blond boy.

 

-Excuse me, we have to go back inside, there is business to attend to- Nia's voice spoke behind him.

 

She took one last look at the path where her unexpected visitors had gone and then turned around.

 

-Yes...you're right....-

 

━──────────────━

 

Already being far away from that village Inojin didn't miss the opportunity to tease Boruto.

 

-I think he likes you-

 

-Huh?-

 

-Yes, I think that feudal girl likes you-

 

-I think you've got a screw loose Inojin, so you'd better shut up.-

 

-But I'm not the only one who thinks so- he turned to his other companions-Right?-no one answered but you could see from everyone's faces that they agreed with him.

 

-You're just talking nonsense-

 

-No, it's not nonsense, I clearly saw how you two looked completely absorbed of your surroundings-

 

The blond was about to shout countless profanities at his friend but Konohamaru intervened.

 

After that the whole walk was quiet.

 

━──────────────━

 

They could already see the village gates in the distance but something was not right.

 

At the village gates there was an Anbu, that was strange, Anbu didn't show up like that.

 

As the Anbu approached he began to speak.

 

-The Hokage is expecting you in his office immediately-

 

Having said that he disappeared without letting them answer.

 

They all went immediately to the Hokage's office and when they arrived to the place they found him sitting behind his desk looking attentively at some papers in front of him with a serious face and next to him Shikamaru with a serious face but, looking at them.

 

-Good to have you back.-They were all surprised by the tone in which the Hokage addressed them; cold and serious.

 

-Did something bad happen?- asked Boruto worried to see his father like that.

 

The Hokage did not answer the question, instead he just looked carefully at some papers on his desk and then looked at them again.

 

-We need to talk .....- he looked attentively at each of those present observing their reactions and then stopped his gaze on his son, who was looking at him expectantly.

 

 

 

 

 

He took a deep breath.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

-It's about Sarada.....- everyone in the room tensed noticeably upon hearing that, the Hokage stared at his son and continued....

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

-I think we found her.

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Sorry for the delay!
This chapter was planned to be released the week before last but I got sick and until recently I started to feel better 👍 so here I am with the new chapter.

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 15: Could it be?

 

-It's Sarada, I think we found her.-

 

-What?- the blond paled when he heard those words; he felt for a moment his legs tremble, as he could he approached his father's desk without looking at the other people- What did you say?-

 

-I think we found her.-

 

The reactions of those present were varied.

 

Inojin looked incredulous and astonished.

 

ChōChō brought his hands to his mouth stifling a scream that came from his lips, his eyes flooded with tears, he closed them tightly still not believing what he had heard.

 

Konohamaru looked expectantly at the Hokage; not that he wasn't happy about such news, on the contrary, he was very happy to know that his student was finally found, but, all trace of joy was dissipated when he saw the somber faces of the Hokage and his advisor, it was clear that there was something they weren't telling them, something was wrong.

 

Mitsuki upon hearing that news felt a great weight that had been on her shoulders for five years leave.

 

And Boruto felt that his legs would not support him any longer so he quickly sat down on an armchair that was in the Office and hid his face in his hands, hiding the tears that were starting to come out. Her head was a whirlwind of emotions; she felt a great peace followed by emotion, happiness and worry inside her when she heard those words. He didn't know what to do next but something inside him made him nervous at the thought of seeing his Uchiha friend again.

 

-Boruto- his father's serious tone made Boruto look at his father worried about his gloomy behavior; the opposite of his father's usual cheerful demeanor.

 

-Dad, what's wrong? Aren't you happy about that?-

 

-If I'm honest, I'm not very excited about what we found out.-

 

-Excuse me? How can you say something like that?- spoke the younger blond in annoyance.

 

-Boruto please listen first and then give your opinion, okay?- Naruto's stern voice echoed in the room.

 

Boruto clenched his fists in annoyance but avoided saying anything else.

 

-Well- he spoke reluctantly.

 

-We think he might be in the river country- the one who spoke now was Shikamaru.

 

-Eh?- ChōChō exclaimed strangely- How is that possible? We came from there.-

 

-And you didn't find anything out of the ordinary?- the Nara questioned.

 

-No, just a village under the command of a feudal girl- Inojin answered.

 

-What's her name?- the Hokage wanted to know.

 

-Sensu Mikoto.-

 

Shikamaru put one of his hands to his beard thoughtfully.

 

-She has given us to understand that the Resurgents transit that place a lot- Mitsuki spoke.

 

-Then, if that's so, they might have Sarada- Boruto said a bit annoyed.

 

-No, I'm sorry to tell you that it's not like that- Naruto spoke.

 

-What?- Boruto and the others did not understand what was going on.

 

-We believe that Sarada is not kidnapped- Shikamaru blurted out.

 

-What are you talking about?- ChōChō was very confused.

 

-By saying that she's not kidnapped, he means that she's cooperating with them.-

 

-But there's also a slight chance that they're somehow forcing her, isn't it?- ChōChō insisted; she refused to believe that her best friend was on the side of those bounty hunters.

 

-I doubt it- denied the Nara.

 

-But if what we believe were to become true it means that she is with them of her own free will- Naruto informs with regret.

 

-And what do you believe?- Inojin spoke after a long time.

 

-That she is an important part in the ranks of the Resurgents- Naruto answered.

 

-But my theory that she could be that woman is just a theory that cannot be correct- the young Uzumaki assured in panic.

 

-Well, maybe you're not wrong.-

 

-Huh?-

 

-A few months ago we captured a criminal on the shores of the land of fire, he was running away from something and seemed scared, when we questioned him he said he was being chased by a red-eyed demon in the form of a woman...- Naruto told us what happened.

 

-A demon in the form of a woman?- asked Inojin incredulously, while Boruto was stunned in his place staring at his father waiting for him to tell him that it was a bad joke.

 

- You said... Red eyes?...Old man...Are you insinuating that this individual could be her?...- he managed to formulate

 

-You see... At first when that guy told us that story about a demon following him we didn't take it seriously because we thought he was hallucinating.... But when you guys came back after that Mission in the warehouse and told us about that woman and that she could probably be Sarada I thought that maybe just maybe that man might know something, because I remembered that that man had mentioned that this "demon" had two companions with him just like that hooded woman they told me about. So when you guys left again to investigate I immediately went to interrogate him again, I asked him to describe what that "demon" was like in more detail and just as I thought, he described that "demon" just like you described that woman named Scarlett-.

 

No one uttered a word, no one could believe what they had just heard.

 

Everyone knew what "red-eye" meant. They all thought of the same thing....

 

The Sharingan.

 

Boruto who had gotten up from the couch a few minutes ago, sat back down as he was no longer able to stand. He refused to believe that Sarada was an assassin, but, even if he tried to deny it, he had to be honest; everything indicated that the leader of the Resurgents was Uchiha Sarada. But he was not going to accept this fact until he saw it for himself, he had to see the face behind that Kitsune mask to believe, he was not going to believe such a thing until he had more proof.

 

-Do you have more proof?- he managed to speak.

 

-Do you want more proof?- Inojin asked incredulously.

 

-Yes, because it could be someone else, right?- ChōChō tried to find another explanation.

 

Naruto and Shikamaru sighed tiredly.

 

-Yes there is more- after that, Shikamaru took out something from one of the drawers of the Hokage's desk- this- he placed the object on the desk so everyone could see it.

 

Boruto froze at what he saw.

 

It was a Shuriken, but not just any Shuriken, it was identical to Scarlett's Shurikens, with a very peculiar design, it had five points and these points had a shape that made it look like a Cherry Blossom.

 

It was there that Boruto felt everything stopped.

 

-That criminal claims that this is one of the weapons that woman possessed. Did any of you see Scarlett use one of these?- Naruto continued.

 

No one answered, as they could not recall with certainty having seen anything like that, except for a certain blond young man.

 

Much to his chagrin, Boruto took one of his hands to one of his pockets to pull out the Cherry Blossom shaped Shuriken and showed it off.

 

Everyone looked closely at the weapon Boruto held and compared it to the one on the Hokage's desk.

 

-They are identical- commented ChōChō.

 

-Where did you get it from- asked Mitsuki.

 

Boruto didn't answer right away, he took a deep breath and psyched himself up.

 

-This Shuriken was thrown to me by Scarlett at our meeting in the warehouse- he managed to say.

 

Everyone instantly understood what that meant.

 

Sarada was Scarlett.

 

Or at least that was what the evidence showed.

 

In any case, no one present was going to fully believe that until they saw it with their own eyes.

 

They continued to talk about what they would do in case Sarada was Scarlett; unaware that someone was secretly listening to them all that time. The shadow that was hiding outside the office started to walk away from the place after hearing that information.

 

━──────────────━

 

After a long meeting with the Hokage the sky had darkened and the moonlight reigned in the darkness.

 

Boruto was the first to leave the building, he walked slowly towards the top of Mount Hokage, his legs felt heavy, he was tired, both physically and mentally, the most logical thing to do would be to go straight home to sleep but he was sure he couldn't do that even if he wanted to.

 

The boy walked almost automatically all the way to the mountain, without paying attention to anything around him.

 

He didn't even notice a purple peli approaching him.

 

-Bo... Boruto-Kun...Are you okay?..- her shy voice echoed in the silence of the street, but Boruto didn't pay attention to her- Boruto-Kun...- the boy kept walking without seeing anything but the ground- Maybe something bad happened to her...- he watched worriedly as his friend walked like a zombie.

 

The girl stood there thinking whether it was right or not to go to him and try to help him in any way she could.

 

But she didn't do anything, even though she wanted to go to him and hug him to comfort him but his body didn't move and she felt bad about that. So she just watched him walk away.

 

━──────────────━

 

He walked over to the railing of the Mount and leaned his arms on it.

 

He sighed wearily from everything that had happened in his life in the last few months, he reached his hand inside his jacket and pulled something out of it.

 

-At last- he held something tightly between his hands and sighed- At last I will be able to see you- to his mind came the memories of Scarlett- but..... Why?...- he whispered with pain, he looked at the object in his hands, red glasses and they were not just any glasses, they were the glasses that Sarada always used to wear when they were younger, tears stung his eyes as he remembered those days.

 

Flashback

"-I still don't understand why you're wearing this-" the blond as he sat next to the Uchiha reached up to push his red glasses off his face. To which the Uchiha was not pleased at all.

 

"-Hey! Give me back my glasses-" the young girl tried uselessly to get them back but her friend was faster and moved a couple of meters away from the Uchiha heiress.

 

"-First answer me something Why are you wearing these if you don't need them?-"

 

"-That's none of your business-" he tried to approach but in the slightest movement Boruto ran away from the place with Sarada's glasses in his hands.

 

"-If you want them you'll have to come and get them!-"laughed the young Uzumaki cheerfully.

 

"-Uzumaki Boruto you are so childish! Give me back my glasses! They are a gift from my aunt Karin!-" the black-haired girl wasted no time in running after her best friend.

 

They went on like this for about two hours or so; Sarada chasing and searching for Boruto and Boruto running away from her angry friend. When they reached the top of Mount Hokage, Boruto approached the edge of the seventh's head, while Sarada was coming towards him.

 

"-You have nowhere to run Uzumaki anymore, so hand over my glasses now-"

 

The Uzumaki smirked and the Uchiha didn't like that.

 

"-I have a deal for you-" he spoke quickly before his black-haired friend threw him into the void.

 

"-A deal?-" she sounded confused.

 

"-Yes-" he walked towards Sarada until he was mere inches away from her face to which the Uchiha's face turned tomato red from the closeness, but despite being embarrassed she didn't push him away, she simply lost herself in those blue eyes she loved so much, though that last she would never admit out loud. She snapped back to reality when she saw Boruto swipe something over his head and then slip it over hers.

 

His screw necklace.

 

"-What are you doing?-" the boy showed her his glasses, by this point she had forgotten why they were in that situation.

 

"-The deal is, I will give you back your glasses when you fulfill your dream of becoming Hokage and you will give me back my necklace when I become the protector of the Hokage Uchiha-" he smiled at her.

 

It was there that the girl felt her heart hit her chest hard, she brought one of her hands to the bolt that now hung around his neck.

 

"-Baka-Boruto, it's okay-" she sighed defeated, she knew very well she wouldn't change his mind "-but I'm going to look weird without my glasses-"

 

"-Well I think you look great without them-" he kissed the corner of her lips, he walked away before the Uchiha could react, being far from the place he covered his face ashamed of what he had just done.

 

He kissed his best friend!

 

It hadn't been a direct kiss on the lips but it was still a kiss.

 

End of flashback

 

He clutched the glasses tightly in his hands again and felt a new motivation run through his body; he would not give up, he still had hope that this was all a misunderstanding, he would bring her back and then they could accomplish their goals, he would make sure of that, whatever it cost him.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue 

 

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 16: The red-eyed demon

Summary:

Flashback in which we see how Konoha manages to catch a bandit pursued by the Resurgents and he tells them about a red-eyed demon.

 

Three months ago

 

In the twilight of the night on the shores of the land of fire an individual was running in a hurry through the trees, his face was full of terror.

 

He ran in panic through all the trees, alternating his sight from the path in front of him to his back.

 

He ran faster and faster, praying and asking all the deities of the world to save him.

 

A few yards ahead the man saw in the distance a pair of ninjas wearing a green vest with a swirl on their backs and immediately saw in them his salvation.

 

"-Help!-" his cry echoed in the quiet of the forest, thus attracting the attention of the shinobi.

 

"-What's going on?!-" both Shinobis became defensive as they watched the terrified man rapidly approaching towards them.

 

"-Save me, they're chasing me!-" he fell face first to the ground in front of the Shinobi due to exhaustion.

 

"-Who is chasing him?-" asked one of the shinobi.

 

"-Some demons!-" he answered with an altered shout.

 

"-What?-" exclaimed both shinobi in confusion.

 

"-Help me please, I beg you!-" begged the man.

 

The Konoha Shinobi looked at the man in front of them strangely.

 

"-Please don't let those demons get me-" he knelt before them.

 

"-Hey, what's wrong with him?-" one of the Shinobi spoke up.

 

"-Is he drunk?-" asked his companion.

 

The unknown man looked in terror at where he came from while pleading with the men in front of him to arrest him and take him back to his village.

 

"-I think it would be good if we took him-"

 

"-What? Why?-" his companion questioned in confusion.

 

"-Because if he's drunk or drugged enough to see 'demons' he could be a danger to nearby villages.-"

 

The other shinobi thought carefully and realized that his partner was right.

 

"-Okay, we'll take him to Konoha, hey come on get up-" he ordered him.

 

The man nodded quickly and hurried after the Shinobi, still keeping an eye on his rear, afraid that one of those demons was after him.

 

Arriving at the village everyone realized that the unknown man was a criminal of the wind country, so he was immediately imprisoned and very soon would be the interrogation, which would be carried out by Sai.

 

The criminal was in an interrogation room, waiting for the person who was going to interrogate him. After a few minutes the door of the room opened, revealing a man with dark hair and pale skin, who, after analyzing him with his eyes, approached the chair on the other side of the table and sat down on it without taking his eyes off him at any moment.

 

"-Very well, now tell me, what exactly happened in that forest-" the pale man questioned him.

 

"-Well... you see, I was at the border of the wind country and suddenly many kunais and Shurinken went straight towards me-" he spoke nervously.

 

"-This is one of those weapons?" he showed a Shurinken in the shape of a Cherry Blossom that had been found on the spot by the Anbu squad that they had sent to investigate.

 

"-Yes...-" he swallowed hard.

 

"-And who were chasing you?-"

 

"-A few demons, three exactly, wearing masks-"

 

"-Three demons wearing masks?-" Sai's voice came out with a hint of skepticism.

 

"-Yes, I didn't get a good look at two of them but I did get a good look at one...it was a demon in the form of a woman...and her eyes...they were as red as blood, they shone in the gloom of the Forest-" he managed to say in between breaths as he began to tremble in fear at the memory of that red-eyed "demon".

 

Sai finished writing something in a notebook and cleared his throat.

 

"-That would be all, I thank you for your cooperation-" after saying that he left the place and headed to the Hokage's tower.

 

When he arrived at the Hokage's Office, Naruto was waiting for him with the results of the interrogation.

 

"-Well?-" asked the Hokage.

 

"-He claims that some masked demons attacked him and that one of them had red eyes, I don't know what you think but in my honest opinion I say he must have been under the effects of a substance-" the pale one formed his typical smile.

 

"-No, I doubt it very much, the lab results came back and they show that this man has not consumed any substance that could put him in that state-"

 

"-Then, what could have put him in that state? Could it have been Genjutsu?-"

 

"-It could be a possibility, but I'm not convinced-" he said convinced.

 

"-Maybe you're just paranoid, you've been under a lot of stress lately. You don't have to make a big deal out of a guy like him, he's most likely gotten himself into trouble and isn't telling us the truth-" Sai played it down.

 

"-Maybe you're right-" and without further ado, he decided it was better not to make a big deal out of the matter.

 

━──────────────━

 

 

A week before the current events.

 

"-I was informed that Konohamaru's team just left for the River country-" Shikamaru informed his blond friend.

 

"-Perfect-" Naruto kept looking at the statements of that criminal they had captured some time ago and in turn, he compared them with the report of the last mission his son had, more exactly, he compared the descriptions of those mysterious women. He could not help but notice the similarities between them, they also resembled the characteristics of his missing student and that did not please him at all.

 

"-Naruto Are you thinking what I'm thinking?-" Shikamaru asked.

 

The Hokage nodded.

 

"-We have to talk to that guy again-"

 

And without further ado, Naruto together with Shikamaru headed to the prison to talk to that witness again.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue 

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 17: We meet again

 

And again they were here, in the forest, in the middle of nowhere.

 

But this time they had a very clear objective.

 

They would go to the river country, they would talk to Miss Mikoto, they would demand to see this woman named Scarlett and they could finally know the truth.

 

They were aware that it would be far from easy to convince Miss Mikoto to contact the leader of the Resurgents, but Boruto was hopeful that Mikoto would agree to help them once they told her about the possibility that Scarlett really was the girl they have been looking for.

 

They continued running at full speed until they reached the gates of the river country village and without waiting any longer, they knocked on the door.

 

-We're from Konoha! We've come to talk to Miss Mikoto!- Boruto shouted.

 

A few minutes passed and nothing had happened; Boruto was about to shout again until the big doors began to open, revealing a red-haired girl, it was Nia and from her expression you could tell she wasn't very happy to see them.

 

-Well, if it isn't the Shinobi of Konoha, we meet again, what brings you here?-

 

-Miss Nia, we need to talk to Miss Mikoto, it's urgent!-

 

-I'm afraid that's not possible- said the girl.

 

-Huh?- chorused the inhabitants of Konoha.

 

-What do you mean it's not possible? Did something happen to Miss Mikoto?- Chōchō wanted to know.

 

-Well, you see, Miss Mikoto has not been in very good health lately, so she has been bedridden for a few days and she still hasn't fully recovered; that's why I ask you to withdraw, as I don't think all this fuss is good for her health- he answered.

 

-Withdraw? I don't think so- Boruto replied.

 

-Excuse me?- she exclaimed somewhat indignantly.

 

-Boruto kept quiet- Inojin complained.

 

-Stop joking around! It hasn't been long since we last saw her and I can assure you that she was feeling fine, so don't give me the story that she's not feeling well now, this is a serious matter! We need to talk to Miss Mikoto as soon as possible- spoke the blond young man annoyed.

 

-For your information young Uzumaki, Miss Mikoto has never been in good health, she has been very sickly since she was a child, so it is very common that she often gets sick- he informed.

 

Nobody said anything

 

-But, it will only take a moment, we just want to ask you a small favor- Konohamaru spoke this time.

 

-A favor? And what is it about?- this time his tone of voice sounded curious.

 

-We want you to contact the leader of the Resurgents to come to this place- Boruto interrupted his master who was about to start talking.

 

-Impossible- he said coldly.

 

-What?- Boruto wanted to know why.

 

-They won't bother Miss Mikoto just for her whims and besides, we won't allow them to harm the leader of our saviors-

 

-But it's an emergency- Chōchō insisted.

 

-I don't care, for sure it's about her missing friend and most likely they will blame the Resurgents for everything, again- she spoke tiredly.

 

-This time we are not going to blame anyone- Mitsuki tried to reason.

 

-Then why do they want to talk to the leader of the Resurgents?-

 

-Because we already know who she is- Boruto spoke without further ado.

 

-What?- she sounded puzzled, and her face showed fear- What do you mean?-

 

-We have a suspicion that the leader of the Resurgents and the girl we are looking for are the same person- said Konohamaru.

 

Nia's face showed horror for what was said but she quickly changed her face and showed her usual serious and serene mask again.

 

-That's ridiculous, how can they believe that someone from a hidden village is the leader of the Resurgents? In case you haven't noticed, the Resurgents are the opposite of you- he tried uselessly to dissuade the shinobi of Konoha.

 

Boruto clenched his fists and wished with all his heart that what Nia said was true.

 

-But it's the truth- Chōchō insisted.

 

-Stop this ridiculousness, if you're going to continue like this you'd better leave- he didn't wait for them to answer and simply turned around, while behind his back the door began to close.

 

But Boruto was not going to stand idly by.

 

-Wait a moment!- the blond shouted.

 

The doors stopped moving and Nia turned to look at him.

 

-What now?-

 

-What do we have to do to talk to Miss Mikoto?-

 

-Nothing- she spoke softly but the shinobi heard her.

 

-What did she say?!- shouted the Uzumaki in annoyance.

 

-What you heard, well how do I know you're on an official mission and not trying to trick us just to get what you want?-

 

-We would never do that!- Inojin tried uselessly to defend them.

 

-Prove it-

 

They all told themselves wrong when they couldn't prove it.

 

-See? You can't prove it so I won't let you in until you have some official document- and without further ado, the door closed completely.

 

Boruto was furious about the situation so he approached the big doors, ready to knock them down with a Rasengan, but, he felt that he was being held from behind; he turned his head in annoyance to who stopped him and found Mitsuki.

 

-Mitsuki, let me go, now!- he shouted angrily.

 

-I won't do it, Boruto, you have to be more conscious of your actions, can't you see what you were about to do?-

 

-Of course I do, I'm going to break down those damn doors!-

 

-No, you can't, you'll get us in a lot of trouble if you do, we could be put in prison and being in prison you won't be able to look for Sarada anymore, not to mention that you'll get your father in a lot of trouble!-

 

Boruto gritted his teeth in frustration as he realized that his albino friend was right.

 

With nothing else to do, they hurried back to the village.

 

━──────────────━

 

Arriving at the village gates they could see Shikamaru waiting for them.

 

-What's wrong Shikamaru-San?- asked Boruto puzzled by the somber look of his father's friend.

 

-Come with me at once-Without waiting for an answer, he started walking towards the Hokage Tower. The others looked at each other and then chose to follow him.

 

When they arrived at the Office, the Hokage, as usual, was attentively observing some documents in his hands, when he noticed their presence he left the papers on the desk.

 

-How did it go- his tone was serious.

 

-Well you see Hokage-Sama, they didn't want to receive us because Miss Mikoto wasn't feeling very well- Chōchō spoke.

 

-Mainly because of the fact that we don't have anything to prove that we were really sent by you- Konohamaru added.

 

-I see, speaking of that Mikoto girl- Shikamaru commented.

 

-What's up?- Mitsuki questioned.

 

-Well, we have some interesting news for you- Shikamaru added, he looked at Naruto and he nodded.

 

 

 

-That girl is not who she says she is-

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

I was going to upload this chapter on Monday but I went to University and I didn't have time. And for the same reason I might be late in uploading the chapters but, even if I don't upload them so often, I will keep writing because I don't intend to leave the story unfinished, I really want to take it to the end :)

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 18: Hokage

 

-That girl is not who she says she is-

 

-What?- Konohamaru exclaimed surprised.

 

-What do you mean?- Chōchō spoke in shock.

 

-Well, you see, we meticulously reviewed the files of all the feudals and.... There is not even a single record of Sensu Mikoto-

 

-Wait, what?-

 

-Are you telling us that Miss Mikoto and the others lied to us?-

 

-Yes, everything indicates that this Mikoto is not who she says she is and I hope I'm not right-  the Hokage spoke.

 

-It doesn't make sense, why would she lie to us?- said Inojin in confusion.

 

-I knew it, I knew something very strange was going on there!- Boruto shouted.

 

-Maybe to cover up something or someone- answered the Hokage.

 

-Miss Mikoto and company might have something to do with the Resurgents?- Chōchō asked the Hokage.

 

-It's a strong possibility- he nodded.

 

-No- said Boruto again, impressing everyone-I don't think they would do something like that because what would they gain by doing something like that? It's absurd-

 

-Maybe money or protection-

 

-But there's no more evidence to prove what they say-

 

-And isn't it enough to know that they've been lying to us?- asked Inojin incredulously.

 

-Maybe they did it for some other reason that has nothing to do with the Resurgents- he tried uselessly to change their minds and then turned to where his albino friend was- Am I not right? Mitsuki- he looked for support from his friend but he only looked at him seriously.

 

-Boruto, I have something to ask you- answered the albino.

 

-What is it?-

 

-You were the one who told Miss Mikoto our names?-

 

-Eh, no, I didn't, why do you ask?-

 

Mitsuki didn't answer, she put her hand to her chin and thought about what her blond friend said.

 

-Mitsuki, what's wrong? Why do you ask me those things?-

 

-Boruto, didn't you notice?-

 

-Noticed? Noticed what?-

 

-The day we met Miss Mikoto, she and Nia called us by our names even when none of us told them- he continued thinking more and added- And didn't you find it strange that Miss Mikoto wasn't the least bit surprised by our presence...and it wasn't only her, but also the rest of the people in that place, I guess they already knew about us- he finished saying.

 

Everyone froze before what Mitsuki said and did not know what else to say.

 

-It's true, we never introduced ourselves, but then, how did they know our names? Or a better question would be, how did they know we were going there- Inojin wondered.

 

-Someone must have told them- said Shikamaru seriously.

 

No one knew what to say about it since they thought they knew who informed them.

 

-So, what do we do now?- Inojin asked, fed up with the situation.

 

-You have to go back to that place and bring that Miss Mikoto here for interrogation and if necessary also bring her second in command- said Shikamaru ahead of the Hokage.

 

-But...They won't let us enter their village or even talk to them if we don't show them that we are going on a special mission- said Mitsuki remembering the words said by Miss Nia.

 

-Then we will need some document where it says that we are going on an official mission- continued Konohamaru.

 

After a short period of silence, Naruto and Shikamaru looked at each other without saying a word, after a few seconds Shikamaru nodded.

 

Naruto looked at them and sighed, determined of what he would do next.

 

-In that case, I'll have to go introduce myself to that Feudal-

 

-What?!- exclaimed everyone in surprise, all except the Nara.

 

-But it's not necessary Hokage-sama, we can take care of that, just give us a document signed by you- Chōchō spoke nervously because of the Hokage's sudden decision.

 

-No, I insist, it is better that I go with you, if something will happen I will take care of it, besides, I am the Hokage, Sarada is a Kunoichi and a citizen of Konohagakure therefore it is my responsibility and I have to take care of her- firmly declared the Hokage.

 

All those present did not utter a word and only nodded their heads.

 

Silence reigned for a few more minutes until the Hokage's son decided to speak.

 

-When do we leave?-

 

-The most indicated would be as soon as possible, because if what we believe is correct and those people work for the Resurgents, it is most likely that they will inform them about us- argued Shikamaru.

 

-Then what are we waiting for, let's go- announced the Hokage- But first- he was interrupted by the sound of the door opening.

 

Everyone turned to the entrance of the Hokage's office only to be stunned to see two people entering the room.

 

-We'll go too-

 

━──────────────━

 

On the outskirts of the river country village stood a masked woman looking intently at the small village and its inhabitants who lived a peaceful life; she saw the small children running and laughing in the company of their parents without any worries, the pregnant women with their respective partners together with their family; without realizing it tears began to sting her eyes.

 

Unbeknownst to her, her partner approached her from behind. He as he got close enough sat down next to her, turned his gaze to where she was looking, then looked at her sadly.

 

At first he said nothing and simply watched as she did. Minutes passed in complete silence until he dared to speak.

 

-What do you think about all this?- Ki asked, curious about his leader's feelings.

 

-Excuse me?- she exclaimed, confused by the question and surprised by his presence.

 

-According to them, they already suspect you, what do you think about that, how do you feel about it?- insisted to know.

 

The girl just closed her eyes thinking carefully about her answer.

 

-I...- she sighed tiredly- I don't care-

 

-But it doesn't affect you? Even a little bit?- he spoke confused.

 

-As long as they stay out of your business, I don't care- he answered uninterestedly and then left the place.

 

His companion only watched her leave in silence, decided it was better not to press her and then returned to look at the village of the river country, thinking about what was to come.

 

He sighed exhaustedly and stood up, ready to follow his leader.

 

-There is work to be done-

 

━──────────────━

 

Meanwhile in the Hokage's Office, after the arrival of some unexpected people everyone was stunned to see them.

 

The newcomers were a black-haired man wearing clothes of the same color and next to him a woman with pink hair and jade eyes.

 

They were Sarada's parents.

 

Those present were skeptical about what they were seeing in front of their eyes, as it was common knowledge that the Uchiha couple had no interest in what had happened to their daughter. So seeing them there telling them that they wanted to go with them to look for Sarada was very strange.

 

Boruto was going to retort against them but his father stopped him.

 

-Sasuke, Sakura, what are you doing here?- asked the Hokage a little annoyed.

 

-What question is that? Isn't it obvious? We came to look for our daughter- answered Sasuke as if nothing had happened in those five years. And this annoyed those present.

 

-Your daughter?- muttered Boruto incredulously- Your daughter?!- he exclaimed in annoyance- Don't you people have any shame?-

 

-Excuse me?-

 

-How dare they dare say that? You're damn hypocrites, don't act like you really care about what happens or doesn't happen with Sarada- he rant against the Uchiha without caring that they were in front of many people.

 

-That's no way to treat your elders- the pink-haired girl scolded.

 

-Not even if they were that important- he replied.

 

-This better be the last time you talk to my wife like that or else you'll regret it- threatened the Uchiha patriarch to his best friend's son as he approached him with red eyes. The Hokage immediately stepped in between his friend and son to prevent a homicide.

 

-Sasuke, Boruto, that's enough, this is no time to fight- he glared at the Uchiha in front of him to give him to understand that he was very serious.

 

Boruto already fed up with those who called themselves his friend's parents, went to the door of the office.

 

-Where are you going Boruto- his father demanded to know.

 

-I'll wait for them outside so we can leave at once, ah, but without them- he pointed to the Uchiha couple with obvious annoyance.

 

-Wait Boruto-

 

-What now?- the blond spoke desperately.

 

-There are some people who want to go with us-

 

-Eh? Who are you talking about?-

 

Again they were interrupted by the sound of the door opening, when they looked towards it they discovered Sumire and Tsubaki at the entrance of the office.

 

-Inchou! What are you doing here- he asked in surprise.

 

The purple haired girl smiled in response- I came to help, after all, Sarada is also my friend- she approached at a slow pace until she was just inches away from the younger blond and this did not go unnoticed by the amber-eyed brunette who watched with disgust the action of the purple-haired girl.

 

On the other hand Boruto did not pay attention to the proximity of the girl and smiled back- Thank you Inchou- after that he noticed the presence of the Samurai who had not spoken anything- Hey, what are you doing here?-

 

-I'll just tell you that I have my reasons-  said the young Samurai.

 

Boruto nodded not very convinced of her answer but let it pass.

 

-Oh, by the way Boruto, I forgot to tell you something- his father spoke nervously.

 

-And now what's wrong?- he asked in surprise.

 

-Well, Himawari has missed you a lot and asked me to send you home when you came back to spend time with you and Hinata- he scratched his head nervously as he almost forgot that detail.

 

-But I can't now, I'm busy- the office door was opened again, but this time it was accompanied by a shout.

 

-You always say that!- his sister's voice boomed throughout the room- You don't spend time with your family anymore- she approached menacingly.

 

-But Hima, I'm really busy- he tried to excuse himself.

 

-No excuses- he said and then pointed to his father-Dad is the Hokage and he is always busy but lately he has been attending all the dinners and family gatherings no matter what, and you don't even see us- she spoke annoyed and then pointed to Konohamaru- And you should be with your wife who has been anxiously waiting for your return, at least go see her for a few minutes- she exclaimed angrily.

 

-Yes of course Hima-Chan was going to do it- he spoke a bit terrified, he walked slowly towards the exit.

 

-Well, then I'll wait for you for dinner- he said to his brother and without waiting for an answer he began to approach the exit.

 

-Himawari- her father called, to which the girl looked at him curiously-I beg your pardon but this time I will have to miss dinner, an inconvenience arose- as he said this last thing he gave a quick serious look to the Uchiha couple to which his daughter understood immediately.

 

-Okey- He nodded in response and before leaving the office he looked at his brother for the last time- Not a minute late- after saying that he closed the door behind him.

 

-Well, then change of plans, we will leave first thing tomorrow morning, so for now rest and be prepared, I have a feeling that tomorrow will be a long day- smiled the Hokage tiredly.

 

-But...- the younger blond tried to reply but his father interrupted him.

 

-I said that we will leave tomorrow and that is my last word Boruto- his father spoke with a firm voice.

 

The boy reluctantly headed for the exit of the office followed by the others present. The Uchiha family were among them but they were stopped by the Hokage.

 

-Sasuke, Sakura, you stay here- the aforementioned looked at each other in a very suspicious way according to Boruto, who watched them very carefully before leaving the office leaving the Uchiha couple alone with the Hokage and his advisor.

 

Once outside the office he decided to put the subject aside and start worrying about his sister's warning.

 

-I'd better go Himawari, she's terrifying when she gets upset- he sighed defeated as he was about to leave but his blond friend stopped him.

 

-Hey wait for me Boruto- said Inojin.

 

-Why the hell am I going to wait for you?- he answered grumpily already knowing what the other blond would answer.

 

-Because I'm going with you- a big smile formed on his lips.

 

-No- was the Uzumaki's resounding answer.

 

-But why not? I'm already practically part of the family- he said excitedly at the thought of his friend's younger sister.

 

It was very obvious that this did not please the Uzumaki.

 

-Over my dead body- he shouted in horror at the thought of his sister married to someone older than her- You're a pedophile- he looked at him in disgust.

 

However Inojin did not listen to him and started walking towards the Uzumaki house and Boruto started shouting more profanities against his friend as he caught up with him.

 

On the other hand Sumire stood watching her lover slowly walk away; her fists clenched in nervousness and she took a deep breath.

 

-Boruto-Kun!- she shouted when he was about to leave the place.

 

At the shout of the purple hair all the people present looked at her expectantly, the girl seeing that all eyes were on her, blushed heavily and the nerves assaulted her again, but, again she gathered the necessary courage and forced herself to speak once and for all.

 

-What's wrong, Inchou?- he spoke, surprised by the girl's behavior.

 

-I... Well... You see... I wanted to know if I... I can accompany you...- she stammered nervously for her untimely request but decided not to make a big deal out of it since it was a good opportunity to get closer to the blond she has been in love with since the Academy.

 

All the people present looked at the purple haired girl in astonishment, to which she quickly tried to excuse herself.

 

-You see, lately I've been feeling very lonely and I would like to spend time with someone- she explained very quickly.

 

Mitsuki and Chōcho who moments before were about to leave if it wasn't for the fact that they couldn't help but listen to the statement of the purple hair, to which they didn't look very happy.

 

Inojin just looked at her silently, not knowing how his blond friend would respond.

 

Boruto on the other hand, watched her attentively debating internally on what he should say to her. For a moment he thought about refusing as he didn't think it was right to invite her to a family dinner, but, he felt bad about the fact that she was very lonely.

 

-All right- he said quietly, still not sure about it.

 

When the girl heard it, she smiled from ear to ear, very happy that the blond had accepted to accompany them, at that moment she felt like the happiest girl in the world.

 

But, not everyone felt the same as the purple hair. Chōchō and Mitsuki watched with total disapproval the scene in front of them, Inojin even if he didn't have the same reasons as Chōchō and Mitsuki he watched with a bit of displeasure the scenario in front of him, but he preferred not to comment anything about it, unlike his two aforementioned friends.

 

-Hey Sumire, you don't need to ask that to Boruto, you can come with me and Mitsuki, we were planning to go to Ichiraku- spoke Chōchō a bit uncomfortable because of the tense atmosphere.

 

-Oh, don't worry Chōchō, I don't want to bother them- spoke the girl ignoring the attempt of the brunette to stop her from going to the blond's house.

 

-It's no bother Inchou, we would be happy if you would join us for dinner- Mitsuki insisted but the answer was again negative.

 

-No thanks, I really don't want to bother you, besides, I'm sure you would like some time alone- countered the purple haired girl.

 

-That's true- now to everyone's surprise it was Boruto who spoke- It's been a long time since you had some time alone, don't worry about her- he took the purple haired girl's hand to make it clear that he was referring to her- she will have dinner at my house, so she won't be alone and you can go to your date without worrying about anything, this way we all win- the young Uzumaki spoke smiling- now let's go, it's getting late, see you tomorrow! he said goodbye to everyone while still holding the hand of a very blushing purple hair, he left the place followed by Inojin who was very confused by the attitude of his friends.

 

Chōchō looked annoyed as the Uzumaki left holding hands with the purple haired girl as if they were a couple.

 

-That insistent bitch, she won't stop until Boruto notices her. Doesn't she realize that Boruto doesn't see her that way- the amber-eyed girl snorted annoyed.

 

-Maybe she does but she doesn't care, besides, Boruto's behavior towards her doesn't help- Mitsuki lamented.

 

-I wonder if that girl would still insist if she knew the truth- thought Chōchō.

 

-Know what?- a voice was heard behind their backs.

 

Both Mitsuki and Chōchō jumped startled by the extra voice.

 

Turning around they looked at who had been listening to them and found the Samurai girl who had come years ago to their village.

 

The girl in question stood with her arms folded watching them blankly waiting for an answer.

 

-Tsubaki! Hadn't you already left?- exclaimed the brunette nervously trying to divert the subject.

 

-As you can see, I haven't left- she answered seriously.

 

-How long have you been there?- the albino wanted to know.

 

-Enough time to hear and see the whole scene that happened a while ago and that includes the conversation between you two- he clarified firmly, "But don't divert the subject, what is this truth you are talking about," he demanded to know.

 

-I don't know what you're talking about, you must have misheard me- she tried to persuade the little girl that she was wrong, but it didn't work.

 

-Don't try to make a fool of me and tell me what you are hiding- she said annoyed.

 

-Tsubaki- called Mitsuki- I assure you that we are not hiding anything-

 

-Yes of course, and I am the Hokage- the sarcasm in her voice sounded acid.

 

-..... - The albino and the brunette didn't know what to say about it and for a moment they considered telling the truth to the Samurai, but, that truth was something they promised to hide from the others, no matter what.

 

-Let's go to a restaurant for dinner and there tell me everything more calmly- broke the silence the Samurai girl while she was leading them to the exit of the building.

 

━──────────────━

 

The blond accompanied by his friends stood at the entrance of the Hokage's house in an uncomfortable silence which was created by a small argument between Inojin and Boruto, again.

 

During the walk everything was going very well, they were talking to each other very happily.

 

Sumire was very happy and at the same time nervous about the fact that she was going to have dinner at the house of the boy she liked.

 

Boruto was talking very animatedly with the girl, finally feeling calmer than he had been in years, he felt that talking to Sumire was very relaxing.

 

It was there that he realized that all that time he had needed someone to listen to him and support him, and Sumire was good at that.

 

Boruto smiled tenderly at the purple hair grateful to have her by his side supporting him and the purple hair to see that smile blushed heavily by the gesture.

 

Inojin who upon seeing the exchange of his companions formed a grimace of displeasure; he wasn't very pleased with the idea of the purple haired girl going to the family dinner when she had nothing to do in the Uzumaki family and what bothered him the most was the attitude of his other two friends who by all means possible tried to prevent the purple haired girl from going with them to the Hokage's house, Not to mention that he was not very comfortable with the situation either, because seeing how the Uzumaki cared so much about the Uchiha, he came to consider that his friend was in love with her, but, now that he was being so affectionate with the purple hair made him doubt whether the Uzumaki was really in love with the Uchiha princess or it was just his ideas.

 

Besides, Inojin knew someone who would not be happy with Sumire's presence.

 

-Brother!- the door of the house opened to give way to a girl with dark blue hair and marks on her face who rushed to Boruto to hug him- I knew you wouldn't disappoint me- she smiled radiantly, turned her eyes to her older brother's side and saw her boyfriend smiling sweetly- Inojin! you're here!- He then embraced the pale blond and he gladly accepted the embrace offered by his girlfriend, the couple was so absorbed in their world that they didn't notice how Boruto was raging at the scene.

 

-Hi Hima-chan, how have you been?-

 

-I've been wonderful, I'm so glad you're here- as she separated from her boyfriend she turned her eyes to her brother's side and noticed the presence of someone else in the place. As soon as she saw the extra person her smile disappeared- Why is she here?-

 

-Hinawari, don't be rude to the guests-  scolded her mother- It's a pleasure to have you here- smiled warmly the older blue-haired woman who hugged her son and son-in-law- Hello, Sumire, right? It's a pleasure, I'm Uzumaki Hinata, Boruto and Hinawari's mother- she greeted with impeccable manners, because, let's not forget that Hinata was a princess.

 

-E.the pleasure is mine, Mrs. Uzumaki- answered the purple-haired girl nervously, ignoring the bad face that the youngest daughter of the Uzumaki couple was giving her.

 

-Don't worry, you don't have to be so formal, call me Hinata.-The smile of the former Hyuga reassured the girl- Now we have to go inside, we don't want the food to get cold, right?" she went inside the house followed by the younger ones.

 

Once inside, the Uzumaki realized something.

 

-Where is Kawaki?-

 

-Kawaki is on a mission, he won't be back for a few days- answered his mother.

 

-I see-

 

-Well, please sit down, I will serve the food right away- she informed and then went to the kitchen, while the young people sat down in the dining room.

 

The dinner was very pleasant, but the youngest daughter of the Uzumaki couple was not at all pleased.

 

-Hey, are you okay?- her boyfriend asked worriedly.

 

-Oh, yeah, don't worry- she kissed his cheek- it's just that seeing my brother with that woman gives me a knot in my stomach- she spoke with displeasure as she watched her brother chatting pleasantly with the purple-haired girl.

 

-That has something to do with Sarada?- he asked curiously.

 

The girl only nodded agreeing with him.

 

-I don't think that girl named Sumire is a good choice for my brother, besides, I already saw Sarada as my sister-in-law, but she disappeared and that girl- she pointed to the purple-haired girl- did not take the opportunity to approach my brother- she reproached angrily.

 

-You talk as if Boruto was being unfaithful to Sarada- joked the pale blond.

 

-Well, something like that...- he muttered unconsciously in response without measuring his words.

 

-What?- he exclaimed surprised by such a statement, at what she said, Hinawari was startled to realize her mistake.

 

-I mean! No! It's not that! It's just that since I've known Sarada all my life, I always had the idea that someday my brother and her would be a couple, heh, heh, heh, heh- she laughed nervously "-grip me down-"

 

-But..--

 

-We'd better get going, it's getting late- announced Boruto, as he and Sumire headed for the front door.

 

-Take care, be well- said the former Hyuga- I hope to see you again Sumire-Chan- she smiled warmly.

 

-Likewise Mrs. Uzumaki, thank you very much for seeing me-

 

-Not at all, my dear-

 

-Well let's go, see you mom, Hima, and you Inojin don't even think about being late- he warned and the other blond nodded.

 

After that Boruto and Sumire left the Uzumaki house towards their respective homes, leaving behind an annoyed Himawari and a very confused Inojin.

 

-Boruto-Kun called timidly.

 

-What's wrong?-

 

-How do you feel?- she managed to ask, fearful of the blond's answer.

 

-Feel about what?- he asked confused.

 

-About Sarada. -

 

-Oh, that, well, I don't really know how to feel, because on the one hand I'm happy and excited that maybe I can see her again after so long- he exclaimed enthusiastically.

 

But the purple-haired girl didn't feel the same way because she believed that all her efforts to get closer to the blond had been in vain.

 

-But, on the other hand, something tells me that I shouldn't be excited to see her again, that something isn't right and that makes me feel bad because she has been with me all my life-

 

The purple-haired girl did not know how to feel when she heard those words, so she decided to ask a question that had been gnawing in her head for years.

 

-Boruto- she called him with a serious voice, surprising him- What do you feel for Sarada? Or more exactly, what is it between you and her?-

 

Those questions unsettled the blond who stopped his walk suddenly.

 

-What's with that question Sumire?- he spoke so seriously that he even seemed annoyed.

 

-Don't be offended Boruto, it's just that, I'm sure that not only I, but all of us, have noticed that you act strangely when talking about Sarada- he hurried to explain before the blond got annoyed.

 

-Explain "strange"- he demanded a bit annoyed.

 

-Well, you get very upset if someone talks bad about her, you get very upset when it's about her and you've always been very overprotective of her- she spoke this time very shyly.

 

-My behavior has nothing to do with any specific relationship, I acted like that simply because Sarada has been my best friend since practically all my life and I love her like a sister- he tried to convince the purple-haired girl that his words were true.

 

-Are you sure?- she asked again not very convinced.

 

-Of course I am, why wouldn't I be? Besides, why so interested in that all of a sudden?-

 

-Nothing important! Just curious- she sighed relieved to see that Boruto nodded accepting her explanation and they continued walking in silence the rest of the way.

 

They would have to rest, tomorrow would be a very long and tiring day.

 

They had no idea what was in store for them.

 

━──────────────━

 

Boruto woke up before dawn and before the sun was fully up the blond was already on his way to the entrance of the village.

 

His mood was sky high and despite the possibility of Sarada being the leader of the resurgents he was feeling happy, but, his mood went down the drain when he spotted the Uchiha couple in the distance, who were waiting by the entrance along with the others.

 

-What are they doing here?-

 

-We'll go with you- the pink-haired girl spoke up.

 

-What? You let them come? After all they did!-

 

-What did you expect? She's their daughter after all, they have the right to go after her- replied her father.

 

The young Uzumaki gritted his teeth in annoyance but decided to let it go, at least for the time being.

 

Without further delay they decided to start the journey.

 

━──────────────━

 

Along the way there was more than one argument between the Uzumaki and Uchiha, more exactly, an argument between Boruto and the Uchiha couple, Naruto on the other hand, only butting in when his intervention was necessary.

 

-You three, that's enough- scolded the Hokage- You are adults, behave like adults-

 

-Look who's talking- muttered Sasuke.

 

Silence reigned for a few moments until the Uchiha matriarch made a comment that annoyed more than one of those present.

 

-I just hope my little Sarada is okay- sighed the pink-haired girl tiredly, supported by her husband who only nodded in agreement.

 

-You are joking, right?- Boruto spoke before anyone else could say anything about it.

 

-Of course we're not joking-

 

-We miss our daughter. Is that wrong?-

 

-Not if it were the truth-

 

-Are you implying that we don't miss our daughter?- the pink-haired girl asked indignantly.

 

-Exactly, what do you eat that you guess, lady?-

 

-Hey, speak respectfully to my wife, you reckless boy!-

 

-The only thing you care about is your wife and not your daughter-

 

-That's not true, I care about my family, that includes Sarada-

 

-Yes, of course, how can I not?-

 

-I've had enough of you, you've exhausted my patience- the Uchiha approached the younger blond in annoyance, but Naruto got in his way.

 

-Sasuke had enough- without warning a kunai stuck in a tree next to them, calling the attention of those present. They turned in the direction where the weapon came from, but not before getting on guard.

 

At the top of a tree, a hooded girl wearing a white kitsune mask with cherry blossoms on her face was watching them attentively. The young men recognized her at once.

 

-She's one of Scarlett's companions!- shouted ChōChō alerting the others.

 

-Are you serious?- spoke Naruto incredulously as he saw the girl in the tree.

 

Mitsuki took a couple of steps forward before everything got out of control.

 

-You're Tochi, right?-

 

-I am surprised that you remember me Galan, and yes, I am Tochi, I know we started off on the wrong foot and I want to apologize for our behavior the other day but understand that we are not used to dealing with people like you- he spoke amicably- I ask you to please lower your weapons, I have no intention of fighting with you, I just want to talk, okay?-

 

-None of us believed in your murderous words- growled Boruto annoyed.

 

-But I'm telling you the truth, I just want to talk about a small matter with you and once we're done I'll leave- the brown girl tried to reason.

 

-You better tell us where Sarada is- demanded the annoyed pinkhead.

 

-Again with the same thing, look lady, I don't know any Sarada, I assure you that I have never heard that name- she said annoyed.

 

-Then stop lying and tell us the truth-

 

-You're a hard-headed fool! -The hooded girl continued arguing with Boruto, without noticing the presence behind her that was slowly approaching.

 

-Come on tell us the truth or else we'll have to force the information out of you- the Uchiha unsheathed his sword.

 

-Ha! You don't scare me Uchiha-

 

-Then I will make you fear me-He threatened to swing his sword at the resurgent, but Naruto avoided him.

 

-Wait Sasuke, first we have to listen to what he has to tell us-

 

-Listen to your leader, Uchiha, he is wiser than you- taunted the girl in the tree.

 

-You are one- Sasuke was going to attack the girl but Naruto got in his way again- Naruto step aside- he ordered without patience.

 

-Sasuke, you have to have more patience-

 

-Tell that to your son- said the Uchiha.

 

The Hokage quickly turned behind him and saw his son approaching the masked woman.

 

-We're not here for your games, step aside, you're in our way-

 

-Does that mean you won't listen to me?- she spoke bored in response.

 

-Stop with your silly jokes and let us pass-

 

-I don't think that's going to happen- her tone of voice was a mixture of mockery and seriousness.

 

-Then we'll do things by force- this time it was Inojin who spoke.

 

After Inojin's last words, someone hiding behind the masked girl jumped up and swung her sword at the Resurgent. The girl in question easily dodged the attack coming from Tsubaki, the samurai girl accompanying Boruto and his group.

 

-I guess that's definitely a no, anyway, it's a pity, it wasn't my intention to fight, but, since you insist- she climbed down the tree she was standing on and took out her Sais, ready to attack.

 

-This little girl must be dumb to try to fight all of us by herself- sneered Sasuke as he launched himself into the attack.

 

The masked girl quickly dodged each of the Uchiha's attacks as if she could read them. In one of the attacks, Tochi jumped away from the Uchiha, but didn't realize in time that the redhead was there, until it was too late; the pinkhead planted a punch to the ground where the masked Kunoichi landed sending her flying into a tree where she crashed; Tsubaki and Mitsuki quickly went to where she was to capture her, Mitsuki used her snakes to immobilize her, but, as soon as the snakes wrapped around the girl's body, she disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

 

-Where did she go?- Boruto looked around for the kunoichi.

 

A kunai flew straight at the young Uzumaki without him noticing it.

 

-Boruto, watch out!- shouted his father going straight at him.

 

The aforementioned, noticing the attack, managed to dodge it at the last second causing a scratch on his right cheek due to the Kunai that passed next to his face.

 

The Kunai came from the same tree where Tochi was moments before and the inhabitants of Konoha looking at that same tree could see, to their surprise, the insurgent girl at the top of the tree as if she had never moved from there.

 

-Come on Konoha, I'm feeling benevolent today, so why don't we stop and talk it over like civilized people?-

 

-Civilized, you? After all the atrocities you and yours have done?- exclaimed the young Uzumaki, annoyed by the words said by the masked woman.

 

The girl in the tree rolled her eyes as she listened to him.

 

-Besides- continued the boy- the only thing I want from you is for you to hand Sarada over to us-

 

-You're such a pain in the ass, Uzumaki, we've already told you a million times that we don't know what you're talking about-

 

-Oh Really?- this time it was the Hokage who spoke- Then why all the clues and evidences point out that Sarada is with you? And not only that she is with you, but she is also your leader, Scarlett- he blurted out what seemed to be the hard truth.

 

However, the masked girl did not react in a surprised manner or anything like that and only let out a mocking laugh.

 

-Aww Konoha, you are so naive, I assure you that my mistress has nothing to do with you-

 

-And you want us to believe in you? Well, we won't- Chōchō spoke confidently.

 

-If you are not going to cooperate with us, then we will take you to Konoha- said the Hokage.

 

-I want to see you try- she spoke determinedly and then dodged several attacks coming from the shinobi of Konoha.

 

For more than half an hour a battle was fought between the resurgent Tochi and the Shinobis of Konoha, the masked girl, despite dodging most of the attacks, it was more than clear that she was tired and it was not long before she would be defeated. And the shinobi knew this, so they made sure to attack her repeatedly in order to knock her down.

 

Tochi did not know what to do, for while she could take down some of them, she knew very well that she could not escape from the Uchiha couple and the Hokage. In short, she was at a loss.

 

She knew very well that in the event that she was caught she could not let them get information about her group, so she would have no choice but to take her own life.

 

When everything seemed lost for the young masked girl, a water attack was directed towards the Konoha shinobi, taking them away from her; once the water vanished, a boy in a white mask with blue details of different shades stood next to Tochi with katana in hand.

 

-Ki! What are you doing here?- she exclaimed surprised to see her partner there.

 

-Well, saving you, what else- she answered with obviousness.

 

-You!- called the Hokage.

 

-What do you want?- he answered reluctantly.

 

-You're a resurgent too, or am I mistaken?-

 

-I don't think that's any of your business-

 

-Who are you to talk to the Hokage like that- Konohamaru demanded.

 

-Rather, who are you to get in our way- he firmly held his katana ready to fight, and next to him Tochi did the same- You won't do anything, you've done enough, you have to recover your strength, don't worry about the rest, I'll take care of it-

 

-Don't think I'll sit idly by while you get all the fun- She ignored what her partner said and started to form some seals with her hands, and next to her Ki started to imitate her.

 

When they were about to finish their seals someone stopped them by taking them by the hand, causing both the resurgent and Konoha to be surprised by the interruption and direct their sights to the person responsible.

 

-That was enough-

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue 

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 19: Demand answers

Summary:

I know it took me a long time to upload the chapter and I apologize for that but I have had a lot of work and exams to do at the university and I haven't had time to upload it, but I finally have some free time! I hope you enjoy it :)

 

-That was enough-

 

Everyone was surprised to see who it was.

 

-My lady, what are you doing here?-

 

-A little bird told me that you were in trouble, so I decided to come and see what was going on- A raven as black as night came out of the trees and perched on Scarlett's shoulder- it seems that he was not wrong-

 

-Did you say ma'am- exclaimed the pink-haired girl.

 

-It's her- Konohamaru alerted- Scarlett...-

 

-What?- exclaimed the former team 7 in surprise.

 

-So, what happened exactly?- asked Scarlett to her teammates.

 

-They refused to listen to me even when I was being nice,- Tochi's voice sounded like the voice of a small child throwing a tantrum.

 

-We don't want to listen to your lies. spoke Chōchō annoyed.

 

-Lies?- she questioned confused- don't tell me that you are still foolish about your friend- she spoke bored.

 

-What do you eat that you guess- mocked Inojin.

 

-I already told you that we don't know anything about your little friend and even if we did, I would never tell you-

 

While the others were arguing with the leader of the Resurgents, Boruto was thinking about everything they had gone through to get here and now that they found Sarada, she was behaving very strangely.

 

-Why?- Boruto interjected.

 

-Mmm?-The woman in front of them looked at him curiously.

 

-Why are you here?- she questioned with a voice full of pain.

 

-I'm here for a job- she answered simply, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

 

-Stop playing the fool, Sarada.

 

Silence.

 

The masked woman looked in all directions and then spoke in confusion.

 

-Who are you talking to?-

 

-I've had enough of your little games, stop pretending you don't know us and answer me, why are you with them?- he tried to approach the masked woman but she drew her sword in a clear sign that he should not approach her.

 

-Look child, I don't have the time nor the patience to be arguing with you, again- she answered annoyed- besides, it is clear that you are confusing yourself with someone else-

 

The elders looked at the leader of the resurgents dumbfounded, they could not believe that such a cold and hard woman was the girl they were looking for.

 

-Sarada, my little daughter-

 

-I am not your daughter ma'am, you are confusing who you are and we are only here for a job, when we finish we will leave and you won't see us anymore, if that is what you are worried about-

 

-Enough Sarada, this attitude is unacceptable, stop acting so indifferent, take off that mask and have the courage to face us- scolded the Uchiha patriarch to the young masked girl.

 

The masked girl clenched her fists in annoyance.

 

-You are no one to tell me what to do!-

 

-Stop it! Whether you're Sarada or not you're coming with us- without anyone expecting it Naruto quickly got close enough to the masked girl to grab her shoulder.

 

The woman tensed when she felt the foreign contact, she was very tempted to launch an attack against the Hokage to get him away from her but she tried to keep her composure, for the sake of her identity.

 

-Mr. Hokage, I ask you please do not touch me and stay away from me- the only thing she wanted at that precise moment was that the man who was once her teacher would move away from her, because one wrong step and she would end up confirming the suspicions of the people in front of her.

 

-I'm not going to do that-

 

-No?-

 

She interpreted the Hokage's silence as an affirmation.

 

-I've had enough of all this. Are you going to listen to what we have to tell you or will you continue to ignore us?- he spoke with the last of his patience.

 

-We will listen to you, once you are in an interrogation room in Konoha- the Samurai, who refused to believe that this woman was Sarada, hastened to say.

 

-I'll take that as a no- with a quick movement she let go of the Hokage's grip and together with her companions moved away from the Konoha shinobi, reaching a branch of a large tree- I'm sorry Konoha but none of us will set foot in that place- she and her companions tried to leave but in a matter of seconds they were surrounded by the Konoha shinobi, who were not going to let them go.

 

-I guess it's going to be by force-

 

The first to react were Sasuke and Boruto, who went after Scarlett, who had fled while her companions distracted the others.

 

-Wait!- shouted the boy.

 

Seeing that the masked girl was very fast, Sasuke decided to go ahead and caught up with the girl, launching an attack with his sword.

 

The young girl quickly dodged the attack, but Boruto reached her back and tried to pin her down but it was in vain because the girl attacked him before he could touch her.

 

The girl took a safe distance between them and returned to her attack position, at her side, her companions positioned themselves, ready to attack, while likewise, the others from Konoha gathered around her.

 

-They had better surrender, they are surrounded!- warned Konohamaru expectantly for what might happen next.

 

-We would never give in to the likes of you!- the leader shouted with very little patience.

 

-Oh come on! We've been through this a thousand times- Inojin was frustrated by the refusal.

 

-And of all those times, how many times have we bowed to you?- he boasted of his victory.

 

Sakura tried to approach the girl in front of them but was stopped when a kunai embedded itself in the ground in front of her feet, making everyone tense when they saw that none of the people in front of them had the intention of speaking peacefully.

 

Boruto tried to imitate the redhead's action but was stopped just the same.

 

-Don't come closer!- he shouted this time furiously.

 

Everyone was stunned by what they were seeing.

 

Through Scarlett's mask, there was a pair of carmine red eyes staring at them menacingly.

 

Before them was the Sharingan.

 

Boruto tried to formulate the right words but it was even impossible for him to breathe so all he could do was say a single word.

 

-Sa..Sarada....- he barely managed to utter, but when he did, the masked woman threw an explosive kunai at the blond's feet causing him and the others around him to jump away, but when they looked back to the place where the masked men were, they realized that they were no longer there.

 

It didn't take them long to locate them a few meters away from them, the masked ones, noticing this, hurried to leave in the direction of the village of the river country, but the only ones to notice it were those who had been there before.

 

No one said anything for a whole minute.

 

They preferred not to make too hasty an assumption about the Uchiha until they had spoken properly with her.

 

-Sarada- the pink-haired whispered in pain as she saw what her daughter had become and couldn't help but feel guilty about it.

 

-Damn it!-A frustrated shout made everyone present turn to look at the person responsible, finding the blond young man, who was throwing profanities into the air.

 

-Great, now what?- Tsubaki didn't know what to think about what had just happened but the last thing she wanted was to stand in the middle of the forest and do nothing.

 

-Boruto-Kun...- the purple haired girl murmured in sorrow when she saw the state of her lover. She was about to approach him to comfort him but when she saw how Mitsuki approached him with the same purpose she questioned whether or not she should approach him.

 

After a few seconds of meditation she decided to approach the blond but she didn't expect Tsubaki to get in her way.

 

-Tsubaki-Chan, what's wrong?-

 

-Nothing is wrong, I just want you to let the blond breathe a little, besides, Mitsuki is already with him, believe me he doesn't need more people around him, at least for the moment- she tried to dissuade the purple haired girl but she kept insisting- Sumire! Understand that you can't be all your life behind Boruto Uzumaki, if he would love you then he will approach you and if not then there is nothing to do- exploded the samurai when she saw the foolishness of the girl in front of her.

 

Sumire at the sight of this felt a little upset and hurt by the words of tsubaki.

 

-What are they up to?- she demanded to know in a serious voice.

 

That question threw the samurai off balance.

 

-What are you talking about?-

 

-You know very well what I'm talking about- now her voice was annoyed.

 

-I don't know what you're talking about-

 

-I mean what all of you are doing, do you think I haven't noticed how you behave when I get close to Boruto?- she spoke really annoyed- How you try to prevent me from spending time with him, from looking at me or talking to me- a couple of tears came out of her eyes- What have I done to deserve this? how does it affect you that I want to be with Boruto? why don't you let me be happy?- she sobbed- even Himawari-San hates me and I don't know why and you only make me feel betrayed- she covered her eyes so as not to draw the attention of the others, who unlike them, were planning what to do next.

 

Tsubaki seeing Sumire's state felt pity, but remembering what she had talked about the other night with Mitsuki and Chōchō she stood firm in her decision to prevent Sumire from continuing to try to get close to Boruto.

 

-I'm sorry you feel that way but you better not get involved with Boruto Uzumaki anymore or you'll get hurt- without waiting for an answer, he turned away from her and headed towards the others.

 

-From the direction they took they are heading towards the river country village- Konohamaru spoke quickly, being supported by his two students.

 

-Are they sure?- Konohamaru nodded in response to the Hokage's question.

 

-Then what are we waiting for? We have to move- Sakura hurried.

 

Without waiting any longer they set off towards the village of the river country.

 

During all the way no one wanted to talk about what happened before and it was reasonable because, no one wanted to accept what Sarada had become.

 

Arriving at the now familiar gates of the river country village, Boruto with very little patience, knocked on the large gates to make his presence known.

 

The village gates opened, revealing one of the guards.

 

-We want to talk to Mikoto-

 

-I'm sorry, but I can't let you in-

 

-And why not?-

 

-Those are orders-

 

The younger blond was about to answer but apparently the older Uchiha read his mind and stepped forward.

 

-To hell with your orders, this is a serious matter and if you're not going to let us in, we'll force our way in- the Uchiha passed through the gates of the village without the greatest effort and the others imitated the action without caring about the retorts of the guards and the possible consequences that would come with that.

 

The shinobi entered the village, causing the villagers to panic and hide in their homes or premises.

 

They arrived at the main square, where several guards were positioned around them.

 

-This is ridiculous- the Uchiha unsheathed his katana, ready to attack, but Naruto stopped him before he could make any other move.

 

-Wait Sasuke, we didn't come here to fight, first we have to talk-

 

-Speak for you-

 

-Sasuke, these people are not ninjas like us-

 

-And how can you be so sure of that? As far as I know, these people have done nothing but lie-

 

Naruto was about to reply but something or rather someone interrupted him.

 

-What audacity is this!- someone exclaimed, calling the attention of those present.

 

They looked strangely towards the direction where the voice came from and found a red-haired girl at the top of the stairs of the temple, who as always, her face did not express any pleasure to see them, and more so now, that after the last time they were there they were not on very good terms.

 

-Konoha, so fast and they came back, but...- he looked at the strange people- I see that you didn't come alone-

 

-That's right, an apology, we didn't bring an official document but here is the Hokage himself- Inojin hurried to speak.

 

The girl made a small bow in greeting when she saw the Hokage.

 

-I suppose you wanted to take care of this personally or am I wrong?- she addressed the Hokage.

 

-I suppose so, miss?..-

 

-How rude of me, I am Nia Gin, Miss Mikoto's right hand and second in command- she introduced herself cordially with a slight bow.

 

-Nice to meet you Nia, we regret our untimely presence, but, we have some important matters to talk about with Miss Mikoto- the Hokage's tone was serious making him look imposing, which would make anyone flinch, but, Nia didn't even flinch.

 

The young redhead sighed tiredly as she remembered the "affair" and prepared herself for another headache.

 

-I see, well you see Mr. Hokage, your Shinobi have been living in our village very often, but I think you are already aware of the situation-

 

-I do, and again I apologize for our intrusion into your village, but, the matter at hand warrants prompt intervention-

 

-I doubt very much that it is so urgent to question us again about the whereabouts of your friend, because I understand that she has been missing for years-

 

-Indeed, but I'm afraid the disappearance is no longer so much of a problem-

 

-No?- she looked at them in surprise, not quite believing their words- then why are you here?- she asked incredulously.

 

-I think you already know, we had a suspicion that Scarlett was our missing Kunoichi-

 

-I remember that- she agreed.

 

-Well, we don't suspect anymore-

 

The girl breathed a sigh of relief.

 

-I'm glad to hear...-- her words were interrupted by some new ones from the Hokage.

 

-Now we're safe- he blurted out, causing the redhead to gasp for breath and her muscles to tense noticeably.

 

-Excuse me? What did you say?- her face showed concern and fear.

 

-What you heard, and that's why we're here?-

 

"-What?-" Nia felt her heart stop for fear of what those words could mean- And... what do we have to do with it?- she held her breath waiting for an answer.

 

-You are the only ones we know who have direct contact with the Resurgents, so we came to ask you again for your help to contact them- answered the blond minor in a hurry.

 

-I thought we had already made it clear to you that we were not going to do such a thing-

 

-No matter what they said before, right now it is an urgent matter, which needs immediate attention- answered the Hokage.

 

-Believe me, I don't care about that matter you are so concerned about, so don't even think that we are going to call the Resurgents just because you want us to-

 

-Look kiddo, I don't want to waste any more time discussing this, so you better call those guys right now if you don't want me to destroy this whole place- threatened the Uchiha patriarch about to lose what little patience he had left.

 

-Is that a threat? Uchiha- the girl was annoyed.

 

-No... - The Uchiha's dark voice sent a shiver down everyone's spine-it was a warning.

 

-How dare you!-

 

-What's going on?- a soft voice broke in, making everyone stop.

 

At the entrance of the square stood the feudal girl they were looking for, but, she looked very different compared to the last time they saw her.

 

Her appearance seemed to be that of a sickly person, her white skin was now as pale as paper and her bright eyes became dull.

 

When the people of the village noticed her, they bowed in respect.

 

-Miss!- exclaimed a red-haired girl in alarm and surprise, as she nervously turned to look at all present- What are you doing out of bed?-

 

-I heard a lot of noise, and I decided to come and see what was going on- she answered tiredly and then looked at the visitors- I was informed that our friends from Konoha had returned and that was enough to make me come right away- with a slow and trembling step she tried to go to where her friend was, but it was very difficult for her. From one moment to another she lost her balance, causing her to fall, but, she didn't manage to reach the ground since one of her samurai held her, who to everyone's surprise came very abnormally fast to her.

 

Boruto who was about to go to the black-haired girl's aid stopped puzzled when he saw that strange samurai, because, he was sure that he was not around a few seconds ago and the questions that puzzled Boruto were "-How did he come so fast? Where did this guy come from?-" Boruto would swear that for a moment he saw how that "Samurai" moved like a ninja.

 

Boruto wasn't the only one who noticed that, because both the older and younger members of their group, noticed the strange samurai. So they carefully watched every movement of the supposed samurai as he helped Miss Mikoto to the top of the stairs, right next to Nia.

 

-I thank you very much- she thanked politely- You may leave- the "samurai" refused to leave her side but the girl insisted- I'll be fine-

 

The samurai reluctantly left, but not before looking attentively at the Konoha people, after leaving, Miss Mikoto looked at them again.

 

-Shinobi of Konoha, what a pleasure it is to have you here again- greeted the feudal lady cordially with a tired voice; she looked at those present with interest, and then bumped into the elders of the group, immediately calling her attention to one with a white cloak- Seventh Hokage, what a surprise to have you here, why are you here?-

 

-You know exactly why I'm here, Miss Mikoto- his serious tone made the girl a little alarmed.

 

-I'm sorry, but I'm afraid I don't know what you mean- he excused himself.

 

-Please don't lie anymore miss, we have discovered you- Naruto continued.

 

At such a statement Mikoto was a little startled but instantly she pulled herself together.

 

-I don't understand- her muscles tensed noticeably.

 

-We already know that you are not really a feudal- Boruto went ahead to say- you are only pretending and that you and your people really work for the Resurgents-

 

-What you just said is a very serious accusation, Uzumaki, you'll have to have proof- he spoke a little annoyed.

 

-Of course, for example- interrupted the Hokage- your name does not appear in the feudal records-

 

-And not only that- added Inojin annoyed by the girl's lies in front of them- we never told him our names, however, he called us by our names as if he already knew us-

 

The young girl broke out in a cold sweat as she realized her mistake.

 

-Let's go, we will forget what happened if you hand us over to the Resurgents- offered the Hokage.

 

-We won't, and even if we did, they wouldn't show up for hours or even days-

 

-I wouldn't be so sure about that, miss-

 

-And why do you think that?-

 

-Because they're already here-

 

-Excuse me?- This time it was Nia who spoke in bewilderment.

 

-We are sure that they are here, call them right now or we will look for them ourselves-

 

-It's out of your jurisdiction, seventh Hokage- the young feudal woman hastened to say annoyed.

 

-Not really, since one of my Kunoichi is involved in this and therefore I must intervene as I see fit- answered the Hokage, determined to act as he saw fit.

 

-Over my dead body!-Suddenly the girl grabbed her head and her face distorted with pain, she staggered in place, and if it were not for Nia who was at her side she would have fallen down the stairs.

 

At this everyone present was alarmed.

 

Mikoto quickly closed her eyes, put a hand over them and turned her back to them, preventing them from looking into her eyes.

 

-Is she all right?- the pink-haired doctor asked worriedly when she tried to approach her- If you want, I could check her out..--

 

-No, you can't- she hurried to answer being ready to leave- I'll ask you to get out of here-

 

-We will not leave without Uchiha Sarada and if you are not going to cooperate with us, we will have to take you to Konoha for interrogation- after the Hokage's words, the Uchiha patriarch made a gesture of wanting to approach the women who were at the top of the stairs.

 

Nia placed herself in front of Mikoto, as if she wanted to protect her from the Uchiha, the latter did not care and continued advancing towards them. Nia took out from one of her sleeves a small dagger, in a clear threat to the Uchiha, but the man continued advancing towards them anyway.

 

-Don't come closer!- the young feudal woman shouted in alarm, still turning her back to the others. However the Uchiha did not stop.

 

-You heard him, don't come any closer!-The redhead warned, holding up the small dagger, but Sasuke didn't even flinch and with a quick movement disarmed it.

 

-Don't get in the way- he pushed her out of the way with a strong push, causing her to crash against a pillar of the temple, the girl was knocked unconscious by the blow.

 

-Nia...- called Mikoto worriedly to her friend, but she did not answer.

 

The Uchiha finished approaching the black-haired girl in front of him and for some reason, even knowing of his presence, she refused to look him in the face.

 

-Hey- called the man in front of her and at that, the girl trembled in fear- at least look at me when I talk to you- he took her by one of his arms and tried to force her to look at him but the girl refused to give in.

 

-Stop it! Let me go! get away from me!-She struggled trying to get him to let go but her attempts were useless against the Uchiha's strong grip on her arm.

 

-I'm sick of all this, move at once- he began to arrest her towards the edge of the stairs. The girl tried to resist but could only get the Uchiha to solidify his grip, which made the girl panic; cruel scenarios crossed her mind that she wished she could not remember.

 

"-Help please..." she begged inwardly without expecting that someone was actually going to help her.

 

Without anyone expecting it, the same samurai from earlier had fallen from the "sky", landing between the girl and the Uchida, causing the older one to let go of the black-haired girl and back up until he was a few steps lower than he was before. On the other hand, the feudal girl had fallen on her back when the Uchiha had finally released her, but due to panic she froze in place, vividly remembering her ghosts from the past, she continued in her trance without paying attention to anything else around her.

 

-Who are you?- asked the annoyed Uchiha who unsheathed his katana, ready to attack the man in front of him.

 

-You don't care to know- he answered resolutely, but as he did so, his voice sounded all too familiar to the inhabitants of Konoha.

 

-The way you move is not that of a Samurai, it is more like that of a Shinobi, which leads me to the conclusion that you are a Shinobi, and I would dare say that you are not just any one, you are one of those who call themselves the Resurgents- Boruto stole the words from Sasuke's mouth, advanced a few steps, remaining a few centimeters near the steps.

 

Silence, then, a mocking laugh.

 

-Wow, you're not as dumb as you look- the man sneered and after that, a cloud of smoke enveloped him, revealing Ki.

 

-And what are you doing here?!- Inojin demanded to know.

 

-Well, I'm working- he answered with obviousness- and that's why I can't let you do what you want, in other words, I'm here to stop you- he unsheathed his sword and prepared to attack.

 

-Then we'll take you too- the Uchiha was ready to fight but out of nowhere, another kunoichi came to the Ki side and it was none other than his partner Tochi.

 

-And what are you doing here?- exclaimed the boy annoyed towards his partner.

 

-Why do you think? I'm also working- she put herself in attack position, ready to fight with the Uchiha but when it seemed that she was about to start a fight, a voice prevented it.

 

-That's enough...this has gone too far...- the young black-haired girl who until now had kept quiet, stood up from where she found him and walked slowly to the edge of the stairs, staying between the masked men, who stepped aside when she approached.

 

Nia, who was regaining consciousness, was alarmed at this.

 

-Miss, no!- she tried to get up to stop her, but was interrupted by a hand gesture from the black hair.

 

-No, don't worry, I don't care about keeping up appearances anymore- her previously benevolent voice turned cold and emotionless, bringing a shiver to all present, and just as it happened with the Shinobi disguised as Samurai, her voice was quite familiar to them.

 

"-That voice...-" the blond's eyes widened like saucers upon hearing that voice "-It can't be-"

 

The girl was enveloped in a cloud of smoke, capturing the attention of everyone present.

 

Once the smoke dispersed everyone could see a woman in front of them. All the Shinobi of Konoha were stunned to see that in the feudal's place was a Kunoichi they knew very well.

 

Boruto tried to speak but the words wouldn't come out.

 

-You... -

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 20: Is it you?

 

No one could believe their eyes.

In front of them stood the girl they thought they would never see again.

-You...- Boruto tried to speak but the words wouldn't come out.

-Sarada...- Chōchō swore she could cry right there- Is it you?- seeing her best friend, who could possibly be dead for so long, had caught her very off guard.

Chōchō wasn't the only one in shock, as everyone in the group was having trouble keeping their composure.

Tsubaki's first reaction was joy and relief, because despite having started off on the wrong foot, as time went by both began to know each other better to such an extent that she began to feel respect for the Uchiha princess, as she realized that she was true to her principles, was trustworthy, had her goals clear and being close to her felt like a breeze that was clear, strong and at the same time calm, she inspired you confidence and was very loyal. But every pleasant feeling was gone when they saw this girl in front of them, now being near her felt like a heavy and biting gust of wind, no, that girl is no longer the Sarada they knew, of that she was sure.

Sumire was dumbfounded, she was more than sure they would never see her again. She couldn't hold back a couple of tears that spilled over at the sight of her former friend. Honestly, she was happy to see her again, she sketched a big smile, completely ignoring the feeling of insecurity rising in her chest and the deadly look the Uchiha was giving her.

Naruto watched in shock the scene in front of him, the young girl who was once his apprentice, the little girl whom he always saw as a niece, part of the family, was now in front of him as a whole woman, but.... There was something different... This woman... She didn't wear her mythical smile that she showed when they were all together and the air that was normally soft when she was there, was now thick. Something was definitely wrong.

On the other hand Sasuke and Sakura were holding back the immense urge to run to their daughter, hold her in their arms and beg for forgiveness; both blinded, not seeing what their daughter had become.

Konohamaru kept a serious countenance, because although he was internally happy, he could not help but notice a few things about this woman, because although she looked very similar to his former student at the same time they were completely different.

Inojin felt a lump in his throat when he saw his childhood friend safe and sound again, but he could not help but feel a slight touch of distrust when he saw the stoic and cold countenance of his "friend".

Chōchō was now sobbing very loudly, he had thought he would never see her again, he thought she was dead.... He had so many things to tell her and show her.

Mitsuki as always, kept a serious yet serene look, but you could tell for miles that he was relieved. Seeing the Uchiha princess in front of them took a great weight off his shoulders and he could finally breathe easy to see that she was well.

 

 

Or so he thought.....

 

 

Boruto was one of the most affected, he would swear that his heart and blood had stopped when he saw that girl.

It was her, he was sure, it was her.... The woman he loved so much and still loved, the one who had been the owner of his dreams and since she disappeared also of his nightmares.

The woman for whom he thought he would have to die to be able to see again.

 

 

She was here, in front of him....

 

He felt his legs fail him and Mitsuki noticing this held him up.

 

In front of them was Uchiha Sarada....

 

 

Even though they had come to this place to look for answers about the possible whereabouts of the Uchiha, they never believed that Miss Mikoto, that sweet girl who had welcomed them all so warmly long ago was actually the girl they have been looking for all these years.

 

 

They were all happy to see the girl they loved so much again....

 

And no one saw the reality...

 

Or rather...

 

They refused to see her...

 

 

-All this time.... Miss Mikoto... it was always you...- the blond managed to pronounce in a choked voice- Sarada..-

However the blond didn't answer, she stayed in her place without moving a single muscle and her cold gaze was on all of them.

When they all saw that look a shiver crossed their backs; seeing her eyes was like seeing the eyes of a corpse: cold, empty and lifeless.

-I suppose they are happy to see me?- his voice was devoid of any feeling- Because if so, then.... It's a pity that the feeling is not mutual-

At this, all the people of Konoha stood in awe and their relieved hearts sank back into despair and fear. And the most affected of all was a certain blond who watched dumbfounded at the woman in front of them without being able to believe what he was hearing, no, rather, he refused to believe what he was hearing, he was refusing to see the hard truth that was hitting him in the face from the first moment they met that woman named Scarlett, the woman he suspected from the beginning, who, indeed, ended up being the woman for whom he spent sleepless nights, the woman for whom he spent years tormenting himself.... She was the woman he loved madly....

-Wh-what? -muttered Chōchō.

They didn't know what to say or do about it.

-Yeah, well I don't know who the hell told them that I wanted to see them again- her way of speaking made more than one of them feel hurt or offended.

-But...What are you saying Sarada?- her friend spoke hurt.

-Ugh! It seems that I will have to be more direct with you.... Umm how should I put it?...Ah! Yes, what the hell are you doing here?- she blurted out without a shred of tact, causing everyone to remain static in their place without being able to say a word.

The first to react was Inojin.

-What do you mean! what are we doing here?! We came to look for you!- he shouted, annoyed by his friend's attitude.

-You didn't need to do that- he finished off with his indifferent tone.

-Sarada_ now the Hokage was going to get the answers he wanted- The real question is, what are you doing here?-

-What a silly question that is? That's obvious-

-Enlighten us please- Tsubaki now spoke.

-Well, this is my home, this is where I live- he said with obviousness.

-stop joking around!- Boruto couldn't hold back any longer, he was going to get answers, whatever it cost him, he wasn't willing to believe in those cruel words- This is not your home, your real home is Konoha! With us! -

-Hahaha! That horrendous village stopped being my home a long time ago, and to come back with you? Never! I decided to leave that place for a reason- those last words were enough to completely hurt Boruto, who couldn't help but remember Kawaki's words....

"-She's gone, get over it-" Kawaki's words echoed in his head like loud chimes.

"-No, this can't be happening-" he refused to believe, again....-You're lying... You would never do something like that....-

-How can you be so sure of that?-

-Because I know you Sarada, I've known you practically all my life, even before I can remember, I know you better than anyone else and I know that you would never do something like that- he said hurt by her indifference.

-Well, you're wrong, you don't know me, you never have and you never will- she countered coldly.

-Why did you change so much?...- Boruto endured the immense urge to cry- Why are you so cold?..-

-You don't know me, I've always been like that, I don't know why you're surprised, better stop wasting your time and get the hell out of here-

It seemed that this "conversation" was now only between the Uchiha princess and the son of the Hokage.

-But how dare you say that to us! Can't you see that we have been looking for you for a long time and everywhere! Didn't you think about what we would feel if you left?!-

Sarada's face for a moment turned to pain, but as soon as it appeared it was gone, leaving the same cold look as a few moments ago.

-Believe me when I tell you; I don't care in the least what happens to all of you- he said.

Everyone was stunned at this crude statement from the Uchiha.

Sakura began to let out small sobs, while Sasuke clenched his fist tightly and began to curse in his head.

-Sarada, please, just let us talk- her father tried to talk to her as he slowly approached.

At the Uchiha's actions, the black-haired girl threw a Kunai in his direction causing the older man to quickly jump away, standing next to the others.

-I don't want to hear his lies, I'm sick of it-

Everyone was stunned to see such a thing, for it was common knowledge that the Uchiha loved her father madly.

Boruto could not believe it, this could not be true, his Sarada could not be capable of such a thing.

-What's the matter? did the cat got your tongue?-he began to chuckle under his breath -Yes, I know, the truth is always hard and painful.. I know it very well... -

No, Boruto refused to believe that.

-But...Why do you treat us like this?..We love you, we always have and we never stopped! We never stopped looking for you until we found you!- he shouted as best he could, ignoring the pressure in his chest and the lump in his throat- We all miss you..... I...I miss you.... -

Silence ruled the place....

 

 

 

 

To be continue

 

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 21: Christmas Special

Notes:

Attention to details

A large white blanket of frost covered the entire village, accompanied by thousands of snowflakes falling from the cloudy sky. This combination meant that everyone was forced to wear big coats to cover themselves from the cold.

The Uchiha heiress was walking through the busy streets of Konoha on her way home, her hands full of bags from her recent shopping. She was so lost in thought that she didn't notice two people approaching her from behind.

-Hi Sarada, here we are!- a familiar voice was heard behind her back, when she turned around she could see two people with blonde hair of different shades, the paler one smiled at her in an amused way and the other avoided looking her directly in the eyes while a blush spread across his face.

-Inojin, Boruto, what are you doing here?- she questioned surprised by the presence of her friends and just like the Uzumaki she tried to avoid his gaze.

-We were just taking a walk, then we saw you walking around and decided to come over and say hello.... Y... Now if I may ask, what are you doing here?- Inojin answered when he saw that Boruto would not open his mouth.

Sarada lifted the bags she was carrying in one hand to leave them in full view of her friends.

-Shopping- was all she said as she continued to avoid the sight of the blond Uzumaki who was doing the same.

-I see, and you don't mind if we accompany you, do you Sarada?- continued the pale blond, watching attentively as the black haired girl tensed up at his words.

-Eh... No, I don't mind- he answered with a forced smile.

-Then let's get going-

For much of the way neither the Uchiha nor the Uzumaki spoke, unless the Yamanaka would draw out conversation by forcing either of them to speak.

However, the pale blond couldn't help but notice the tense atmosphere between his two friends (for a reason unknown to him) and was beginning to despair at the uncomfortable feeling this generated, so he brought up in conversation the first thing that came to his mind.

-This year the Christmas party will be at your house, right Sarada?- asked Inojin, he knew that was a silly question but it was the only thing he could think of.

The named one came out of her reverie when she heard her name and answered nervously.

-Ah yes... That's right. In fact this is shopping for the day- she pointed to the bags in her hands.

Luckily the Uchiha house had been rebuilt almost a year ago, a few months before the new member of the family was born and now there was enough room for all the guests.

After those words from the Uchiha there was no more conversation and they were plunged back into the awkward silence until....

-Boruto-Kun!- a familiar voice was heard behind them, causing a shiver to run down Sarada's spine- Boruto-Kun! Over here! Hello!-

The three friends turned to where the voice came from and were met by a purple haired girl who jumped at the blond as soon as they were in front of her.

The girl in question upon realizing her inappropriate behavior blushed heavily and separated as quickly as she had gotten there, all this under the attentive gaze of the annoyed Uchiha who was now next to the blond.

-Hello Inchou How are you?- he asked politely.

-I'm very well Boruto-Kun, thank you very much for asking and... How have you been?-

-Well, I've been fine, and what have you been doing lately? I haven't seen you since Inojin's birthday party-

"-It would have been better if you didn't appear in front of us for the rest of the year-" the Uchiha growled in her thoughts while looking annoyed at the purple hair and this didn't go unnoticed by the other blond that accompanied them.

-Jealousy doesn't suit you Sarada- he mocked with his mythical smirk which earned him a strong elbow from the Uchiha- It wasn't meant to make you angry... -

-You better not say anything- she commented annoyed watching the exchange between the purple haired girl and the Uzumaki.

The newly arrived girl was blushing and little by little she was getting closer and closer to the young blond, who didn't notice the actions of the purple hair while they were talking, but, the Uchiha did notice this, so she decided to put an end to this, she approached the blond's back, cleared her throat to get the attention of both and then grabbed the blond by the collar of his jacket to pull him away from the purple hair who was surprised by the action of the black hair.

-Hey, that hurt! You could have choked me!- the blond shouted while rubbing his neck with a grimace of pain.

The Uchiha pretended not to care about that when in truth she was both surprised and regretful as she had miscalculated her strength, although... Come to think of it... Boruto always exaggerated.

-Boruto ....- his voice was so cold that it sent a shiver down the young man's spine to the point that his skin bristled as he realized that she was upset.

-Yes?...- the fear was evident in her voice and it got worse when he looked at her face, which despite having a serene and peaceful face, Boruto knew she was really upset.... VERY upset... And he didn't know why.

-No time to waste, we have to take all these things to my house and you said you would help me carry them- the black hair spoke with a smile that as soon as she put it on, Boruto knew what it meant "play along or you'll be in serious trouble".

-Yes. - he stated awkwardly.

-Let's go then- still smiling, she handed him all the errand bags she had with her, grabbed him again by the collar of his jacket and dragged him along with her as they walked down the street without looking back at the purple haired girl.

That girl lately was very irritating, every time she saw Boruto next to Sarada the purple hair jumped all over him.

It was not that Sarada was jealous (maybe a little) and it was not that she forbade him to have friends, on the contrary, he could have all the friends he wanted because she trusted him blindly, but not in them... The problem lay in the intentions that the girls had with him, because as the years went by they made Boruto become more attractive than he already was as a child (according to her and others) plus the years of training as a ninja, the fact that he was one of the best of his generation, that he was the son of the seventh Hokage, grandson of the fourth and one of the descendants of the leader of the Hyuga clan, had made him a very good prospect for many women, many would eat him with their eyes every time they walked through the village, but all it took was a death glare from the Uchiha and those "flies" were gone as soon as they appeared. And one of the most persistent girls was Kakei Sumire....

Sarada didn't know what to do about it anymore and it didn't help that her boyfriend was so clueless.... Yes, that's right, her boyfriend, Boruto and her had been in a relationship for over a year and everything had been going great, but it wasn't a normal relationship. They both agreed to have a relationship hidden from everyone, including their families, except their best friends, Mitsuki and ChōChō, Himawari (who discovered them because of a mistake of theirs) and Kawaki.

They were already leaving the place when Sumire approached them again.

-Hey wait!- shouted the girl getting too close to the blond who was next to the black hair, who seemed that at any moment she would put the purple hair in a genjutsu and all under the amused gaze of Inojin.

-What's wrong?- asked Boruto stopping his walk to turn to look at the purple hair, completely ignoring the carmine in the eyes of the Uchiha, who closed them quickly so that no one would notice her true emotions.

-Well, those things are .... for the reunion their families have every Christmas.... right?- she stammered nervously, aware of the attentive gaze of her friends.

"-I'm not liking where this conversation is going-" thought Sarada annoyed, suspecting what the girl in front of them was getting at.

-Ah, yes, this year's party will be at the Uchiha's house-

-Oh... - she looked dejected when she heard that but decided to risk continuing what she was planning to do from the beginning- And...do you think I...can go?..... - her voice was getting smaller and smaller but it was perfectly understandable.

-No- answered the Uchiha by reflex and as soon as the words left her lips she realized her slip and quickly covered her mouth- I mean.... No offense Sumire but these parties are not like others we normally do among us- she tried to justify herself, nervous for probably hurting the feelings of one of her friends.

Seeing the black hair in trouble, Inojin decided to intervene.

-It's true Inchou- now all eyes were on him- these parties are more family than friendships-

-But... That doesn't make much sense, none of your families are linked by blood or anything like that, you're just friends with each other.... And that's why I thought that there would be no problem in going...-

-Well, you are very wrong- interjected Sarada before the girl in front of her said something else- Even if you don't believe it our families are like one, our families have been together for years, even before we were born and when something bad happens there we are the others to help whoever needs it, just like a family should be, it is not necessary to be bound by blood to call us 'family'- without further ado, the Uchiha left the place without waiting for anyone's answer.

The three boys who remained in place watching the black hair left without looking back.

At this, Boruto could realize something, so he didn't waste another minute and set out to follow the Uchiha, leaving behind his confused friends.

 

━──────────────━

 

Boruto searched everywhere for the black hair without any success, almost an hour had passed and he hadn't found her, but luckily for him it had stopped snowing.

He stopped for a while near a park and watched the scenery. He looked attentively at everything around him until his gaze stopped on some trees and that was when something in his head reacted.

With a hurried step, he headed to the forest of the village, right where the training camp he and his team used to use was located.

When he arrived at the place he could see the Uchiha training his kunai throwing and the blond got a shiver when he saw him, because that could only mean two things...

She's either excited or she's upset.

And he already knew which one it was.

He took a breath and sighed before approaching her.

-Hey Sarada... -

-... - the girl stopped what she was doing and looked away from him.

-Hey you forgot this- the blond pointed to the bags she was holding in her hands.

-.... -

-Are you still ashamed about what happened at Inojin's party or are you upset about Inchou?-

-No-

-"No" is not an answer-

-And what the hell do you want me to say?- she muttered annoyed.

-The truth, you're like this because of Inchou, aren't you?-

-No, and why do you assume it's because of Sumire?-

-Do you think I haven't noticed how you behave when she is around us?- he tried to see her face but she hid it.

-I don't know what you're talking about- he noticed the small blush she tried to hide.

Then Boruto thought he knew what was wrong with his girlfriend and smiled amused.

-Are you jealous?- he asked in a mischievous tone.

-What?! Me jealous?! Never!- she denied scandalized.

The blond at her refusal laughed in amusement, left the shopping bags on the floor and approached her at a slow pace.

-You don't have to be Sarada-Chan -there was an amused tone in his voice when he said her name in that way that made something inside her boil in fury.

-Stop teasing me!- she raised her hand ready to slap him but he held her wrist before she could make any move- Let go of me!- she tried to free herself from his grip but he quickly cornered her in the tree that was right behind her, making them both closer to each other's body, Sarada noticing this blushed but a second later she started to move to try to get rid of him.

-Sarada, stop moving and listen to what I have to tell you!- he tried uselessly to keep still.

-I'm not going to listen to anything you tell me!- she tried to break free but Boruto strengthened his grip, after that Sarada came up with an idea to get him out of it- Let go of me! You pervert!- she shouted and instantly felt Boruto's grip loosen.

-Pervert?- he asked dumbfounded that she called him that, but before Boruto regained his composure, Sarada made a quick move and knocked him down, but before he fell completely Boruto made a move with his legs to knock Sarada down along with him and when they were both on the snow filled ground they began to struggle until Sarada was on top of him when they stopped moving and began to gasp for breath.

-Sarada... You don't have to be jealous of Inchou....-

-I'm not jealous. - she muttered with her cheeks puffed out with a blush adorning them.

-No?-

-No, just annoyed-

-Because of Inchou?-

-.... - the girl moved closer to him and hid her face in the space between his shoulder and neck without saying anything.

-Sarada? -

-It bothers me that she's always all over you like a leech and you never make any attempt to avoid it- she hurried to say.

-But she's just my friend- he tried to calm her down but that didn't work, on the contrary, it made her break away from him and look at him annoyed.

-But she doesn't see you like that!-

-Eh?- He sounded confused.

-She sees you as more than a friend! Haven't you noticed?!-

-It took me years to notice your feelings for me, and I've been noticing you for years! How can I notice the feelings of someone I don't even look at?!-

-Well... Wait.... You told me that not long ago you started to fall in love with me... And now you say it was years ago...-

blond blushed when he saw that he had discovered himself alone and all for talking to others.

-Well... I... You see...- he began to stammer and the girl began to laugh at the sight- Hey, don't laugh!- he shouted embarrassed.

-I'm sorry! but you look very funny like that- she laughed at the top of her lungs.

The boy, tired of the black hair making fun of him, made a quick move so that he could be on top of her.

At this the girl was surprised but did not stop laughing, so Boruto decided to make another move. Without her having seen it coming, the blond brought his face close to hers and sealed her mouth with his, she was surprised again but didn't think much of it and followed the kiss. It was a somewhat awkward kiss but they enjoyed it, a few moments later they parted for air to then rejoin their lips in a more skillful kiss. Minutes passed and both were still lost in each other's lips without being aware of the time that passed.

After almost half an hour they decided to stop to go back to their homes, completely forgetting why they were there in the first place, they got up without saying a word and the girl went to the shopping bags to pick them up but was stopped by the blond.

-Wait, I helped you with that- she stated to then take most of the bags, after that, they both headed towards the village, but before entering it she stopped suddenly, making the Uchiha stop as well.

-Boruto, what's wrong?- she asked confused.

-About Inchou...- after those words Sarada felt her spirits ruined as she remembered why she had ended up in the training camp.

-Boruto..-

-I don't want you to think strange things about her and me or anything like that because believe me I would never look at her in any other way than friendship and I would never ever see her or anyone else the way I see you- her way of speaking was rarely would be which implied that what she said was serious- Listen to me well Uchiha Sarada, you are the only woman in this world who knows me better than anyone else, we have known each other all our lives and I know you, you are not only beautiful, you are strong, intelligent, brave, you are very good and gentle even though sometimes you get upset and despair easily, you are very good at everything you set your mind to and I don't know anyone else that makes me feel what I feel when I'm near you, and do you know why that is? - his eyes showed a great affection as they looked at her- Because you are the woman I love the most in my life, Uchiha Sarada, and never doubt that-

-Boruto... - the Uchiha was speechless to hear him while a small blush took over her cheeks and her eyes turned crimson.

The blond shortened the distance between them, wrapped his arms around her and kissed her sweetly.

Sarada could hardly think about what was happening but she didn't want to think too much about it and decided it would be best to enjoy.

After the kiss they both took a big breath of air and without separating from the embrace that protected them from the cold, they looked directly into each other's eyes, losing themselves in each other's eyes. She in the blue of the bright sky and he in the most valuable and beautiful rubies in the world.

The boy put their foreheads together and whispered a few words that made his girlfriend's eyes water.

-No matter what happens I'm going to be by your side....-

 

━──────────────━

 

When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the wooden ceiling of his room.

-Where am I?- she sat down on the futon - that was... - she looked carefully at her hands, still not understanding what had happened - it was all a dream? - she tried to remember everything that had happened in her dream and when she did it, the images ran over her like a train, instantly, she closed her eyes tightly and shook her head from one side to the other trying to eliminate those images from her head- no, it wasn't- she got up from her futon and went to the window to witness the landscape covered in white and the snow falling from the sky and only then she realized how cold the room was. He wrapped his arms around himself to minimize the cold and let out a soft sigh- That was a long time ago...-

-Sarada!- A woman called out to her from the other side of the sliding door of her room before opening it and peeking inside the room looking for her presence until the pink-eyed woman found her at the bottom of the window- Ah! You're awake now, I thought you were still in bed and... Hey, are you all right?- asked the concerned brunette once she entered the room completely.

-Yes, I'm fine, why do you ask that?- she answered surprised.

-Well, you're crying-

-What?- dismayed, the black hair touched her cheek and it felt wet, which surprised her since she didn't realize when she had started crying- Don't worry, it's nothing- she quickly wiped all traces of tears and returned to her serious side- What's wrong Ayame, why were you looking for me?- she took one last look at the snowy exterior and continued to change her clothes.

-What do you mean, why? We are very busy due to the winter and the holidays, because not only we have to take care of our own business, in these dates many more people hire our services and we have to catch up if we don't want to have problems- she mentioned while examining some papers in her hands- besides, a special order has just arrived just for you- she said.

Once she put on her outfit, the black haired girl let out a tired sigh and approached the futon to put everything in order before leaving but she was stopped by Ayame.

-I'll take care of that, you go, Muku and Satsujin are waiting for you at the entrance of the village- she informed as she approached the futon.

-All right, see you Ayame- without further ado, the black haired girl left the place in search of her companions, occupying her mind in anything but those memories that were once sweet but now were bitter.

Meanwhile, in the black hair's room, the young samurai was tidying up her friend's room without any inconvenience until she found something strange and unusual among the black hair's sheets. It was a small metal object attached to a small chain that made it look like a necklace. Ayame grabbed the small object and brought it closer to her so she could observe it better.

It was a bolt...

Ayame's head clicked as the dots connected; she held the small bolt tightly in her hand as she remembered the meaning of that pendant.

-Oh...Sarada...- she sighed with melancholy and murmured with longing some last words- I hope that someday you will find that Peace that you long for-

The girl continued to finish putting order in the room and when everything was ready she went to a bureau, opened one of the drawers and kept the small bolt that she had found moments before. Without further ado, she left the room to continue with the planned itinerary.

He had several unresolved issues...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

 

Notes:

Hello! I hope you had a great Christmas and I take this opportunity to wish you also a Happy New Year.

This was a Christmas special that I wanted to do for these dates, I wanted to upload it yesterday but I didn't feel well but I'm better now 👍.

And don't think that this being a special has no relevance for future chapters, because it has a lot to do with the canon of this story.

I hope you have paid close attention to the details because there are a lot of clues and data of what happened in the past that will have repercussions later. Also, it gives us a little glimpse into what Boruto and Sarada relationship was like.

Without further ado, I hope you liked it.

Thanks for reading🦋

Chapter 22: Miss me?

 

-But...Why do you treat us like this?..We love you, we always have and we never stopped! We never stopped looking for you until we found you!" she shouted as best she could, ignoring the pressure in her chest and the lump in her throat -We all miss you..... I...I miss you.... -

Silence ruled the place....

Until...

A small laugh started to be heard that froze the blood of those present when it turned into big guffaws.

-HAHAHAHAHA!!- the Uchiha started to laugh very loudly, it made her look like a psychopath. After a while of laughing, she held her stomach and chuckled- Ouch.... that...that was funny... - she wiped away a few small tears that gathered in her eyes from laughing.

Now no one knew what to do.

On one side were the young ones; they were confused and hurt, they thought Sarada would be understanding and return with them to the village and arguably Konohamaru was in the same condition as them.

On the other hand the older ones of the group were in shock and panic was invading them little by little as they remembered a similar situation they had lived when they were teenagers; now Sarada was behaving like Sasuke when they were 15 years old. And there they understood that maybe they had come too late....

The silence was interrupted by the voice full of concern of the younger blond.

-I'M TELLING YOU THE TRUTH, DAMN IT! WHY DON'T YOU UNDERSTAND?!!!! - he shouted full of rage and pain.

-Aww... Disappointed? Don't worry, it will pass..... - he answered without giving importance to his reaction.

Before the blond could answer, the black haired girl spoke again.

-All of you are no one to invade my home like this and you are no one to tell me anything either, much less after so many years without seeing each other-

-We are your family, your friends! How hard is it to understand that?!- the blond shouted again- All of you!-

-Do you miss me? You to me? -She spoke incredulously- I doubt it-

-I'm serious!-

-You say you miss me- he gave a little mocking laugh- Well, that makes me laugh because the only thing you miss is the way you used to make fun of me just like everyone else did- she slowly walked down the Temple steps until she was level with them.

-You don't remember everything we went through!-

-Do you want to remember the past?- he mocked -Don't give me that nonsense, because even if we remembered all your false excuses I assure you that it wouldn't change anything- with a slow step he began to walk around them without taking his sharp gaze off the younger blond- So don't apologize, I know you don't mean it-

The blond didn't want to be silent any longer and tried to interrupt her.

-But Sarada, I don't know what you're talking about, I would never do anything to hurt you...-

-Wait, are you serious?- she looked incredulously at the blond and his group- Do you really want me to believe that?- she asked annoyed, but when she felt burning in her eyes she turned on her heels turning her back to them, when she looked up she found her reflection in a mirror that hung on the wall of one of the stores of the place, making her look at her eyes, which she had not done for years, but, seeing the lipstick in her eyes only made her feel pain and desperation invade her.

-Sarada dear tell us what's wrong, let us help you- spoke the pink hair nervously.

The black hair was silent for a couple of seconds, as if she was thinking about the words said by her mother but after a few seconds that seemed like hours, she spoke again.

-It's a pity that now I don't believe in anything they say- in her voice there was pain and rancor.

-Sarada, whatever happened I don't think it was the fault of any of us- the seventh Hokage tried to reason with the Uchiha but she didn't listen.

-It seems that they don't notice anything that happens around them or rather they ignore it, they ignore the consequences of their actions...- he looked directly at his reflection- and I'm looking at the proof of that...- he touched her face, with his other hand made into a fist he hit his own reflection, breaking it on the spot and in turn surprising the inhabitants of Konoha.

-Sarada...- ChōChō looked at her best friend with fear in anticipation of her next action.

-Sarada, we need to talk, we can- the young Uzumaki didn't know what to say so that the black hair in front of him would be willing to listen to them.

Normally he always knew what to say to the Uchiha when she wasn't feeling well, but, that was in the past, that was when Sarada was his best friend, his confidant, his partner, the girl he would give his life for without thinking about it. But now... That girl in front of them despite being physically the same as the Uchiha, these were completely different from each other, the girl that was now in front of him was not the Sarada he knew, he saw this girl and he couldn't manage to find even a trace of the cute and warm Sarada he knew. And as much as it pained him to admit it, the girl he was seeing now was a complete stranger... But in spite of everything, he decided to make an attempt to get back the Sarada he knew....

-Sarada.. I don't know what it is you're going through but you can count on me for anything- the blond's voice was soft and sweet, which caused a lump to form in the black hair's throat along with an old feeling in her chest, after that, the girl clenched her fists and tears stung her eyes, but before she could shed a single tear, she managed to hold back those old emotions and send them to the recesses of her mind and behind them, a sea of memories flooded her, making her chest ache now along with her head and eyes.

"-If only it were true-" she inhaled and exhaled shakily as she tried not to have a meltdown right there in front of so many unwanted people.

The girl turned back towards the intruders, bringing her Sharingan into view and positioned herself in front of the younger blond and at a slow pace approached him.

-You don't get it, do you?- he took a step closer -No matter what you say and do, you will never be able to correct the past or make amends for the things you have done, so stop insisting so much on something as useless as this.

-Sarada, I know I've made mistakes, everyone knows that, but I don't remember doing anything bad enough to upset you or hurt you- that comment made the girl furious.

Sarada advanced more towards him and now they were closer, facing each other.

At his indignation she began to tap his chest with a finger causing the blond to take small steps backwards.

-We all know what you did! And after all, you still want to keep deceiving me!- without anyone expecting it, the Uchiha gave a blow to the blond's stomach making him bend and fall to his knees.

Sarada turned and walked away from the blond, while Sumire approached Boruto and checked him for any damage. Sarada turning her eyes to them and seeing them so close made her clench her teeth and fists, she shook her head to push away any intrusive thoughts.

-After all I did for you guys and you stabbed me in the back- she spoke quietly so no one heard her.

She looked at the couple in front of her and felt immense nausea that was by now all too well known and she tried her best to ignore it.

She unsheathed her Katana and pointed it at the blond and the purple-haired woman, fixing them with her scarlet gaze.

-And I'll give you a little advice- his voice sounded tired- you better treat your next girlfriend with more respect- his tone of voice was louder than moments before and at the same time, it was full of spite as he looked at Boruto and Sumire.

The latter did not go unnoticed by any of those present, causing them to be taken aback. Except of course, the blond and the purple-haired girl who didn't notice anything else around them.

He walked away from the group and up some steps of the temple.

-Don't waste any more of my time and get the hell out of here, I've had enough of you-

The blond with some difficulty stood up with Sumire's help and tried to be as firm as possible to face the Uchiha.

Next to Sarada Tochi, Ki, Miss Nia and another masked person they hadn't seen before were positioned.

-Sarada, goodbye to subtlety, right? - said the redhead.

-You could say that, Ayame-

Tsubaki reacted automatically upon hearing that name. It could not be true.

The samurai quickly raised her head to where "Nia" was standing and looked at her attentively.

"Nía" Noticing the look the young samurai was giving her, she smiled sideways.

-Do I have something on my face, sister? -

-WHAT?! - said Tsubaki's companions.

The aforementioned still couldn't come out of her impression, in her mind were passing a thousand thoughts like, "-That's not true, it has to be a lie...How is that possible?-"

Her thoughts were interrupted by her "sister."

-Don't you recognize me? - she continued to de-transform.

Tsubaki was at a loss for words.

That girl was her younger sister... But... Why?

-What are you doing in this place? -

-Well, I live here- she said it as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

-Ayame, why aren't you in the Iron Country?-

-Why don't you go and ask them yourself- she downplayed the matter.

-How dare you! - interrupted Naruto who knew it was better to stop this to avoid more problems.

-Tsubaki calm down, first we have to find out what is going on, leave the problems you have with your sister for later," Naruto spoke softly to the samurai.

Tsubaki had no choice but to reluctantly accept.

The masked stranger approached Sarada and said something in her ear being careful not to let his voice be heard by the visitors of Konoha.

At the masked man's words, the black-haired woman's face showed her hardened features and her gaze showed pure hatred.

-Well then, maintain communications with the border group and tell them not to let him escape again- the Uchiha said threateningly.

Ayame noticing the change in her friend, knew instantly that her masked friend had told her something of utmost importance.

-Sarada, did something bad happen at the border?-

-There are some clues from you-know-who, but we'll talk about it later, when the guests, no, the intruders are gone- she answered.

-Intruders?- muttered Chocho and Sumire at the same time.

The older black-haired finally deigned to speak to his daughter after so many years.

-Who is this "you know who"?- He wanted to know if that someone was dangerous or not, because he wasn't going to let his daughter face something dangerous by herself.

-That doesn't interest you-

-Of course I'm interested! Why wouldn't I be? You're my daughter and I don't want you to put yourself in danger- he replied offended.

The Uchiha's expression became tired and a small bitter smile crossed his lips. And for a few moments Boruto could have sworn he saw melancholy in the onyx eyes.

-I think it's time for you to leave the way you came- he waved his hand and his ninja circled them, leaving open the space that led towards the exit of the village in a clear invitation to leave.

They didn't take this well at all. Least of all the younger blond.

-I'M NOT LEAVING WITHOUT YOU SARADA! YOU HAVE TO GO BACK! -

Silence.....

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

The song that inspired me was:

"I've Had Enough" by Melina KB.

Thanks for reading. 🦋

Chapter 23: Negation

 

Silence....

-I will never go back to that place...-

-But that place is your home! We are your family!-

-HAHAHAHAHA!!- a big laugh came out of the redhead- Don't you understand?-

-Understand what?-
 
-I feel a little sorry for them. They are SO naive!-

Now the pink hair tried to make her understand.

-Sarada, I'm sorry for what happened, I'm really sor...-

-Sorry? What's the use of being sorry?.... Nothing! People always say that they are "sorry", "sorry", "sorry", let me tell you that saying that doesn't solve anything!! All those are just empty words!!-

-But...

-I don't want to hear any more from you! Get out!!-

-No! Sarada we won't leave without you!- Boruto insisted.

-Yes you will! -

-No, of course not! We won't abandon you here!-

-Understand that we never meant to hurt you!- said Sasuke in despair.

At what Sasuke said, Sarada let out a small mocking laugh and then spoke sadly.

-Then why did you do it?- she muttered.

-Please Sarada...- Boruto was interrupted.

-Shut up! I told you I don't want to listen! What don't you understand?!- he turned to approach the blond young man at a slow pace- No matter what they say or do...Nothing will reverse what happened...-

-I don't know what happened, but we can make up for it Sara... -

-Make up for it?... You think by standing here and saying all this pathetic "sorry" talk you're going to make all these years just go away?!-

-No but...--

-You think I was going to run to you with open arms?! That I was going to go back to that silly village and everything was going to go back to the way it was before?!-

-Sarada listen... -

-Do you think I'm an idiot? Do you think I'm going to fall for your lies again?!-

-But Sarada my life, we are not lying to you... - The pink hair held back the tears that threatened to come out when she saw her daughter in such a state.

-Sarada... -

Sarada came closer until she was a few meters away from the blond and her.

-You can't change anything...what's done is done and that's the way it stays-

-No... It doesn't have to be like that Sarada... whatever is bothering you, we can solve it together, like the old times... Remember? We can make things change. Sarada, please...-

-Sarada... - said in turn a white-haired man and a brunette.

The aforementioned one took a step forward.

-Don't you think it's already too late?-

She took another step forward.

-Sarada Uchiha died... Five years ago...

One more step.

-Accept it at once-

The blond young man's face distorted into a worried face.

-No, that's not true! I don't know what the hell you're saying! You're right here! Now stop talking nonsense and let's go!- shouted a desperate blond.

However, the black-haired woman's countenance did not change. She took a step closer.

-You can't do anything to be able to change the past, can you? -

-I... -

-Can you time travel? Because as far as I know you can't!...Although on second thought.... There were a lot of things I didn't know about you... -

Another step.

-I... -

-Can you revive a dead...?-

-Well, no, but...-

-Then what makes you think everything will go back to the way it was? Uzumaki Admit it! There's nothing to do! You're living in a fantasy! It's time for you to grow up and move on with your life just like I'll move on with mine... -

-My little daughter, please... - Sakura spoke in pain.

-You shut your mouth!!- she shouted annoyed.

They all remained frozen when listening to her.

-Don't talk to your mother like that! - shouted the older jet-haired man.

-My mother? ha ha ha ha ha, HAHAHAHAHA!- a big laugh came out of the black-haired girl's lips- Don't make me laugh.... I don't have a mother... She abandoned me five years ago just like all the others... -

The girl's parents were stunned in their place at the words said without knowing what to do.

And that didn't go unnoticed by the Seventh Hokage, who only watched the Uchihas attentively.

-Sarada... -Now the blond was the one who spoke- Please Sarada don't say those things we would never do that.... We have gone through a lot to rescue you and..- -

The black-haired girl cut the space that separated them, until she was just a few centimeters away from her former partner.

-No one needs to be rescued, no one asked to be rescued, Uzumaki, I don't need anyone...MUCH LESS YOU!!-

-Sarada that's a lie, everyone needs someone. You know I will always be there for you, have you forgotten? I promised you that I would always protect you and that I would be by your side- he tried to touch the black haired girl's face but she hit his hand.

That last thing said by Boruto didn't give the blue-haired girl any grace, her frown frowned and her eyes turned scarlet, showing a variant of the Sharingan that they had only seen in Sasuke, the Mangekyo Sharingan and this alarmed those present.

-It can't be possible...- Sasuke and Sakura stifled a sob when they saw their daughter's eyes and feared what she might do next.

The girl brought her face close to the blond in front of her and said:

-And when I needed you where were you? -

At this Boruto was speechless, because it was true, many things happened, things that he doesn't know, he doesn't know exactly what had happened in those years.

The blond seeing that there was no reaction from the blond walked away from the group.

-Once this matter is settled I doubt very much that they have any reason to be here-

Fed up with Sarada's attitude, Boruto quickly approached her and held her shoulders tightly. At this, the resurgents, Ayame and that mysterious hooded man surrounded him and prepared to attack him, however this did not matter to the blond.

-I don't know what the hell is going on in your head Sarada, but of one thing I'm more than sure, you're coming back whether you want to or not! -He shook her a little -You don't know what we've been through all these damn years looking for you, worrying, missing you! Stop behaving in such a ridiculously selfish way and react at once- the boy didn't realize that he had been squeezing the black hair too tightly to the point that her fingers turned white, however, she didn't flinch -Do you really not care about us anymore, don't you feel even a little bit bad for us?-

There was no answer, the black hair's face was impassive and this only made the blond's eyes crystallize.

-Why did you change so much?- he held back a sob- Why did you leave like that?- He leaned his head on the other's shoulder and in a choked whisper said- Why did you leave me?....-

This time his cold voice answered.

-That's a question you should ask yourself Boruto..... Why? Why don't I care what happens to you? Why did I leave? All those answers are right in front of your eyes but you refuse to accept that it's your fault and if you're just going to be behaving like a little kid..- the girl froze in place as she felt lips resting on hers.

Boruto was kissing her...

Everyone present froze as she did when they saw the scene in front of them. Especially the Uchiha couple, who paled at the sight.

The blond was surprised by his impulse and for a moment he felt regretful for doing this at a time like this but all regret vanished when he felt that familiar and pleasant sensation he hadn't felt for years. A wave of nostalgia and relief washed over him as he never thought he would ever feel their lips joined again.

But even though their lips had been joined for a couple of seconds she actually felt them like centuries. For a moment she remembered what had happened between them and when her eyes began to sting she came back to reality.

In one swift movement she pulled away and smashed her fist into the blond's face sending him tumbling down the steps they had climbed.

Immediately as he fell, the black hair ran her hand over her lips trying to remove any trace of him.

While Mitsuki was checking that Boruto was okay, Sumire was approaching Boruto, the latter helped the blond sit up and held him close to her, not to say too much and in a very affectionate way. This made the Uchiha want to vomit.

-Go with your bullshit somewhere else Uzumaki, now get the hell out of here and don't come back! -

-No... - the blond mentioned in a low voice.

-Boruto-kun, are you okay?-

The blond looked at the purple haired girl and gave her a tired smile.

-Yes I am Inchou, don't worry.... -

She couldn't stop worrying about the blond and at the same time she was heartbroken, she loved him since they met at the academy and seeing how he kissed another had made her heart ache.

As the two of them talked, Sarada watched in shock at the scene in front of her, making her remember what happened that night she ran away, a great pain formed in her chest and a knot formed in her stomach, the images ran through her head as fresh as on that night; she couldn't breathe.... He needed to get away from there, he wanted to be away from all of them.

The Uchiha princess for a moment staggered but Ayame and the hooded man were already there by her side to support her; this puzzled her, so distracted was she that she hadn't realized at what moment they arrived at her side.

The hooded man whispered to her.

-Don't worry, we have you-

-Do you want us to take you somewhere else?- asked Ayame.

-I just want them to get the hell out of here.... -

-SARADA!-

She turned her gaze back to Boruto.

-I don't know why you're so upset, but listen to me well, no matter how but I'll take you back to the village, whether you like it or not, I don't care if I have to take you by force but I will..... - the resurgent ninja took an attack position on the steps that separated him from Sarada, it was clear that they were going to prevent them from taking their leader. The Uzumaki didn't care, he stood up and prepared to fight, for he would do anything to get Sarada back with them.

His companions seemed to agree with him for as he did they moved into attack position.

-That's the way it's going to be, isn't it Sarada? Well then .... I will take you by force... -

Before anyone could move a finger, someone interrupted the tense moment.

-I'm afraid that won't be possible.... -

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

By the way, I'm taking this moment to inform that I'm writing other stories and I wanted to ask which one would you guys be interested in me starting to post.

 

💮Little Ones Two-Shot Borusara

Fandom: Boruto Naruto Next Generations

Description: 

A mysterious scroll.

A jealous father.

Two "responsible" adult best friends and war heroes.

An argument between friends will provoke an incident in which their older sons will pay the consequences.
Naruto and Sasuke will have to take responsibility for their actions.

────────────────────

Boruto and Sarada are married, Sasuke is not very happy about the situation so he decides to take matters into his own hands and remembers finding a strange scroll in one of his investigations between dimensions.

Naruto was not going to let his best friend hurt his son, but in an attempt to stop him he causes more trouble than there was already.

 

💮Disaster Between Dimensions Long-fiction 

Fandom: Miraculous: The Adventures of Ladybug and Cat Noir

Description:

After another Shadow Moth attack in an attempt to get the Miraculous of Black Cat and Catarina, our heroes were about to meet at the top of the Eiffel Tower, but, what seemed to be a normal day like any other turns catastrophic when out of nowhere, a portal appears in front of them, taking some heroes to different parts of Paris, but, there is something different about Paris and that is that, that is not the same city they knew.

Trying to figure out what was going on, the Parisian heroes discover some things that lead them to something terrifying that will change things forever.

How will our heroes get back home?

Is Shadow Moth behind it all?

What will fate have in store for the Miraculous bearers now that they are in a place that is not their home? 

 

💮The War Brought Me to You Long-fiction Hitsukarin

Fandom: Bleach

Description:

War is cruel, of that there is no doubt.

Many lives are lost, friends, acquaintances, family, entire homes are destroyed and the people who survive are scarred for life.

There is nothing good to come out of it.

When all seems lost there is always a ray of light that restores hope to those who lost it.

It sounds corny, I know; I didn't believe in such things at first, but now I know it's true, I knew it when one day in battle I gave everything up for lost and without warning a ray of light or rather someone gave me back hope.

 

💮What are you hiding Taicho? One-Shot Hitsukarin

Fandom: Bleach

Description:

Su Taicho has been acting strangely lately....

Ever since he had started dating Karin, she had noticed that her Taicho was happier and more relaxed. But since a few days ago her Taichou had been very stressed, and when he was alone in the office, many, including her, could hear him cursing to the four winds at who knows who.

Like the good and responsible lieutenant she was, she was going to find out what was wrong with her Taicho no matter what!

Or she would stop calling herself Matsumoto Rangiku!

 

💮Reborn Long-fiction. Todoroki Toya/Dabi x (Y/N)

Fandom: My Hero Academia

No description.

 

💮Mysteries (title subject to change) Long-fiction. Bakugo Katsuki x (Y/N)

Fandom: My Hero Academia

No description.

Notes:

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 24: There is nothing to do

-I'm afraid that won't be possible- said a voice behind the group. 

When everyone turned to look towards where the unknown voice came from, they were surprised to see one of the feudal lords of each Nation, together with a representative of the Iron Country, being the feudal of the Fire Nation the one who spoke.

-What are you doing here?-

-Well, we received a call telling us that there was a problem and we had to come immediately-

-That's right- the Uchiha's voice broke in again- And I appreciate your presence, as you can see, the problem here is the intrusion of Konohagakure into my village-

-Oh please! don't start with that! We just came to talk- Boruto shouted in annoyance.

-For your information, forcing your way into a village outside your jurisdiction, threats and aggression is a very big offense- the Uchiha replied strongly.

-Maybe that wouldn't have happened if you hadn't been so negligent- the blond countered.

-Wanting to protect my people and leave things in their place is not negligent- the black-haired girl's voice was getting louder and louder.

-Making things clear doesn't mean you should treat us like garbage-

-I didn't treat you like trash, I treated you like intruders like you should be treated and if you saw it as a trash treatment it will be for a reason- that last statement caught everyone off guard making them feel as if the edge of a katana was going through their bodies.

-You... Why did you change so much?! I can't understand your actions or your words, seeing you like this, like an emotionless robot, seeing you act with disdain towards us as if we were nothing makes me sick, it's as if we never meant anything to you...-

-You don't mean anything to me...-

Those words pierced his chest and made him ache.

He looked momentarily into the Uchiha's empty, cold eyes and for a moment he was speechless.

-But you...- the blond was about to reply again but was interrupted by the strong voice of the feudal of the land of fire.

-This is unheard of, what kind of behavior is this?-

-I can't believe that a village like Konoha would do something like this- muttered one of the feudals under his breath.

-This is ridiculous, Sarada come here at once and let's go- desperate, Sasuke tried to make Sarada obey them, but the young woman had no intention of obeying.

-No, I won't do it and you can't force me, none of you have authority over me, whether you like it or not- she rebutted annoyed by the insistence.

-You are wrong, if there is someone here who has authority over you, it is me, I am The Seventh Hokage of Konohagakure and you are a citizen of Konoha and one of my shinobi, therefore you are under my orders- Naruto interjected before the argument between father and daughter worsened. He never thought he would ever use his authority in such a way, much less against Sarada, but if there was no other choice then he would act the way he thought was right.

-You are wrong Hokage-Sama, she is not a member of your village and therefore, you and none of you have authority over her- informed the feudal of the land of fire.

That statement stunned the people from Konoha, since none of them could believe such a thing.

-How?- exclaimed the Hokage incredulously.

-As I said, Miss Sarada is no longer part of Konohagakure-

-And who decided that?- exclaimed the Hokage in annoyance.

-You know very well Hokage, what are the ways or reasons for a Shinobi or any citizen to stop being part of a village, right?-

-Of course- he answered decisively, still not believing what he was hearing.

-Well, then, could you tell me Hokage-Sama, what are those?-

For some reason, Naruto hesitated to do so, but seeing that everyone was waiting for his answer he decided to answer.

-Actually there are many ways but there are only a few that are really important- he decided to leave the answer like that, as something told him that he shouldn't mention the reasons. But, much to his regret, none of the feudals were satisfied with his answer.

-And those are...

-A person ceases to be part of his village when: he commits treason or desertion, is banished, has no family or surname to support him as a member of the village or has been expelled from his family or clan.... -

After the words said by the Hokage, both Sakura and Sasuke paled upon hearing it.

-That will be enough Hokage, thank you very much, well, since we cleared this up I don't think there's more to discuss-

-Wait! that doesn't solve anything, don't you understand that she doesn't belong here!- Boruto shouted in despair.

-You're the one who doesn't understand, boy!-

-And what don't I understand?!-

-That Miss Sarada is not obligated to obey them-

-And why is that?- the Hokage demanded to know, ignoring the pleading look of his best friends to please stop talking.

-Why don't you ask that to Mr. and Mrs. Uchiha- the man from the iron country pointed out.

Everyone present turned to the Uchiha couple who were now wishing to disappear.

-What do you mean?- Chōchō questioned his friend's parents, hoping that all that matter would be solved, but they refused to talk.

-Sasuke, Sakura, what is he talking about?- the Hokage demanded to know.

-We have no idea- the now Uchiha hurried to answer.

-You're lying, you always do, stop lying and tell the damn truth at once- shouted the blond young man while he approached the Uchiha couple with strong steps.

-Careful how you speak to us Uzumaki, you're pushing your luck and my patience won't last much longer- warned the Uchiha patriarch with little patience.

-I doubt very much that you and your wife have many options at this point Sasuke, so speak the hell up before I run out of patience- counterattacked the younger Uzumaki already fed up with the attitude that the whole Uchiha family was taking.

-Enough, this has gone too far, you have broken many laws in just one day Hokage-Sama and you know perfectly well what is the punishment for your actions today, don't you- interrupted the feudal of the land of fire.

-That's right- answered the Hokage in a serious voice.

-Then it is time for you to retire and wait in your village for our decision-

-Decision?- Chōchō and Inojin exclaimed in confusion.

-In effect, our decision on what to do with you- spoke the representative of the iron country- and you- pointed to the samurai girl who accompanied the ninjas of Konoha- be on standby for our call, we have to talk very seriously, we are very disappointed in you- lamented the older man.

-Yes sir...- he nodded regretfully.

-Well, we'd better get this over with and let everyone go back to where they belong, Miss Sarada- the man from the land of fire was looking at her now- we have to talk to you- the girl nodded in agreement- and you- he called to the inhabitants of Konoha- go back to your village, without any kind of detours or distractions, when you are there do not talk to anyone else about this, no matter what, but you must not leave your village until further notice, what you have done here is something deplorable, you have tarnished the name of the Kages and the shinobi-

Nobody said anything for a few seconds.

-You'd better leave-With a gesture from the man from the country of iron, a group of samurai approached the shinobi from Konoha ready to escort them to their village.

But before the samurai could do anything the pink-haired woman took courage to face her daughter once again.

-Wait-

-What now- muttered an annoyed feudal.

-We need to ask our daughter a question- the pink-haired girl looked directly at the black-haired girl who didn't even bother to look at her. She inhaled deeply and gathered enough courage to speak- What happened to him... Is he okay?- after her words, everyone (except Sasuke) gave her a confused look as they didn't understand what she was talking about.

They all waited expectantly for the black hair's answer but she only looked at them with resentment.

-Get out of here-

-But...-

-Get out of here... Now...!- The black-haired girl's head throbbed with pain causing her to wobble in place, which caused her to momentarily lose her balance and everyone was alarmed to see her fall.

But, before the girl hit the ground, "Ki" held her in his arms under the watchful eyes of everyone.

-Sarada, my dear, are you all right?-

"-Dear?-" the young blond felt a stab of pain go through his chest when he heard the masked man call the Uchiha that way.

-Sarada, are you okay?- the pink haired girl tried to get closer but Tochi prevented her.

The black hair tried to get up but her legs refused to obey her causing her to fall again but just like before her fall was stopped by Ki. But this time the boy felt how the girl in his arms began to tremble slightly and hugged her tightly.

-Hey Sarada, calm down, breathe slowly, don't think about anything- the named didn't listen to him and instead she started to hyperventilate when she turned her sight back to the inhabitants of Konoha- hey Sarada don't pay attention to them, Sarada look at me hey calm down- he tried to calm her down but it was in vain.

-Sarada are you okay?- Boruto decided to ignore the fact that moments before the man next to the Uchiha had called her in a very affectionate way and tried to approach the girl but she panicked when she saw him approaching.

-No, no, no, no, don't let him come near me- she murmured frightened causing the boy holding her to hug her protectively.

On the other hand, Boruto stopped when he saw this completely ignoring what the Uchiha said and was only worried when he saw her in that state. Her eyes were dilated looking at him completely terrified as she clung to the boy's chest beside her muttering things unintelligible to them due to the distance.

Seeing the girl's condition worsening, the samurai carefully hit the back of the black hair's neck fainting her on the spot, Ki carried her bridal style and together with Tochi started heading towards the outskirts of the small town being about to enter the forest next to the village when the blond got in their way.

-What the hell are they doing to Sarada?-

Ki didn't answer and only visibly tightened his grip on the girl in his arms while Tochi advanced towards the blond, ready to defend his friend and leader.

In a quick move the masked man tried to dodge the Uzumaki but the Uzumaki wouldn't let him.

-Hey, where the hell do you think you're going?- shouted the blond, followed by his friends.

-That's enough Konoha, it's time for you to leave- a feudal stepped in and Ki took this opportunity to leave with Sarada, followed by Tochi.

-But Sarada is...- the blond watched angrily as those Ninjas walked away together with Sarada.

-Everything concerning Miss Sarada is no longer your concern...Konoha-

-But...!-

-Boruto- the Hokage cut him off.

-But dad, Sarada...!

-Stop it Boruto, don't insist anymore, we have to go now- insisted the Hokage with a serious look.

Boruto watched his father carefully and then did the same as the others, noticing that just like him, they were not pleased with the Hokage's words. He was going to retort again but one more look from his father was enough to make him reconsider his decision.

-It's time to go- the Hokage ordered again and this time they all obeyed him and began to move towards the exit of the mountains.

-Tsk!- Boruto was the last one to move, he was having a hard time leaving that place or rather, he was having a hard time leaving Sarada in that place, despite what he had told them, he couldn't ignore the fact of how moments before the girl was completely terrified.

Just remembering that image made his stomach contract.

He directed one last glance towards where Sarada and those shinobi had disappeared, for a moment he was tempted to go there to make sure the Uchiha was alright but apparently the resurgents read his thoughts and stood on the path that led to the forest blocking any possibility of advancing along that path peacefully.

-Boruto!- his father called back.

-Damn it...- the blond reluctantly started backing away from the place with the others "-I don't care what happens, I'll get to the bottom of this.... It's a promise..-"

Ayame watched as the inhabitants of Konoha walked away until they were lost in the distance. Beside her was the mysterious masked man.

-Make sure they reach their village- the young samurai ordered.

-Yes- in the blink of an eye, the boy next to her was gone, leaving her with the feudals.

-Miss Kurogane, we have business to settle- the man from the iron country spoke.

The girl nodded and they proceeded to head to the leader's house.

━──────────────━

Deep in the forest of the great valley, in a traditional house, were gathered the feudals, samurai and resurgents talking about what would have to be done next with the shinobi of Konohagakure.

-Due to this event, I think it would be most appropriate to find a new Hokage- spoke a feudal of the land of fire with regret.

-That won't be necessary- interrupted the leader of the resurgents, entering the room.

-Sarada! What are you doing out of bed? You should be resting- spoke Ayame scandalized.

-Don't worry Ayame, I'm better-

-Excuse me, I can't understand you miss, the Hokage and his shinobi acted out of their jurisdiction, they broke into a village outside their domain, they caused havoc and directly threatened innocent people, and not just any people, people from your village, your people, you are included in them and you say it won't be necessary- one of the feudals complained.

-As I said, it will not be necessary, as long as this does not happen again- insisted the girl without having any intention of having her former master replaced from his post.

After the woman's statement, everyone fell into a deep silence, debating what to do next.

After what was a heavy five minutes of total silence and stares between the feudals, they came to a decision, it now being the turn of the representative of the Iron country to speak.

-I'm afraid, Miss, we can't let this incident go unnoticed, and if we did, then we would be giving everyone the impression that they can do whatever they want whenever they want and leave without punishment for their actions- the middle-aged man finished speaking.

-I understand, but...-

-However- the same man interrupted her- since you are the one who is affected and are asking for it, then we will minimize the penalty that the Hokage will receive for his actions-

-That means....-

-We won't replace him, but, we won't leave him in charge of his village either, at least not for a while-

-A former Hokage will occupy his post for an indefinite period of time- continued the feudal of the land of fire- it is the least we can do in such a situation-

-What do you think, Miss?-

-I understand- she agreed, even if she didn't, there would be nothing more to do about it and she knew very well that the feudal lords were being merciful, as she knew perfectly well the consequences that a Kage had for doing what the Seventh had done that day.

-Well, having settled this, I think it's time to go, with your permission miss- the feudal lords bowed slightly and withdrew, leaving the people who lived in the place.

-Sarada... - Ayame called her.

-I told you I'm fine-

-But...-

-Now please leave me alone- she turned her back on them without another word.

Ayame was about to insist but a hand on her shoulder stopped her. She turned her gaze to the owner of the hand and found the girl hiding behind Tochi's mask, Satsujin. The light blonde shook her head silently and headed for the exit, Ayame bit her tongue and reluctantly followed Satsujin out of the place.

In the room Sarada and the boy behind Ki's mask, Muku, remained, but Sarada didn't seem to notice the latter's presence or so he thought.

-I thought I was too clear when I told you I wanted to be alone- he spoke a little irritated believing that Ayame was still there.

Muku approached at a slow pace staying inches from her back and the girl sensing the closeness turned annoyed with a protest ready to come out of her throat but the words got stuck when she saw Muku and not Ayame behind her.

-Muku...- the aforementioned ended up closing the distance and hugged the black hair.

Both remained like that for a few more seconds in absolute silence until the girl broke it with a trembling voice.

-Please Muku... I need to be alone for a few moments- she asked but the boy didn't move- please...- the boy's grip strengthened and he sighed defeated.

-I'll be out here if you need me- he whispered in her ear before turning away from her and heading for the exit, he fixed his gaze on her for the last time and then left and leaned against the entrance frame, checking that she was all right.

Finally being alone in the place, the girl let out a restrained sob and instantly felt her eyes burn, followed by more sobs. And all being heard by the boy behind the door who felt helpless listening to her.

After a couple of minutes of meditating and tormenting himself with his ghosts of the past, he sighed heavily and decided to continue with his plans....

She had several unresolved issues...

 

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

 

Notes:

✿ Muku Higaisha (無垢 被害者)= Innocent Victim
Age 24 years old.
Alter-ego:
Ki (気) = Air.

Black haired boy, white skin and black eyes.

✿ Satsujin Kansen (殺人 完全)= Perfect murder.
Age: 22
Alter-ego:
Tochi (土地)= Earth.

Girl with shoulder-length light blonde hair, white skin and turquoise eyes.

Thank you for reading. 🦋

Chapter 25: My desperation part 1

Notes:

This chapter focuses on the recent events in view of Sarada. Contents of chapters 16-21 exactly.

A few days earlier

POV Sarada

 

I woke up startled as usual, with my breath hitching and sweat running down my body as if I had just run a marathon.

I put a hand to my chest in an attempt to calm my racing heart but it didn't work.

The nightmares started to get worse ever since Konoha came to this village, I felt that at any moment they would raze the place to the ground.

I didn't know why they had come here in the first place, but whatever it was, I knew it wasn't anything good.

"-My friend... Sarada... She disappeared five years ago and we've been looking for her ever since.... And everything indicates that the resurgents have something to do with her disappearance...-" the young blond had said.

They say they are doing it because of me. Because they are looking for me and that they suspect that the resurgents have something to do with my disappearance....

Ha..

That's the most ridiculous thing I've heard in a long time.

I got up from the futon with a great tiredness that made my whole body heavy and put on a robe to cover myself from the cool morning atmosphere.

I walked towards the broken shards of a mirror, quickly saw the dark circles hanging from my eyes and without waiting any longer, I left the room to head to the small dining room where I was greeted by the surprised looks of the people I shared a roof with.

-Sarada, you're awake!- Ayame exclaimed in surprise.

-No thanks to you, why didn't you wake me up?- I didn't want to sound rude but it really bothered me when this kind of things happened.

-I'm sorry, but...-

-All night you had very shocking nightmares and that's why we decided to let you rest a little more- Satsujin's serious voice interrupted Ayame.

-Rest? Do you think that letting me sleep in the middle of nightmares is letting me rest?- my voice sounded increasingly annoyed.

-Sarada, we didn't have bad intentions with that, but we thought it wouldn't be very healthy for you not to sleep at all and about that...Are you ok?" Muku with his calm voice tried to lighten the mood to which we all were thankful that he was the calmest one in situations like this.

-I told them not to worry about me, I'll be fine without a couple of hours without sleep- I limited myself to say.

No one said anything else to me, but their looks clearly said that they wanted to reply but refrained from saying anything else as they saw that I was clearly bothered by their insistence on my health.

In the silence of the room I could tell that they had been eating breakfast before I arrived, so without saying anything I sat down on one side of the round table next to Ayame and Muku, and in front of Satsujin. I didn't need to ask for my portion of food as Ayame was already serving me my plate shortly after I sat down.

Despite the discussion moments before, the silence in the room started to become more and more pleasant with each passing minute.

Everything seemed to be getting better in the place but that didn't last long when a bird as black as night landed on the window that was in the room, thus catching everyone's attention.

-Oh? Looks like your little bird came back from its exploration- Satsujin's voice broke the silence of the place.

I got up from my place, I approached the bird and when I looked into her eyes a shiver ran through my body as I understood what she wanted to tell me, I instantly turned to the others who were looking at me expectantly.

-Konoha is coming here- I announced, encouraging them all.

-What? Why?-

-I don't know, but they are close- for a moment I felt that my breathing failed.

-We have to do something- suggested Satsujin, "We have to make it clear to them that they can't do as they please-

-That's right, if we don't put a stop they will cause more trouble- declared Muku clearly annoyed.

-I know- I controlled my breathing and sighed- They are near the border, we have to go there before they get any further- I didn't let them answer and went to my room to get ready.

I just hope everything goes well.

 

━──────────────━

 

-Agh! He took too long already, he should have been back long ago- Muku complained as he paced back and forth like a caged Lion- something must have happened-

-I know... - I knew something was wrong and I was trying to calm my anxiety but Muku was not helping me.

We were at the edge of a stream and Satsujin had left quite a while ago to explore the terrain and was not coming back.

-We have to go get her- Muku suggested impatiently.

-I know- I got up from my place to get going but something inside me didn't want to do it because I knew that if I went I would probably meet them again and I didn't want to see them again.

Muku seemed to notice this and stopped me.

-I'll go- he spoke quickly- you stay here, safe-

-Excuse me? For your information I can take care of myself perfectly well-

-I know, believe me I know, but I also know that all this is not doing you any good- he took my shoulders and made me sit on a rock next to the creek- I know you don't want to see them, so that's why I will go alone but don't worry, we will be fine- without letting me answer he kissed my cheek and left leaving me alone in this place.

I stayed in this creek waiting for Muku and Satsujin to come back, but with every minute that passed it was a torment.

On one hand, I knew that the seventh would not hurt them, at least not badly.

But, I know Sasuke would not be merciful.

And that worried me.

A familiar flapping sound brought me out of my thoughts.

It was a crow, but not just any crow.

It was one of mine.

That's when I knew something was wrong.

 

━──────────────━

 

I was running through the trees toward where the crow had said Muku and Satsujin were.

An explosion alerted me and I quickened my pace hoping not to be too late.

When I reached the place I saw Muku and Satsujin about to attack some shinobi that I managed to recognize as the ones from Konoha.

My old friends...

I quickly jumped out of the trees and stopped my companions before anything else happened because if they made a big attack the Konoha would attack with more force and nothing would ensure our lives.

-That was enough-

Everyone looked surprised to see me.

-My lady, what are you doing here- I heard Satsujin say.

-A little bird told me that you were in trouble, so I decided to come and see what was going on- From the trees came out the same crow that a few moments before had been with me and perched on my shoulder.

-He said "my lady"?- exclaimed the pink-haired girl in the group.

Fuck, she was here too? Why?

-It's her- alerted Konohamaru- Scarlett- he pointed at me.

Great, everything was going to hell too fast.

-What?- exclaimed the elders in surprise.

That's when I realized that the former team 7 was there.

Damn...

-So, what exactly happened- I asked my teammates.

Everything happened too fast, now we were all arguing until Boruto intervened.

-Why?-

-Mmm?- Now what's gotten into him?

-Why are you here?- he questioned with a voice full of "pain" supposedly.

How ridiculous he looks like that, he looks like a small child.

-I'm here for a job- I decided to answer simply.

-Stop being silly Sarada- at that moment, I felt that everything stopped around me.

What did he say?

Did he really say my name?....

I realized that I had to do something or everything would go to hell so I quickly tried to hide my discomfort and surprise by looking in all directions and then I spoke in confusion.

-Who are you talking to- I tried to make my voice as calm and unemotional as possible but it was difficult.

-Enough, I'm fed up with your little games, stop pretending you don't know us and answer me, why are you with them?- he tried to approach me but I unsheathed my sword in a clear sign that he should not approach me and for a moment it worked.

-Look kid, I don't have the time nor the patience to be arguing with you again- I answered annoyed- besides, it is clear that you are confusing yourself with someone else-

The elders looked at the leader of the resurgents dumbfounded, they could not believe that such a cold and hard woman was the girl they were looking for.

-Sarada, my daughter- I heard Sakura say.

I had to be kidding.

Did she really just call me that?

What a hypocrite...

They all disgusted me.

-I am not your daughter ma'am, you are confusing the person and we are only here for a job, when we finish we will leave and you won't see us anymore, if that is what worries you- if it were up to me I would never see your face again, but I couldn't leave this matter unfinished.

-That's enough Sarada, this attitude is unacceptable, stop acting so indifferent, take off that mask and have the courage to show us your face- Sasuke, I have to admit that I was exhausting my patience faster than I thought.

Simply put, this guy was ordering me around and scolding me as if he had the right to do so and it was making me sick.

I had no shame, none of them did.

Even after everything...

Without realizing it I was clenching my fists too hard, I didn't see them but I could have sworn they turned white.

- "You are no one to tell me what to do!-"-Calm down Sarada, don't get upset or there will be more trouble-" I tried to take a deep breath to try to relax but it was in vain.

-Stop it! Whether you are Sarada or not you will come with us- in the blink of an eye the Seventh was a few inches in front of me, I'd be lying if I said I wasn't alarmed and the moment he grabbed my shoulder I panicked and instinctively tensed up ready to launch an attack on him.

-Mr. Hokage, I ask you please do not touch me and stay away from me- the only thing I wanted at this precise moment was for the man I once admired to stay away from me, because if I took a wrong step I would end up confirming the suspicions of these people.

-I'm not going to do that- he refused.

Great, that's all I needed.

-No?- the seventh didn't answer and that gave me the answer.

This was going to get ugly.

-I've had enough of all this. Are you going to listen to what we have to tell you or will you continue to ignore us- I managed to say with the last of my patience.

-We'll listen to you, once you're in an interrogation room in Konoha- Tsubaki spoke clearly annoyed.

Oh no, Konoha was very wrong if she thought I was going to let myself get caught.

I refused to go back to that horrible village, I refused to be together with them again.

At that moment I felt anger welling up from within me and I couldn't take this anymore.

-I will take that as a no- with a quick movement I let go of the Hokage's grip and together with Tochi and Ki I got as far away from the Konoha shinobi as possible, staying in one of the branches of a big tree- I'm sorry Konoha but none of us will set foot in that place- I knew it was a very bad idea to stay in this place so I made a small sign to my companions to leave but I knew that our escape was not going to be that easy.

In less time than I thought all the shinobi of Konoha were surrounding us and seemed ready to fight.

If there was nothing else left then....

-I guess it's going to be by force-

The first to react were Sasuke and Boruto, who rushed at me and I tried to move away from the place to try to keep my identity hidden but I realized that it wouldn't be as easy as I planned.

-Wait!- the shout clearly belonged to Boruto.

Suddenly, I felt something rapidly approaching me and instinctively I dodged it, realizing that Sasuke had wielded his Katana against me.

This brought back memories.

Just in time I realized that Boruto was coming towards me and I threw an attack at him before he could do anything.

I moved away from them at a safe distance ready to attack if necessary, next to me Tochi and Ki positioned themselves, but along with them also came the Konoha's around us.

-You'd better surrender, you're surrounded!- warned Konohamaru expectantly for what might happen next.

I sighed wearily.

Surrender?

That I would fool around.

I would never surrender, much less to them.

I can't give up until I get what I want.

-We would never give up on the likes of you!- I shouted as I couldn't contain my emotions much longer.

-Oh come on! We've been through this a thousand times before- Inojin exclaimed in frustration and I had to admit I was thinking the same thing.

-And out of all those times, how many times have we bowed down to you?- I replied.

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see how Sakura approached me little by little and without realizing it, I instinctively threw a Kunai at her feet causing everyone to tense up.

When I realized what I was doing I froze for a moment, but when I saw that Boruto was planning to do the same as the pink hair, adrenaline and panic invaded my body.

-Don't come closer- I shouted angrily.

I had to get out of this place, I could feel my head starting to hurt and I swear I could clearly hear my heart pounding in my ears.

My eyes started to burn.

Shit...

I could see how everyone's eyes were transfixed on me and I know exactly why.

My eyes.

Double shit.

-Sa..Sarada....- Boruto managed to pronounce managing to bring me out of my trance.

That was it, I completely panicked, I didn't know what else to do besides throwing an explosive Kunai at the blond's feet and running away with my companions.

I ran, again...

I ran without looking back...

Like a complete coward, again.

The memories of that night came to my mind for a brief moment, it was all so fleeting, but it was enough to make me fall off one of the branches I was running through.

Luckily we were no longer in sight of the Konoha shinobi, so I simply let myself fall, I didn't even make an effort to break my fall, I knew it would be useless.

From one moment to the next I felt someone holding me in his arms and I didn't need to see him to know who it was.

-Sara! are you ok? Sara answer- I felt Muku shaking me gently to make me react.

-Yes... I'm fine...- I nodded slowly trying to get up but I was stopped by Satsujin.

-No, you're not fine, you'll get hurt if you continue like this, let Muku take you back, it will be faster and more effective-

-But...- I didn't manage to finish as Muku lifted me up in his arms.

-No buts, we have to leave before they catch up with us-

Without letting me say anything else, Muku started jumping from branch to branch together with Satsujin back to the valley and without realizing it I fell unconscious in Muku's arms.

 

━──────────────━

 

I slowly started to open my eyes but immediately closed them again as my head throbbed painfully causing me to groan in pain.

-Shh, calm down, don't strain yourself, we're already home- I barely heard Muku's voice talking to me in the distance, I tried to pick up more sounds around me but it was in vain, everything sounded as if I was underwater, not taking into account that my head felt like it was going to explode.

-I brought lavender incense, it will help with the pain-I managed to distinguish Satsujin's voice a little clearer than Muku's a few moments before.

-For how long... How long... I was gone?- I managed to say, ignoring the pain in my head at my own voice.

-You've been gone a little over an hour, but don't worry everything is under control- Satsujin spoke somewhere beside me.

-And Konoha...?- none of them answered and my worry returned, slowly I forced myself to open my eyes regardless of the pain in my eyes and head, when they were open I could see that I was in my room in the village, next to me Muku and Satsujin were sitting and they instantly tried to avoid my gaze.

-As I said, you have nothing to worry about, Ayame is taking care of it- my blood froze when I heard that.

-What?- when I understood what that meant I immediately tried to stand up, but I was stopped by Muku who held my shoulders against the futon preventing me from getting up.

-Don't worry about that, Satsujin will go to see how things are, you've done enough for today, you need a rest, the encounter in the forest was too much stress for you and you had another episode- Muku tried uselessly to calm me down.

-The doctor came to check you and gave us strict orders to keep you on bed rest for at least a whole day-

-N. No..-I struggled against Muku's steely grip- I must.... Go... You might get killed...- now Satsujin put a hand on my chest and pressed against the futon keeping me in my place.

-Don't worry, everything is under control... -he couldn't continue when in the window appeared one of my crows, a few seconds later he came to my side and when I looked into his eyes I could see what was happening in the square where Ayame was now disguised as Nia and in front of her were the intruders of Konoha.

-Ayame... She's in trouble..-I struggled again against the grip of this pair of fools but neither gave in.

-We'll go, you stay here-

-No... This is all for me, I'm not going to make you pay for me- I gathered what strength I had left to break free from them and sit on the futon, instantly regretting it as I felt my head spinning from the sudden movement.

-See? you can't even sit up without getting dizzy- Satsujin scolded me.

-Never mind, I have to go- I tried to stand up but everything around me spun around making me fall down and again, Muku held me in his arms.

-Sarada, be sensible, you can't even stand up- he carefully helped me to sit up- I understand why you are doing this but your health comes first, you have to rest- he said.

-I can't rest knowing that they are here and that at any moment they can raze the whole place to the ground again-

-We understand but...-

I got up slowly with Muku's help.

-I have to go, I can't let that happen again... -This time none of them stopped me and I slowly walked to the entrance of the house but not before transforming into "Mikoto".

-Hey- Muku called me- I'll be watching you- I nodded and without waiting any longer I started to walk in a hurry through the forest until I reached the village and I could notice that everyone was sheltered in their houses or some few were grouped in the center of the village square, I went there with my heart pounding and when I managed to make my way through the people I could observe the scene.

Ayame was at the top of the steps leading to the temple and she was still disguised as Nia, the shinobi of Konoha were grouped at the foot of the steps and I asked to notice how Ayame was having an argument with Sasuke.

This was wrong.

-Look little girl, I don't want to waste any more time discussing this, so you better call those guys right now if you don't want me to destroy this whole place- Sasuke threatened, at his words, my blood froze and a slight tremor took over my hands, I tried to calm down but my thoughts always resorted to worst case scenarios.

I had to do something soon.

-Is that a threat? Uchiha- I managed to hear Ayame answer him being clearly upset.

-No.. - Sasuke's dark voice made a shiver run through my body and my breathing got stuck -it was a warning-.

I had to do something... It was now or never.

-How dare you...-

-What's going on?-With all the willpower I managed to muster and a great deal of self-control, I was able to make my voice as calm as possible.

Everyone's eyes went to me and for a brief moment I wished I wasn't here.

The villagers around me bowed when they saw me, knowing the performance we all had to play to perfection in front of these people.

-Miss!- Ayame exclaimed in alarm and surprise as she nervously turned to look at everyone present, "What are you doing out of bed, I know very well that I am in for a big lecture when this is all over.

-I heard a lot of commotion, and I decided to come and see what was going on- my voice came out more tired than I intended surprising me on the spot, with difficulty I turned my eyes to the intruders from Konoha- I was informed that our friends from Konoha had returned and that was enough to make me come right away- with a slow and shaky step I tried to head towards Ayame, but the simple fact of walking was getting heavier with every passing second.

From one moment to the next, everything started to spin again and I fell, but again I felt familiar arms break my fall.

-Muku?- I whispered and after a few seconds I was alarmed and when I looked up I was reassured to see that Muku was disguised as a Samurai, well, this way they wouldn't recognize him.

-Calm down, breathe, everything will be fine- he whispered in my ear. At first I didn't understand the reason for his words until I noticed my erratic breathing and the trembling in my legs.

I was unknowingly entering a panic attack.

I breathed as he instructed and slowly he helped me up the steps of the temple to position myself next to Ayame who looked annoyed and I could swear that underneath the Muku mask she was the same way.

I saw that everyone had their eyes on us and I knew we had to end this quickly before it got worse.

-I really appreciate it- I thanked Muku- you can leave- I saw how he refused to leave the place next to me and that could be a problem- I'll be fine- I slyly squeezed his hand between mine to make him understand that everything was going to be fine.

He looked me in the eyes and after a few seconds he reluctantly withdrew but not before looking attentively at those from Konoha.

Once Muku left, I watched the intruders carefully thinking carefully about my next words.

I had to be careful, one wrong step and it would all be over.

-Shinobi of Konoha, what a pleasure it is to have you here again- I greeted as cordially as I could, I passed by each one until I caught the gaze of the seventh one fixed on me- Seventh Hokage, what a surprise to have you here, what is the reason for your visit?-

-You know exactly why I am here, Miss Mikoto- his serious tone made me a little alarmed.

They couldn't know that Mikoto was a fake identity, could they?

-I'm sorry, but, I'm afraid I don't know what you mean- I pretended not to care, but that didn't seem to amuse them.

-Please don't lie anymore miss, we have discovered you- the seventh one kept on talking but this time he was more annoyed and at this I couldn't help but be startled but I quickly pulled myself together.

-I don't understand- I was clearly tense and they noticed it.

-We already know that you're not really a feudal- Boruto went ahead to say and my breath caught in my throat... What had he just said...-You're just pretending and, that you and your people really work for the Resurgents-

What? 

I sighed somewhat relieved to see that they knew nothing of Mikoto's true identity but the concern quickly turned to annoyance as I saw the arrogance that always accompanied the blond glistening as if nothing untoward was going on.

As if he had never done anything wrong.

I wanted to punch him...

-What you just said is a very serious accusation, Uzumaki, you'll have to have proof- without being able to help it my voice came out annoyed.

-Sure, for example- interrupted the Hokage- his name doesn't appear in the records of the feudal-.

Shit...

-And not only that- added Inojin annoyed by the lies of the girl in front of them- we never told him our names, however, he called us by our names as if he already knew us-

Oh God... I'm such an idiot...

How careless I was and now I'm paying for my mistake...

-Come on, we'll forget what happened if you hand us over to the Resurgents- offered the seventh.

Hand us over?

That's a ridiculous request.

-We won't do it and even if we did they wouldn't show up in hours or maybe days- I spoke trying to make them change their minds because the last thing I wanted now was to have a fight and put at risk everything I have fought for these last five years.

-I wouldn't be so sure about that, miss-

Another shiver ran through me when I heard that.

-And why do you think that?-

-Because they're already here-

-Excuse me?- This time it was Ayame who spoke in true bewilderment.

-We are sure they are here, call them right now or we will look for them ourselves- that sounded more like a threat than a suggestion and that annoyed me even more.

-It is out of your jurisdiction, seventh Hokage- I hastened to say, thinking quickly of my next move.

-Not really, since one of my Kunoichi is involved in this and therefore I must intervene as I see fit- replied the seventh determined.

Fuck this is getting out of control very fast and the panic was coming back.

Shit, no, I can't lose my composure now... I can't... Not in front of them... I can't allow that day to happen again....

It was at that moment that the memories of that incident came back to me as fresh as if they had happened yesterday and anger and fear took hold of me.

I completely ignored the growing pain in my head until it was too late.

-On my corpse!- as soon as I shouted that my head hurt horribly, it felt like a kunai was being stabbed directly into my skull.

I immediately brought a hand to my head in search of relief but it was useless and unknowingly I was about to fall down the steps if it wasn't for Ayame holding me.

Everything got worse when I felt my eyes burning.

-Shit... Not now...- I quickly closed my eyes, brought a hand over them and turned my back to everyone to avoid them to somehow see my now crimson eyes.

I knew very well that I had to leave that place immediately and it was at that moment that I wished with all my being that I had stayed at home as Muku and Satsujin asked me to.

In the gloom of my pain I could identify a voice addressing me.

-Are you all right?- a female voice very familiar to me.

Sakura...

For a moment I forgot that she was here too.

I heard some footsteps approaching me and I was startled to know that they belonged to that woman.

-If you want, I could check her...-

-No, you can't- I answered quickly, as I didn't want to have her around.

I didn't want her to put her hands on me again.

I had to get out of here.

-I will ask them to leave here, Ayame get me out of here- I whispered this last so that only she could hear me.

-We will not leave without Uchiha Sarada and if you are not going to cooperate with us, we will have to take you to Konoha for interrogation- after the words of the seventh I felt Ayame move to be in front of me and hide me from unwanted looks.

Suddenly I heard someone walking up the steps with heavy steps, that made me through a gap between my fingers to see in the direction of the steps and what comes left me frozen.

Sasuke was coming towards us and he was angry....

Just like that night...

-Don't come closer!- from my throat came a panicked scream as I saw what was about to happen and all I could do was turn my back to them again and pray for this nightmare to end.

-You heard, don't come any closer!- Ayame shouted, but this clearly didn't stop Sasuke.

In the blink of an eye I heard what seemed to be Ayame's dagger fall on some rocks.

-Don't get in the way- after that man's cold voice, I heard something hit against a pillar of the temple and when I opened my eyes a little I could see that Ayame was on the floor unconscious.

-Nia- "-Ayame-" she didn't answer and I panicked thinking the worst.

My eyes didn't take off from her even for a second because seeing her like this only made me remember hundreds of things again.

So lost was I in my thoughts that I didn't notice the Uchiha finish approaching me and when I realized it I refused to look him in the face.

I simply couldn't.

I didn't have the courage to do so.

-Hey- called the man in front of me and without being able to help it I trembled scared of what might happen next- at least look at me when I talk to you- he took one of my arms and tried to force me to look at him.

I started to struggle trying to free myself but it was in vain, again, everything was the same as that night, she with no escape.

-Enough! Let me go, get away!- the more I struggled, the stronger her grip became, and so did my fear.

-I'm sick of all this, move at once- he began to drag me to the edge of the stairs and I tried to resist but it only made him angrier.

Without being able to help myself cruel scenarios crossed my mind that I wish I could not remember.

"-Help please..." I begged just like that night without expecting that someone was really going to help me.

Everything was repeating itself.

Without warning someone fell between Sasuke and me separating us once and for all but despite falling to the hard floor I didn't react and just lay there on the ground panicking. Vividly remembering the ghosts of the past that haunted me day and night for years.

When I managed to free myself from the intrusive thoughts I could see the whole mess in the place.

Now somehow or other Muku and Satsujin with their masks on were standing in front of me protectively preventing anyone from approaching me.

Then I saw that the Konoha's are about to attack us and without knowing what I was doing my body moved on its own and approached them.

I wasn't going to let someone else pay for my mistakes.

-That's enough...this has gone too far- I walked until I was between Muku and Satsujin who were looking at me in alarm.

-What are you doing?- whispered Satsujin without understanding my behavior.

-The right thing to do-

-Miss no!- Ayame had woken up and tried to get up to stop me but I stopped her.

-No, don't worry, I don't care about keeping up appearances anymore- I took a deep breath as I looked carefully at each of the Konoha shinobi and thought twice more about what I was going to do next.

A cloud of smoke surrounded me and the transformation was gone.

There was no turning back.

-You...- Boruto tried to speak but the words wouldn't come out.

-Sarada...Is that you?- ChōChō just like everyone else was dumbfounded.

Then my sight fell on...

Sumire...

Why of all people she is here....

Doesn't she have a shred of dignity.

I wanted so badly to put her in a Genjutsu and leave her there until she died, but I had to restrain myself.

-All this time .... Miss Mikoto...it was always you...- the blond managed to utter in a choked voice- Sarada...-

I was tired of all this.

-Shall I assume they are glad to see me? Because if so then .... It's a pity that the feeling is not mutual...-

At this, everyone from Konoha was shocked. I guess they didn't expect that answer.

-Wh-what? -Chōchō muttered.

-Yeah, well, I don't know who the hell told them that I wanted to see them again-

-But...what are you saying Sarada?- spoke her old friend in pain.

They are hypocrites.

-Ugh! It looks like I'll have to be more direct with you... Ah! Yes, what the hell are you doing here?- I spoke without a hint of tact, I hope you'll get the hint that I don't want you here.

None of them said anything for a while.

The first to react was Inojin.

-What do you mean, what are we doing here?!!! WE CAME TO LOOK FOR YOU!!!- he shouted in annoyance.

-You didn't need to do that- I wasn't going to believe his lies.

-Sarada! The real question is, what are you doing here?- the seventh spoke up, clearly annoyed.

-What a silly question is that? That's obvious-

-Enlighten us please- Tsubaki now spoke.

-Well, this is my home, I live here- I said with obviousness.

-Your real home is Konoha! With us!- shouted Boruto.

-Hahaha! That dreadful village stopped being my home a long time ago, and to come back with you? Never! I decided to leave that place for a reason- Those last words surprised everyone.

-You're lying... You'd never do something like that...-

-How can you be so sure of that?-

-Because I know you Sarada, I've known you practically all my life, even before I can remember, I know you better than anyone else and I know that you would never do something like that- Boruto tried uselessly to deny what was happening but no matter how much he tried to deny it, nothing is going to change.

-Well, you're wrong, you don't know me, you never have and you never will-

-Why did you change so much... Why are you so cold...?-

Why did I change?

She still has the nerve to ask.

-Yes, you don't know me, I've always been like that, I don't know why you're surprised, you'd better stop wasting your time and get the hell out of here-

-But how dare you say that to us! Don't you see that we have been looking for you for a long time and everywhere! Didn't you think about how we would feel if you left!- he shouted in pain.

Of course I did... But... Those insignificant things didn't matter anymore...

It still hurt to think about it but it doesn't matter....

What's done is done.

-Believe me when I tell you; I don't care in the least what happens to all of you...-

No one said anything to this, it was a complete silence that was broken by pathetic sobs from the pink haired woman.

-Sarada, please, just let us talk- Sasuke was the first to speak as he slowly approached.

Instinctively I threw a kunai in his direction causing him to back away along with the others.

I tried to regulate my breathing, as this was not the time and looked at them with annoyance.

-I don't want to listen to their lies, I'm sick of it... What's the matter with you? Cat got your tongue? Yes, I know, the truth is always hard and painful... I know it very well... -

-But why do you treat us like this? We love you, we always have and we never stop loving you! We never stop looking for you until we find you! We all miss you..... I...I miss you.... -

Did he really just say such a silly thing?

I can't believe I'm listening to all of this.

I felt a myriad of emotions well up inside me and all I could do was laugh?

I tried to stop myself but I couldn't help but keep laughing like a madwoman as just remembering the words said by Boruto made me laugh.

Good God, I've definitely lost my mind.

After a while of laughing, I held my stomach and chuckled.

-Oh... that...that was funny...- I wiped away a few small tears that gathered in my eyes.

-I'M TELLING YOU THE TRUTH DAMN IT, WHY DON'T YOU UNDERSTAND!! - Boruto shouted full of rage.

-Aww... Disappointed? Don't worry, you'll get over it...- for me he can spend his whole life suffering and I wouldn't care- You all are no one to invade my home like this and you are no one to tell me anything either, much less after so many years without seeing each other- I no longer belonged to Konoha and therefore none of them had the right to tell me what to do.

-We are your family, your friends! How hard is it to understand that?!- the blond shouted again- We all mis..!-

-Do you miss me?-The disbelief was noticeable in my voice- I doubt it... -I doubt it!

-I'm serious!-

No, none of what you're telling me can be true, not after everything they've done.

If your words are true then...

Why am I here?

Why have I been fighting for my life for so long?

Why have I been living in hell?

No..

None of what you say is true Boruto...

You all abandoned me...

I lost everything and was left alone....

Whatever was there before is gone...

No matter how hard they tried to deny it... You could never make right what happened...

-Sarada.. I don't know what it is you're going through but you can count on me for whatever it is-

Boruto's words hit a nerve in me that made an old feeling in my chest resurface after so many years and along with it my eyes began to sting.

No, no, not that, I can't succumb to this feeling and I forced myself to remember what happened years ago.

He was lying...

With difficulty I managed to hold back the tears, not paying attention to the growing pain in my eyes, chest and head.

"-If only it were true-" I inhaled and exhaled shakily as I tried not to have a meltdown right there in front of so many unwanted people.

I positioned myself in front of Boruto and slowly approached him.

-You don't get it, do you?- I took a step closer- No matter what you say and do, you'll never be able to correct the past or make amends for the things you've done, so stop being so insistent on something as useless as this-

-Sarada, I know I've made mistakes, everyone knows that, but I don't remember doing anything bad enough to upset you or hurt you- that comment made me furious.

How dare you...

-Don't try to play innocent, admit what you did, we all know what you did! And after all, you still want to keep fooling me! -without warning, I punched his stomach making him double over and fall to his knees.

You fucking asshole...

I pulled away from him and when I turned my eyes to him, I froze.... And without realizing it I was clenching my fists too tightly.

You're fucking hypocrites, have you no shame?

Why are you doing this to me?

-After all I did for you and you stabbed me in the back- I whispered to myself so no one could hear me.

The more I saw them, the more my stomach felt like throwing up but I wasn't going to give them the pleasure of seeing me hurt so I tried my best to ignore my discomfort.

I drew my katana and pointed it at the pair as a warning.

-And I'll give you a little advice -I was already tired of everything- you better treat your next girlfriend with more respect- "-You two betrayed me.... I trusted you... Boruto... And look what happened to me...-"

I got as far away from them as I could.

-Don't waste my time anymore and get the hell out of here, I've had enough of you...- I said.

The blond with a little difficulty got up with Sumire's help and instantly next to me Muku, Satsujin, Ayame and another hooded man I recognized right away were positioned.

"-What is he doing here? They might find out-" before I could ask him anything he quickly spoke in whispers.

-Don't worry I'm fine, the important thing now is you, besides, as long as they don't see my face it's all right Isn't it?- that was true.

The next thing that happened was the revelation of Ayame's identity and seeing her sister Tsubaki, there was a discussion between them that gave me enough time to try to calm my emotions.

Suddenly, one of my classmates approached me and whispered something in my ear.

-It's him... The frontier group saw him on the banks of the river country-

Everything stopped, I felt my blood burn and I was overcome with anger.

That damn bastard...

-Well then keep communications with the border group and tell them not to let him get away again- I wasn't going to let him get away with it again.

-Sarada, did something bad happen at the border?- Ayame asked curious about my change of attitude.

-There are some clues from you-know-who, but we'll talk about it later, when the guests, no, the intruders are gone-

-Intruders?- I managed to hear ChōChō and Sumire mutter.

-Who is this "you know who"?- Sasuke as nosy as ever, what the fuck did he care what I do.

Did he even care?

Or was he just doing what seemed to be the morally right thing to do?

Yeah, that's probably it.

-That doesn't interest you- he's insane if I think I'm going to tell him anything.

-Of course I care! Why wouldn't I care? You're my daughter and I don't want you to put yourself in danger!- I have to be honest, instead of being annoyed, I was amused.

But, somehow or other it also hurt me and I remembered the moments where I actually believed those words....

I was so naive back then....

For a while I wished to go back to those times where I was ignorant of the whole truth, but, I didn't want to live in deceit again....

-I think it's time for them to go back where they came from -I had enough of them for a lifetime, I didn't want to put up with them any longer.

Of course someone wasn't going to stay quiet for long.

-I'M NOT LEAVING WITHOUT YOU SARADA! YOU HAVE TO COME BACK!- shouted Boruto in desperation.

Silence...

-I'll never go back to that place.... -

No matter what happens, I refuse to go back to that place with them...

They'll have to finish killing me first....

 

 

 

 

 

To be continue

 

 

Here I will leave some images of more or less how Satsujin and Muku would look like (Credits to the authors of the images).

Notes:

Sorry if this is a bit repetitive but I wanted to put a little glimpse of Sarada's feelings and thoughts during the course of recent events and because Sarada won't be talked about much until a few chapters later I decided to make these two chapters.

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 26: My desperation part 2

Notes:

This chapter focuses on the recent events in view of Sarada. Contents of chapters 16-21 exactly.

 

POV Sarada

 

-I WILL NOT LEAVE WITHOUT YOU SARADA! YOU HAVE TO COME BACK!- shouted Boruto in desperation.

Silence...

-I'll never go back to that place.... -

No matter what happens, I refuse to return to that place with them...

First they'll have to finish killing me...

-But this place is your home! We are your family!-

That made me laugh.

-Don't they understand?-

-Understand what?-
 
-Boy do I feel a little sorry for them... They are SO naive! Ha!- or hypocrites, who knows.

Sakura went ahead of Boruto.

-Sarada, I'm sorry for what happened, I'm really sorry...-

-You're sorry? What's the use of being sorry? Nothing! People always say they're "sorry", "sorry", "sorry". Let me tell you, saying that doesn't solve anything!! All that is just empty words!!- I wasn't going to accept an apology from that woman ever, even if my life depended on it.

-But...-

-I don't want to hear any more from you!! -I felt the headache slowly starting to return.

-No! Sarada, we won't leave without you- Boruto insisted.

-Yes you will!- In short, neither of us understood in words.

-No, of course not! We won't leave you here!-

-Understand that we never meant to hurt you- Sasuke shouted in despair.

Did he really just say that?

His actions that day didn't say that, it makes me sick just remembering it....

-Then... why did they do it...- As much as I wanted to, I can't believe them anymore.

-Please, Sarada..-

-Shut up! I told you I don't want to listen! WHAT DON'T YOU UNDERSTAND!!- I slowly approached again- No matter what they say or do...Nothing is going to reverse what happened...-

-I don't know what happened, but we can make up for it, Sara...-

-Make it up?! You think by standing here and saying all this pathetic "sorry" talk you're going to make all these years just go away?!-

-I did n..-

-You think I was going to run to you with open arms?! That I was going to come back to that silly village and everything was going to go back to the way it was before?!-

-Sarada listen... -

-Do you think I'm an idiot? Do you think I'm going to fall for your lies again?!-

-But Sarada my life we are not lying to you!- I managed to hear Sakura.

-Sarada... -

I came closer until I was a few meters away from him.

-You can't change anything... what's done is done and that's how it stays- no matter how much I want it, I will never be able to get my life back.

-No... It doesn't have to be like this Sarada... whatever is bothering you, we can work it out together, just like the old days... Remember? We can make things change. Sarada, please- all those words made even my soul hurt, those words made me remember all his promises, everything he promised me and everything I lost for him, for them...

I took a step further.

-Don't you think it's already too late...?-

One more step.

-Sarada Uchiha died... 5 years ago - lie, she didn't die, she was murdered.

One more step.

-Accept it at once...-

-No, that's not true! I don't know what the hell you're saying! You're right here! Now stop talking nonsense and let's go!- he shouted in desperation.

No matter how much you yell Boruto, nothing will change.

Nothing can change the past.

-You can't do anything to change the past, can you? -

-I... -

-Can you time travel? Because as far as I know, you can't! On second thought though... There were so many things I didn't know about you...- there were so many things I ignored and for that I am now paying the price.

Another step.

-I... -

-Can you bring a dead man back to life?- I felt a lump grow in my throat.

-Well, no, but...-

-Then what makes you believe that everything will go back to the way it was before? Uzumaki, Admit it! There's nothing to do! You're living in a fantasy! It's time for you to grow up and move on with your life just like I'll move on with mine-

-My little daughter, please...- Sakura spoke again to my unhappiness.

-You shut your mouth!- I shouted annoyed because I was already fed up with all her ridiculous pleas.

-Don't talk to your mother like that!- Sasuke shouted at me in annoyance.

-My mother? ha ha ha ha ha, HAHAHAHAHA!- a big laugh came out of my lips- Don't make me laugh.... I don't have a mother... She abandoned me 5 years ago just like all the others....- That woman would never be my mother, I will never consider her as such again.

-Sarada...-Boruto spoke again -Please Sarada don't say those things, we would never do that.... We have gone through so much to rescue you and... -

-No one needs to be rescued, no one asked to be rescued, Uzumaki, I don't need anyone...MUCH LESS YOU!!-

-Sarada that's a lie, everyone needs someone. You know I will always be there for you, have you forgotten? I promised you that I would always protect you and be there for you- he tried to touch my face but I hit his hand before he did.

This had to be a stupid joke, right?

My eyes burned when I heard it and when I saw the frightened faces of the intruders I knew what they were seeing....

My Mangekyo Sharingan, I don't remember exactly what it looks like, I've only seen it in my reflection once, years ago....

Getting the Mangekyo Sharingan gave me more power, but....

At what cost?

I moved closer to Boruto until I was mere inches away from him.

For them I lost everything...

-And when I needed you, where were you?-

When I had no answer I tried to move away from him but he held my shoulders tightly, instantly I saw how my companions surrounded Boruto ready to attack him, however this didn't matter to him.

-I don't know what the hell is going on in your head Sarada, but I'm more than sure of one thing, you're coming back whether you want to or not!- shook me up a bit-You don't know what we've been through all these damn years looking for you, worrying, missing you! Stop behaving in such a ridiculously selfish way and react for once- his grip solidified on my shoulders almost painfully but I didn't flinch- Do you really not care about us anymore, don't you feel even a little bit bad for us?-

I didn't answer, I just watched him carefully remembering the moments when we were kids, when everything was easier for us and I wished to go back to those moments, I wished to feel free again.

-Why did you change so much?-I could tell he was holding back a sob- Why did you leave me like that?- he leaned his head on my shoulder and spoke to me in a whisper that only I heard- Why did you leave me?....-

Why did I leave you?

Do you have the nerve to ask me that?

-That's a question you should ask yourself Boruto... Why? Why don't I care what happens to you? Why did I leave? All those answers are right in front of your eyes but you refuse to accept that it's your fault and if you're just going to be behaving like a little kid..- my words were interrupted by an unexpected pressure on my lips and when I finally understood what was going on I froze in my place.

Boruto was kissing me...

Everything around me stopped.

Feeling Boruto's lips attached to mine again made a feeling I thought died so many years ago grow in my chest again.

Butterflies were felt in my stomach and without being able to help it I lost myself for a few moments in the feeling I unknowingly missed.

I felt my eyes sting and I came back to harsh reality.

In one swift movement I pulled away and without a second thought I smashed my fist into his face causing it to fall down the steps I had climbed.

Immediately as he fell, I instinctively ran my hand over my lips trying to wipe away any trace of him.

What the fuck had just happened to me?

When I turned my eyes back to Boruto he was in Sumire's arms and I felt my stomach turn and every part of me felt so dirty.

-Go with your bullshit somewhere else Uzumaki, Now get the hell out of here and don't come back!-

-No... - the blond mentioned in a low voice.

-Boruto-kun are you okay?- I heard Sumire's annoying "sweet" voice and I was about to retch but I restrained myself.

The blond looked at the purple haired girl and gave her a tired smile.

-Yes I am Inchou, don't worry...-

Why don't they just disappear once and for all from my life and leave me alone.

My martyrdom would be less intolerable that way...

The more I saw the scene in front of me I felt a great pain forming in my chest and the images of that night flashed through my head as fresh as that time; everything started to spin... I couldn't breathe and I panicked... .... I needed to get away from here, I wanted to be away from all of them.

For a moment I staggered but Ayame and my other partner were already by my side; this puzzled me, I was so distracted that I hadn't realized at what moment they arrived at my side.

-Don't worry, we have you. - I managed to hear them whisper in my ear.

-Do you want us to take you somewhere else?- asked Ayame.

-I just want them to get the hell out of here...-

-Sarada! -they shouted my name.

I looked towards Boruto's voice.

-I don't know why you are so upset, but listen to me well, no matter how but I will take you back to the village, whether you like it or not, I don't care if I have to take you by force but I will.... - my ninjas got in Boruto's way, he clearly got ready to fight and everyone else imitated him.

-That's the way it's going to be, right Sarada? Well then .... I'll take you by force... -

After his words I remained static in my place without being able to move a muscle.

I couldn't believe what was happening, I couldn't believe that we had to come to this.

Before anyone could move a single finger, to my luck someone interrupted the possible fight.

-I'm afraid that won't be possible..-

We all looked in the direction of the new voice and were surprised to see the feudal lords standing behind the Konoha lords.

-what are you doing here?- Boruto wanted to know the reason for the presence of these men.

I had to confess that I didn't know what they were doing here either, as far as I remember, I hadn't called them.

I looked to my side and saw Ayame smiling at me and I knew that she was the one who called them.

-Well, we got a call that there was a problem and we had to come right away-

-That's right, and I appreciate your presence, as you can see, the problem here is the intrusion of Konohagakure to my village...-

-Oh please, don't start with that! We just came to talk- Boruto shouted annoyed or rather, I was the one who was annoyed.

-For your information, forcing your way into a village outside your jurisdiction, threats and aggression is a very big offense- I raised my voice exposing them to the feudals.

-Maybe that would not have happened if you had not been so negligent- this idiot said to me "Negligent?

-Wanting to protect my people and leave things in place is not negligent- I replied.

-Making things clear doesn't mean you should treat us like garbage-

-I didn't treat you like garbage, I treated you like intruders like you should be treated and if you saw it as a garbage treatment it will be for a reason-

-You... Why did you change so much?! I can't understand your actions or your words, seeing you like this, like an emotionless robot, seeing you act with disdain towards us as if we were nothing makes me sick, it's as if we never meant anything to you- 

Never meant anything to me?

I'd be lying if I said that in fact, they never meant anything, but the truth is that they did, unfortunately they did come to mean something to me, that's why they hurt me and it hurts me to know that you doubt that I ever did.

But now... Didn't you mean anything to me?

-You don't mean anything to me...

-But you...-

-This is unheard of! What kind of behavior is this?!- one of the feudals interrupted Boruto.

-I can't believe a village like Konoha would do something like this- one of the feudals muttered under his breath.

-This is ridiculous, Sarada come here at once and let's go- Sasuke spoke with little patience in an attempt to get him to obey.

You're crazy if you think I'll do that.

-No, I won't do it and you can't force me, none of you have authority over me, whether you like it or not- I blurted out the truth regardless of the consequences.

-You are wrong, if there is someone here that has authority over you, it is me, I am The Seventh Hokage of Konohagakure and you are a citizen of Konoha and one of my shinobi, therefore you are under my orders- to my surprise the Seventh interrupted my discussion with Sasuke with the intention of putting me in my place but what he didn't seem to know was that he actually didn't have any authority over me.

Maybe the past had been like that...

Maybe in the past I had been the eldest daughter of the Uchiha and a kunoichi of Konoha?

But that had been in the past...

I didn't have any ties to them anymore...

There is nothing to bind me to that village and its people...

-You are wrong Hokage-Sama, she is not a member of your village and therefore, you and none of you have any authority over her- the feudal of the land of fire intervened just in time before I could say anything.

At the feudal's words, everyone in Konoha was stunned.

If it weren't for the circumstances I would have laughed at their faces.

-How?- exclaimed the seventh in disbelief.

-As I said, Miss Sarada is no longer part of Konohagakure- repeated the man, earning an angry look from the seventh.

-And who decided that?- he exclaimed annoyed.

-You know very well Hokage, what are the ways or reasons why a Shinobi or any citizen ceases to be part of a village, don't you- the feudal of the arena questioned the seventh.

When I heard the question something inside me hurt.

-Of course- he answered decisively, not knowing what was going on, I guess Sasuke and Sakura didn't tell him anything or that's what I thought when I saw their faces.

No... Sasuke and Sakura would never admit something like this....

-Well then, could you tell me Hokage-Sama, what are those?-

I could see that the seventh one hesitated to do so, but seeing that everyone was waiting for his answer he decided to answer.

-Actually there are many ways but there are only a few that are really important-

-And those are...-

Suddenly I felt nervous, curious, it had been a long time since I had felt like that.

-A person ceases to be part of his village when: he commits treason or desertion, is banished, does not have a family or surname that supports him as a member of the village or has been expelled from his family or clan...-

I noticed how the Uchihas paled more and more as the seventh spoke.

On the one hand, I wanted them to get what they deserved, but on the other hand I didn't want one of the reasons for my escape to be revealed as I doubted the others in the village would have found out about the 'incident' that had caused the Uchiha to kick me out of what had been my home.

-That will be enough Hokage, thank you very much, well, since we cleared this up I don't think there's any more to discuss-

-Wait! That doesn't solve anything, don't you understand that she doesn't belong here- Boruto shouted in despair.

You're the one who doesn't understand anything Boruto.

-You're the one who doesn't understand, boy- he read my mind.

-And what don't I understand?!-

-That Miss Sarada is not obligated to obey them-

-And why is that?- the seventh was annoyed. 

-Why don't you ask that to Mr. and Mrs. Uchiha?-

They all looked in the direction of the Uchiha and I instantly felt nauseous.

"-Shit-" I'm sure they would never dare to reveal why, but you never know what they will do.

I felt my breath catch in my throat.

-Sasuke, Sakura What is he talking about?- the seventh one demanded to know.

-We have no idea- they may forget it, but I will never forget it, at the end what they wanted so much happened.

They are bastards... now they will pretend they know nothing....

-Enough, this has gone too far, they have broken many laws in just one day Hokage-Sama and you know perfectly well what is the punishment for their actions today, right?" interrupted the feudal of the land of fire and my mind came back to reality.

Did he say punishment? Oh... Damn it...

-Yes sir...- he nodded regretfully.

-You'd better get out of here -With a gesture from the man from the land of iron, a group of samurai approached the shinobi from Konoha ready to escort them to their village.

Finally...

-Wait- Sakura's voice stopped us.

-What now- muttered an annoyed feudal.

-We need to ask a question to our daughter- I didn't want to look at her and I wished I wasn't here anyway, what do you want from me- What happened with him?... Is he all right?- his words froze my blood.

What?

Are you really saying this?

Why are you...

Why is he doing this to me?

I felt like I would collapse at any moment and having everyone's eyes on me only made it worse.

They all waited expectantly for my answer, but I just looked at them grudgingly.

-I didn't want to look at them, I didn't want to have them around, the only thing I wanted was for them to disappear from my life forever, I wanted to be at peace for once in my life.

-But...-

-Get out of here! Now...!- suddenly I felt how my head began to throb with a sharp pain that made my eyes burn and my ears ring, I closed my eyes tightly and brought my hand to my head in an attempt to relieve the intense pain, and from one moment to the next I felt as if the ground beneath me disappeared, it was a feeling as if I was falling into the void without being able to do anything. It was horrible but I could do nothing to avoid it.

I waited for the impact that never came and instead felt arms around me protectively and for a moment I felt relief through the panic and pain.

-Sarada, my dear, are you all right?- I heard Muku's soft, warm voice next to me and I slowly began to calm down, but the feeling didn't last long.

-Sarada, are you okay?- the familiar voice of a woman made everything around me stop and my blood drained to my feet.

With difficulty, I looked at the woman who had shouted my name and the panic inside me emerged, making my blood pump full of adrenaline throughout my body.

When I saw that woman approaching I tried to stand up and do what my instinct was telling me.... Run away... But my legs refused to obey me which caused me to fall again but again it was Muku who prevented my fall from going further.

I didn't know the exact moment when I started shaking, I was in some kind of trance that prevented me from noticing everything else around me and I was only fully aware of my shaking when I felt the warm arms holding me tightly.

-Hey Sarada, calm down, breathe slowly, don't think about anything- Muku's serene voice called me, I could hear it but I couldn't hear it, I couldn't no matter how much I wanted to, I could only see the group of people in front of us, more specifically, I saw the bands on their heads and the panic reached its breaking point and the world around me ceased to exist, the people in front of me stopped having faces, Muku's voice trying to calm me down disappeared as well as his presence and that of the others. Without realizing it, I began to hyperventilate without ceasing to see one by one the bands on the heads of the strange people, more precisely, I observed the marks on them.

A leaf...

The same leaf from that day...

The same one that made me lose everything...

They are coming for me again...

Why can't they leave me alone...?

-Sarada- a dark and evil voice that I would recognize anywhere echoed in the place when one of the people in front of me began to approach, my mind went into crisis, my nerves were shattered, my body was completely surrendered to panic, my eyes opened as wide as they could not lose sight of the figure in front of me, my thoughts were a sea of painful memories that I wish I could forget, that's when the memories of that day hit me like a train and with this my mind ended to break.

The memories as fresh as if they had happened yesterday.

That band...

That leaf...

That horrible voice that haunted me day and night....

That moment when I lost everything I had left....

The moment when that monster took everything from me....

The figure in front of me kept moving forward and I froze in place in terror.

-No, no, no, no, don't let him come near me- I begged for help without looking away for a moment from that individual who had begun to approach.

From one moment to the next everything became dark.

 

━──────────────━

 

When I opened my eyes again they burned as if I hadn't closed them for days and once I managed to open them I saw nothing but a white cloth in front of them.

That puzzled me but after a few seconds I felt the cold coming from what I discovered was a cloth over my eyes and I relaxed a little until a wave of memories hit me making me stand up suddenly, which was a bad idea, almost instantly I felt a horrendous stab of pain in my head.

Due to the sudden movement the small rag that was over my eyes and forehead fell to my lap and when I ran my eyes around the room looking for danger everything spun around me causing me to close my eyes with a horrible nauseous feeling.

"-Shit..." I brought one hand to my head and one to my mouth looking for relief that never came.

When I considered my eyesight was better I slowly opened my eyes and looked for some sign of life.

Surprisingly there was no one else in the room and I instantly became concerned.

-Muku? Ayame... Satsujin...- I called out to them but no one answered and I felt panic slowly creeping up on me.

I breathed slowly trying to calm down and not think of worst case scenarios.

I slowly got up from my futon with difficulty, I walked towards the door of my room and as I left I stopped to listen for any sound but again, there was nothing, that scared me and I couldn't help but think the worst.

I practically crawled through the halls of the house with a swirl of thoughts in my head.

How had I gotten here?

Where was everyone?

Why was everything so eerily quiet?

When did I lose consciousness and why?

Had something happened and I hadn't heard about it?

What happened to Konoha?

Did they leave peacefully or...

My mind stopped right at the worst possible scenario and I felt like I was going to die. But just then something interrupted my terror.

Muku...

It was Muku's voice...

I quickly made my way to where the voice came from, I arrived right in front of the doors of the hall and as I heard more voices I stopped to listen carefully inside.

-Due to this event, I think it would be most appropriate to find a new Hokage- spoke what I believe was the feudal of the land of fire and instantly I knew what they were talking about.

I knew that this was the right moment to intervene.

-It won't be necessary- I interrupted the discussion by entering the room and instantly I felt the eyes on me. 

-Sarada! what are you doing out of bed? You should be resting- not more than five seconds passed when Ayame was already shouting at me scandalized. And instantly I felt a pang in my head but I restrained myself from showing any reaction in order to avoid more commotion.

-Don't worry Ayame, I'm better- I tried to make my voice as normal as possible despite the insistent pain in my head.

-The Hokage and his shinobi acted out of their jurisdiction, they broke into a village outside their domain, they caused havoc and directly threatened innocent people, and not just any people, people from your village, your people, you are included in them and you say it won't be necessary- one of the feudals complained.

-As I said, it will not be necessary, as long as this does not happen again- I insisted, because I did not intend to replace the seventh. In spite of everything, I could not let go of the feeling that still bound me to that village and I hated that with all my being.

After my words, everyone fell into a deep silence, debating what to do next.

After what was a heavy five minutes of total silence and stares between the feudals, they made a decision, it was now the turn of the representative of the Iron country to speak.

-I'm afraid miss that we can't let this incident go unnoticed, and if so then we would be giving everyone to understand that they can do whatever they want whenever they want and leave without a punishment for their actions- as soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking a shiver ran through my body.

-I understand, but...-

-However- the same man spoke- because you who are the one affected are asking for it, then, we will minimize the penalty that the Hokage will receive for his actions-

It can't be...

-That means that ....- I wanted to know if what I thought they were implying was true.

-We won't replace him, but we won't leave him in charge of his village, at least for a while-

-A previous Hokage will occupy his position for an indefinite period of time- continued the feudal of the land of fire- it is the least we can do in such a situation.

-What do you think, Miss?-

Well, it's better than what was going to happen before...

-I understand- I couldn't ask for more, I know that the feudal was being very good at this kind of punishment.

-Well, having settled this, I think it's time to go, with your permission miss- the feudals didn't wait any longer and left the place after making a small reference.

For a few moments there was silence until Ayame broke it.

-Sarada...-

-I told you I'm fine- I interrupted her before she could continue, I already knew she would give me the same lecture as always.

I know she does it because she cares and I appreciate that but I didn't want to cause more problems and worries.

-But...-

-Now please leave me alone- I turned my back on them without paying any more attention to them.

I sank into my thoughts and tried to resist the immense urge to cry until I managed to hear the door being opened and closed but, I could feel someone had stayed and I sighed wearily believing it was Ayame.

-I thought I was too clear when I told you I wanted to be alone- my irritation grew when she didn't answer me.

I received no response but in return I heard her approaching my back and that was my limit.

I spun on my heels with a protest ready to leave my lips but my words died at the sight of Muku and not Ayame as I had thought.

-Muku...- I managed to utter in surprise, he finished closing the distance between us by wrapping me in his arms and I felt myself crumble.

I felt my eyes sting and the urge to cry became unbearable but I tried to hold back the tears, not wanting to cry in front of Muku, again.

-Please Muku... I need to be alone for a few moments- I asked but my voice came out shaky, damn, I didn't want him to notice my weakness, although I think he had noticed anyway, Muku didn't move an inch and I felt a sob wanted to come out but I took a deep breath and held it back- please...- Muku's grip when he heard me strengthened and he sighed defeated after a few seconds.

-I'll be out here if you need me- he whispered in my ear before walking away, the moment he pulled away I felt a horrible emptiness in my chest and for a moment I was tempted to have him stay and take me back in his arms but I restrained myself because the last thing I wanted was to give more discomfort.

I watched him head for the exit, he fixed his gaze on me for the last time and then left, I felt that he had not moved away from the door but I didn't care, secretly I was grateful for that gesture and knowing that I had his support made me feel less burdened.

But as soon as I was alone in the room I let out a sob that had been wanting to come out for a while and instantly feel my eyes burn but I know very well that it is not because of tears.

I immersed myself in my pain and ignored everything around me and let everything I had been enduring all day come out in my wailing.

I thought about everything.

Everything I went through, everything I lived with those people and everything I lost because of them...

-I'm sorry... I lost you too... And it was all my fault- I sobbed pitifully- I'm sorry...-

I won't be able to rest until this is over...

I had some unresolved issues...

 

 

 

Thanks for reading 🦋

Notes:

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 27: I can't understand

 

The walk back to the village was quietly awkward and the atmosphere was tense.

No one wanted to comment on it, they were still in disbelief about what had happened.

They had found Sarada.

After five long years of believing that something bad had happened to her....

Five years worrying about her...

And for what?

"-You mean nothing to me...-"

Boruto clenched his fists full of frustration, he refused to believe that what had just happened was real, Sarada would never behave like this right?....

Who was he kidding.

Everyone saw it, he saw it.... Sarada was no longer the Sarada they used to know....

The image of Sarada collapsing in front of everyone a few hours ago came to his mind and something inside him ached at the memory.

"-No... Something is wrong, Sarada was hiding something and I'm going to find out what it is...-"

Boruto remembered the guy who seemed to be too close to Sarada and his stomach churned making him want to vomit.

"-Who was that guy?.... Did Sarada... Her and him... It can't be...-" Boruto wanted to die right then and there at the thought of what kind of relationship Sarada and that guy had, the worst part was that the more he thought about it the less far-fetched the likelihood seemed that Sarada and that man were more than just friends.

His breath caught in his throat just thinking that Sarada was all this time in a relationship while he suffered for her, while he hadn't laid his eyes on another girl, hadn't thought of some other girl in the same way he thought of her. He stayed loyal to the end and for what, for Sarada to be with someone else in the end? For her to be living peacefully and happily with someone else while he died not knowing anything about her? He really was an idiot.

"-She's gone, get over it-" Kawaki's words echoed in his head again and this time he couldn't help but agree with her.

But, again the image of Sarada came to his mind, the image of a panic filled Sarada looking at him in terror as if he was a monster, he had to be honest, that hurt him, never before Sarada had seen him with those eyes, as if he was a threat, well, for a while he was, but even in those moments Sarada never looked at him like that, nor did she move away, on the contrary, she stayed closer and always gave him a look full of feelings that made his heart beat like crazy.

He wasn't understanding anything, he didn't know what had happened for Sarada to become what she was now, nor why she now seemed to hate them, especially him and her parents.

He knew that something was being hidden by the Uchiha's parents, but he didn't know what was so serious that Sarada would behave like this towards his beloved parents.

Whatever it was they were hiding, he was sure he couldn't make her hate them any more than she already did.

Right?

Naruto on the other hand was trying to control the immense urge to strangle his friends for hiding something from him, yes, because he had always known that they had been hiding something important from them even if they denied it and after what happened that day he could be sure that whatever it was, what his friends were hiding was something bad.

Flashback

The three of them had been left alone in the Office and silence reigned in the place.

"-Well...?-" Naruto seemed to be waiting for something.

"-Well what?-" Sasuke was beginning to lose his patience.

"-Are you going to tell me once and for all what's going on here or are you just going to keep giving me excuses?-"

"-At no time have we ever given you excuses, dobe?-"

"-No? Then you won't have the slightest idea why Sarada apparently belongs to a group of ninja bounty hunters and that she's most likely the leader of those guys?-"

"-Of course we have no idea why she's doing all this, what's more, I'm surprised that my little girl belongs to a group like that-"

Naruto sighed tiredly.

"-Come on guys, you know you're lying, I know you're lying, so why don't we save all this show and you tell me what really happened that day when Sarada disappeared-"

"-We've already told you-"

"-I know I've been told but honestly I don't believe a word of it and no one else does."

"-She was the one who decided to leave, I swear to you-"

"-If that were true then why doesn't Daisuke know he has a sister?-"

"-Because we didn't know how he would react to knowing that his sister decided to leave our side without some logical explanation-"

"-Ay aha-"

"-Look Naruto, believe us or not, we are just parents who are worried about their daughter, we are worried about her and believe me, neither you nor anyone else is going to stop us from going to look for her-" after Sakura's little speech, Naruto pondered the situation.

He sighed wearily, he had made a decision.

And he was absolutely sure that Boruto wasn't going to like it at all.

"-Okay, you can come with us, but listen to me carefully, if I ever find out you're lying to me I'll make you regret it-"

Sasuke and Sakura shared a glance and then attended.

End of flashback

He cursed that pair for the umpteenth time, because of them he couldn't be at ease.

He remembered the young Sarada who always smiled and then compared her to the woman who had appeared in front of them a few hours ago.

"-What happened to you Sara?...-" instantly the image of his friends came to his mind and he knew that they had something to do with the change of the Uchiha princess. They had been keeping a lot of things from him and he would be sure to question them personally and he would not stop until he had answers.

As soon as they crossed the gates of the village the Uchiha couple disappeared without giving Naruto time to question them.

-They are some... Find Sasuke and Sakura Uchiha and bring them to my office, immediately- Naruto ordered an anbu at his side.

The anbu nodded in response and disappeared from the scene.

-Everyone else, come with me-

No one dared to contradict the Hokage, they knew very well that he, like his son, was not in a good mood.

Boruto followed the group without saying anything and that worried them all. Unlike his exterior, in his mind there was a tornado of feelings that needed to be addressed, but he held back the intense urge to flee all the way to the training grounds and smash everything in his path.

He slowly followed his father and the others to the Hokage Tower, but from one moment to the next, everything around him stopped and slowly everything began to transform into the desolate wasteland that Momoshiki lived in, only unlike the last time he was there, now the place was much more destroyed.

Boruto sighed, he was in no mood to also deal with that sarcastic and unfriendly alien he was bonded with for life.

-Uzumaki Boruto-

-What do you want now? Can't you see I'm not in the mood?-

-Heh, heh, heh, why the dog humor?- he continued to tease him with mockery in his voice.

-Play dumb, don't act like you don't know all the shit that's been going on in my life for the last week-

-Agh, I know it's about the Uchiha again, please tell me something new-

Boruto's annoyance increased by the Otsutsuki's indifference and it was there that he remembered something.

-Now what's wrong with that little head of yours?- commented the pale being with mockery.

-You... You knew Sarada was going to do this, didn't you?-

-I admit that in a way, yes, I did, or rather, I suspected it-

-Why? How did you know?-

-I've witnessed many things-

-Yes, I know! You always tell me that, tell me something I don't know-

-Then that's going to be difficult-

-Excuse me?-

-The answers you want you already know, but you forget them or ignore them and that's what got you into all this mess-

-Damn it! Can't you be any clearer?-

-What? You want me to serve you everything on a silver platter? You're crazy, you're too old for someone else to solve your problems- 

-Just answer me-

-Heh, this isn't my business at the moment, so there's no reason for me to get involved- the scenery around Boruto began to fade.

-Hey! Who gave you permission to leave? You know something, I know, but you're not saying it, so tell me already!-

-Foolish and naive Uzumaki, you already know, but you don't dare admit, that the Uchiha's escape was partly your responsibility!-

-What?! What the fuck are you talking about?!-

-I'll just give you a hint- before Otsutsuki vanished from the blond's sight he spoke- you have to remember what happened that night when it all started- without further ado, he disappeared from Boruto's sight bringing him back to reality.

-And what the hell does that mean?!-

-Boruto, are you all right?- his father and everyone was looking at him worriedly.

-Who are you yelling at?-

-I think he's completely lost his mind- Inojin whispered to her friend.

-I.. It's nothing, I was just... talking to myself- the blond was nervous that someone would find out that the Otsutsuki inside him seemed to know something about Sarada, not to mention embarrassed that they heard him yelling at nothing.

-Then get off the clouds, we're almost to the Hokage Tower?-

Boruto looked up and indeed, in front of them was the Hokage Tower, that surprised him, had he been talking to Momoshiki that long?

They all plunged back into silence until they finally reached Naruto's Office and inside the place was Shikamaru about to suffer a nervous breakdown.

-Naruto! What have they done? The feudals are furious-

-It's a long story-

-Well, please fill me in on the situation, one of these days you're going to kill me-

-Ha, I know- Naruto laughed at his friend's comment but his smile didn't last more than two seconds and that worried Shikamaru.

-They didn't find her?-

-No, on the contrary, we did find her, but not in the way we expected-

-Dad, please don't mention it- Boruto, the last thing he wanted to talk about was the fiasco they had just experienced, and he was too focused on deciphering the meaning of Momoshiki's words.

What did that Martian mean by "remembering what happened that night when it all started"?

He also said that he already had the answers to everything, but he was ignoring them, and he really had no idea what he was referring to.

And now that he thought about it properly, Sarada also mentioned something similar.

"-That you should ask yourself Boruto? Why? Why don't I care what happens to them? Why did I leave? All those answers are right in front of your eyes but you refuse to accept that it's your fault-"

Why were they saying that?

He didn't understand anything no matter how hard he tried, and it was driving him crazy.

-All right, I know it's not a very pleasant topic but it's necessary to talk about it and- a Shinobi entered the Office exalting everyone, he looked tired, hectic and Scared?

-Nanadaime... someone wants to see him urgently...- the poor Shinobi couldn't finish speaking when a blonde woman burst into the office.

-Naruto!- she shouted in annoyance.

-Tsunade-Obachan! W-what are you doing here? I thought she would stay on her vacation longer... Did something happen?- Naruto's nerves were palpable, for it had been a long time since he had seen Tsunade so upset.

-That I have to ask you Naruto- the woman folded her arms in annoyance.

-Eh?- the confusion in Naruto was genuine and that annoyed Tsunade even more.

-What the hell did you do to make the feudal lords order me to come and watch over you?! And they also ordered me to stay at your post until further notice-

-Aaah... About that...-

-I want the truth, Naruto...-

-It's just that... You see... I'm not even allowed to say it, we were ordered to remain silent and... -

-I don't care, I'm the Hokage on duty now and I demand that you explain to me what's going on here-

-The Hokage on duty?- ChōChō didn't seem to understand the situation.

-That's right- Tsunade affirmed -I will be in charge until further notice and believe me, I am not excited about it-

-But why will you be in charge? And the seventh?- Sumire asked with confusion.

-It's thanks to you and your clumsiness, for having violated so many rules in just one day, the feudals don't believe that Naruto is fit for the position until further notice-

-But...-

-Seventh! Fifth!- an alarmed shinobi burst into the office- It's an emergency! A group of unknown ninja is attacking Kawaki near the border!-

-What?- everyone was surprised.

-Unknown ninja?- Instantly, Boruto had an idea of who they might be and without waiting any longer, he left his father's office without stopping when Naruto called out to him.

Sumire, understanding Boruto's sudden concern, also ran after him.

Boruto ran down the hallway ignoring Shizune who was approaching the Hokage's Office.

-Hi Boruto, wow, how you've grown, hey, how's Sa...?- Boruto passed by Shizune's side without paying attention to her and followed by a purple hair -Hey, wait Boruto, what's going on?- Shizune seeing Boruto's worried face made her have a very bad feeling.

Not knowing what was going on, Shizune slowly approached the office and stopped when she heard a big noise inside the place, so without making noise she stood there listening carefully.

-Boruto wait!- Naruto was about to leave behind his son along with the others but they were stopped by Tsunade.

-You are not going anywhere, don't you remember that you are forbidden to leave the village?-

-But...-

-I don't want any buts, I want the truth- demanded the princess.

-It is a very long story, Tsunade-Obachan-

-Then make it short-

While Naruto explained everything that had been happening five years ago since Sarada's disappearance, Shizune listened to everything with great astonishment and felt that something inside her boiled.

The woman walked away from the place and at a hurried pace headed towards the hospital in search of answers with only one thought in mind.

"-What happened to you my dear Sarada?-"

 

━──────────────━

 

While in the village everyone was freaking out about what was going on, Boruto was running through the forest being chased in the distance by Sumire but being so distracted he didn't notice her.

"-It can't be, this can't be happening, Sarada can't be doing this can she? I'm not sure anymore, she's no longer the same Sarada I knew, now she's cold and you could say cruel too-"

"-The deal is, I will give you back your glasses when you fulfill your dream of becoming Hokage and you will give me back my necklace when I become the protector of the Hokage Uchiha-"

"-I can't believe that she has forgotten everything we went through, I can't believe that she has become this.... Into a person capable of attacking her people, her family-"

He remembered the attack he threw at Sasuke, the nasty words towards Sakura, the hurtful words towards everyone and the so indifferent and cold attitude against him specifically.

"-No one needs rescuing, no one asked to be rescued, Uzumaki, I don't need anyone..MUCH LESS YOU!-"

"-I just didn't manage to understand...Why are you doing this to me..... Sarada...-"

 

 

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 28: You...

Notes:

For this chapter I listened to: Ramsey - Goodbye (from the series Arcane: League of Legends)

The gloom of the night completely covered the lush forest of the land of fire, the only thing that allowed visibility was the bright moon that was at its maximum splendor, witnessing the harsh confrontation that was taking place in the middle of the forest.

The sound of metal clashing with metal echoed through the calm of the night. The perpetrators, a hooded woman in a Kitsune mask and a dark-haired man in blue robes, both fought to the death, each with their different motivations; revenge, survival and greed.

They had been like this for a long time, fatigue was slowly invading them, but neither would give in to the other, both wanted to be the victors.

In the middle of the fight the young man lost sight of his rival and without expecting it, the woman threw a kunai bathed in an unknown liquid causing it to stick in the back of the boy's leg destabilizing him in the process. Quickly the woman kicked him in the abdomen causing his back to hit a tree and then his limp body collapsed to the cold ground.

Now Kawaki was knocked down and wounded, with no chance to flee or defend himself, it was now or never, he had to do it, if he didn't seize this moment he would never have an opportunity like this again.

His grip became firm on his sword and without thinking twice he wielded it against Kawaki waiting for the edge of his sword to pierce his chest ending his life, but being just inches away from his target a kunai hit the handle of his sword causing it to fly out of his grip, falling a couple of meters away from it.

Both Kawaki and Sarada turned with surprise to the direction where the weapon came from and found none other than Sumire Kakei.

-Sarada-Chan please stop!-

"-What is she doing in this place?-"

-Please stay away from Kawaki-Kun- she took another kunai in her hands indicating that she would use it if necessary.

"-What is this fool up to? She's going to get herself killed-" Kawaki looked at the purple haired girl in horror- Sumire! Get away from here!-

Sarada pressed her foot against Kawaki's chest hard, causing his back to hit the ground beneath them and the air to rush out of his lungs.

-Keep your mouth shut-

Sumire threw another kunai in Sarada's direction, but Sarada deflected the attack with another kunai and then in a quick movement threw it towards the purple hair who could not dodge in time the sharp weapon causing a fine cut on her right cheek, causing an impression on Kawaki and Sumire.

-Ha ha, please Sumire, what makes you think you can fight me?- the Uchiha's eyes were scarlet, a shiver ran down Sumire's spine at the sight of them and she instantly felt the threat those eyes carried.

Suddenly the thought of backing away was too appealing, but she restrained herself.

With a wobbly hand she picked up a kunai and threw it again but again it was deflected.

-You are very wrong if you think you are going to stop me- Sarada for a moment thought that after finishing Kawaki she could get rid of Sumire as well, that sounded very good in her head until a thought suddenly came "-Wait a minute.... It's impossible for her to have come here alone, so...-"

A sound of footsteps approaching her was what she heard, but she didn't react in time.

-¡...!-

Out of nowhere a strong gust of air hit her causing her to be whipped hard against one of the trees around her. It was fortunate that no bones had been broken, but she was sure that more than one bruise would come out.

Once out of the initial surprise Sarada set her sights on where Kawaki should be and found Boruto standing in front of the other boy's bruised body.

The blond looked at Sarada in disbelief and horror, he couldn't believe what he had just seen, indeed Sarada was about to kill Kawaki, but why? Had he missed something? Did something happen between them that he didn't know about?

He watched as the Uchiha slowly stood up and he could see in her eyes that there was not a trace of regret, on the contrary, there was only anger.

Boruto took kawaki in his arms and moved a few meters away from Sarada thus staying next to Sumire.

The masked girl looked at the scene with frustration and cursed her luck, she almost got what she wanted but again the opportunity was slipping out of her hands.

No, she wouldn't let that bastard get away again.

-Ha! I should have known you'd come to his rescue, that's what you always do right Boruto...?-

Boruto growled in frustration and turned to Sumire without taking his eyes off Sarada at any time.

-Inchou! Take Kawaki to safety!- without a hint of care Boruto threw Kawaki into Sumire's arms.

-Hey! Cof... Cof... I'm not... Cof... Cof... A sack of potatoes...- Kawaki managed to exclaim with difficulty, but no one paid attention to her.

-But Boruto-Kun...- the girl didn't move from her place even though she knew it was dangerous to stay.

-Go now!- the exasperation came out of the blond's voice.

At the blond's outburst Sumire decided to leave completely ignoring the distrustful look Kawaki was giving her brother and the Uchiha.

As Sumire began to walk away with Kawaki in her arms Sarada threw a handful of kunai towards them, but Boruto stepped in and blocked each kunai with his sword.

"-I won't let him get away-"

In the blink of an eye Sarada was running after Sumire and Kawaki, Boruto without thinking caught up and tackled her before she could do anything else.

They both fell to the ground on top of each other, specifically him on top of her. Sarada watched as her target moved further and further away from her and cursed everyone for that, she didn't think twice and with effort she grabbed a shurinken, when she was about to throw it a hand held hers against the ground preventing her from throwing the weapon. Only then did she realize that Boruto was on top of her and it was too obvious that he wasn't going to let her attack, but she had to try.

She slowly moved her other hand to try to get another weapon but Boruto noticed this and with his free hand he pinned Sarada's against the ground as well as the other, thus preventing any attempt by Sarada to grab a weapon.

"-Boruto... Why?...why are you defending him?...why are you doing this to me?...why did you betray me?...-" Sarada's breathing was labored but this the blond didn't notice, he was too focused on analyzing the situation they were both in, the scene was all too familiar to him.

The memory of him on top of a blue eyed black peli came to his mind, Miss Mikoto, or rather Sarada, all that time he thought he had been being unfaithful to the feelings he had for Sarada, but in reality he hadn't, now many things made sense, all that time it was Sarada.

That made him remember reality, Sarada had lied to them and treated them as if they meant nothing to her, but why?

-First you run away from the village, you disappear for years, you make us think you were dead, when we find you the first thing you tell us is that you don't care about us at all, you treat us like garbage and now this, now you attack Kawaki with the intention of killing him, why? what did he do to you? what did we do to you?! damn it Sarada answer me!- his voice was full of pain and the only thing that could relieve him were answers.

Now it was time for Sarada felt her chest tighten in pain, she looked away from Boruto.

-You'd never understand...-

-Try me-

-Boruto, that's enough...-

-Come on Sara, just say it, what's bothering you? What's the matter? Did something bad happen? Can I help?- Boruto felt that with every passing second his heart and mind were sinking deeper and deeper in pain and despair.

At Boruto's words, Sarada felt that she could not bear the pain pressing on her chest any longer, for the first time in years she felt that the weight on her shoulders was too much for her alone, panic invaded her as she knew that if they continued like this she would let out everything that has been tormenting her for so long.

-I can't... I can't say it... You would never understand, you could never understand...-

-And why not?-

Sarada did not answer and sought at all costs to hide her crystalline eyes from him.

-Didn't you trust me?! Didn't you trust us?!- he no longer knew what to do to make Sarada talk to him, to tell him her sorrows as they used to do when they were children- Didn't you love us?!-

That seemed to have touched something sensitive inside her because at once she looked him in the eyes again, not caring if she saw his tears, leaving again the Sharingan in sight Sarada let some of her pain out of her system.

-I loved them madly- her voice came out along with a sob that in other circumstances would have embarrassed her, but this time she ignored it and just engrossed herself in the pain- I loved my village, I loved my home, I loved my friends, I loved my family. And tell me what good did it do me! Everyone I loved abandoned me when I needed him the most- in the words of the Uchiha could be heard a slight sign of pain and anguish that unsettled the Uzumaki, he certainly did not expect that reaction from her, but that only made his dismay grow, and made him wonder again what had happened those years that he was not with her?

Try as he might he couldn't find a correct answer to that and many more of his unknowns, but of one thing he was sure, Sarada was not at all well and he certainly doubted that whatever had happened those years was excuse enough to attack to death one of those who were supposed to be his friends and companions.

Boruto didn't know for how long he was lost in his thoughts, only coming back to reality when he felt an intense pain in his abdomen that knocked all the air out of his lungs.

With one strong kick Sarada had managed to shake Boruto off and as soon as she was free, she grabbed her sword and moved into attack position, ready to strike if necessary.

In turn, Boruto barely managed to cushion the inevitable fall that Sarada's kick had caused.

He tried to breathe slowly and deeply in order to get some oxygen into his lungs but the job was too difficult to accomplish, it wasn't until almost a full minute had passed when air finally entered his system without much trouble. After steadying himself and taking a few more breaths of air, he was able to locate the person responsible for his condition in front of him with katana in hand.

He was still confused by all the recent events and thought nothing could catch him off guard anymore, but no one prepared him for what was next.

-You have to choose Boruto, it's them or me?-

What?

-W...what are you talking about...?- the words came out in a rush because of how strange the situation had become.

-Just answer, Which side are you on?-

-I...- I didn't know what to answer.

Which side was I on?

That was easy to answer really, he was on the side of his friends, classmates, family, and most of all his village. That's what he would have answered in a normal situation, but this was not a normal situation, it was not just any person who asked the question, it was Sarada who stood in front of him and asked such a question with her Katana in a silent threat that if necessary she would use it against him. She was asking him whose side he was on, and something told him that a random answer would not satisfy her.

He went blank not knowing what to say.

In the absence of an answer the Uchiha was beginning to grow impatient.

-Answer me Boruto.... Just do it... Please...- the Uchiha's voice trembled but even that failed to make Boruto answer her question and that hurt.

Without either of them expecting it, a kunai came dangerously close to her, she was so distracted that she let her guard down and didn't see it coming, she wouldn't manage to dodge it in time, but before it got any closer to her, it was deflected by a masked man they didn't know, who had inadvertently approached them and had stepped between the weapon and Sarada.

Everything was too fast, from one moment to another the masked man grabbed Sarada's hand and they ran off through the trees, perhaps to regroup. He wanted to go after them but a hand grabbed his shoulder stopping him on the spot, and when he turned to the person responsible he found Iwabe.

-Iwabe?- bewildered, the blond was about to question his friend but he beat him to it.

-Let's go, we have to regroup with the others before those maniacs return- without giving him time to answer he began to walk away from the place and without having more options, Boruto decided to follow him but not before looking one last time in the direction in which the Uchiha and that stranger had left.

He followed Iwabe until they reached the top of a tree where among the branches he managed to visualize Kawaki leaning against the trunk and to his surprise there was also Metal, but Sumire was nowhere to be seen.

-Where is Inchou?-

-She went to look for you- Kawaki answered grumpily, he had tried to stop the purple haired girl but she didn't listen and went to look for her beloved Boruto once Metal arrived.

-What?! She left alone?!-

-Sorry Boruto, she was too fast, she caught me off guard- Metal scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.

For a moment the image of Sarada wielding her sword worried him. He knew Sumire was strong, but she would never be like Sarada and even less so now that the Uchiha seemed to have a brutal killer instinct.

-Don't worry it's not your fault, we'll have to go look for her, it's dangerous for her to be alone, but before.... Iwabe, Metal, what are you doing here?- he addressed the unexpected presences of his friends.

-The fifth one sent us to look for you, she told us that you are violating an order not to leave the village and that we had to take you back to avoid more problems-

-You've been in a lot of trouble haven't you Boruto? And tell us, what are we facing?-

The blond didn't answer, he wasn't sure about it, rather, he didn't have the courage to tell the truth.

-That woman with the kitsune mask is the Uchiha who left the village- Kawaki broke into the conversation.

-What?!- Iwabe and Metal shouted not being able to believe what the now Uzumaki was saying.

-What you heard, she left the village just to make this mess- Kawaki continued talking to the point of irritating Boruto.

-Well, let's shut up now, let's think about how to get out of here without too much trouble- Boruto just wanted to divert the topic and get it over with.

It seems that his newly arrived friends understood his intention and decided to respect him and save their questions for later.

On the other hand, Kawaki wanted to intervene again but Boruto seeing his intentions interrupted him.

-We will solve this, you stay here- he said to Kawaki to which Kawaki complained.

-You're out of your mind if you think I'm going to stay here and do nothing while you guys take care of everything- Kawaki tried to stand up but a stab of pain shot through his abdomen stopping him in his tracks.

-You're hurt, you can't fight, but don't worry I'll cover for you brother- without further ado, Boruto and the others left in search of Sarada and the hooded man, leaving Kawaki alone with his thoughts.

"-This is getting more and more complicated, one wrong step and it's all over-" the boy watched as his brother and friends walked away and had no choice but to obey.

Meanwhile a little away from them were Sarada and the newly arrived hooded man and both were having a conversation very similar to that of the Konoha ninja.

-What are you doing here? It's too risky, you might get caught-

The young man removed his mask for a moment to breathe better and adjusted his glasses.

-To be honest, I don't care if I'm discovered, remember that I promised to help you Sarada and that's what I'll do- he smiled confidently.

-But if they discover you, most likely they will want to take you too, but unlike me, it could be said that you deserted, you are my friend and I don't want anything to happen to you, Denki-

The boy looked at her with determination.

-Don't worry, I'll take care of them, you do what you have to do I'll cover for you- the brown boy spoke to the Uchiha and she wasn't very convinced that that was a good idea.

-Are you sure? It's not necessary if you don't want to- the Uchiha was still not sure if it was safe for his friend to face his friends and former teammates.

-Of course I'll do it, I'm serious, I'll be fine, trust me- the bespectacled boy put on his mask ready for action.

-All right, just make sure everything goes well, okay?- the black-haired girl didn't want to lose the only old friend she had left, but if he insisted then she couldn't do anything to stop him.

The young man nodded and walked away from the place in search of the newly arrived pair of shinobi under the girl's gaze.

 

━──────────────━

 

Meanwhile.

Konoha, Leaf Village General Hospital.

Shizune was now at the Konoha hospital, she decided she was going to deal with this with her own hands. She made her way to Sakura's Office and knocked a couple of times before slowly opening the door.

-Sakura, are you here?- Shizune entered the office belonging to the pink-haired woman.

The woman in question was at her desk clearly mortified, when she heard the door open along with the mention of her name she was startled, but quickly pulled herself together and what for a moment was panic turned into surprise when she saw the person in front of her.

-Shizune-San? Wow!- she stood up from her seat and addressed the newly arrived woman- You're back, it's so good to see you again- Sakura hugged Shizune and she reciprocated.

-Hello Sakura, how have you and your husband been?-

-Well... We have been well...- Sakura's sight was diverted to any place of the Office.

-I see... And... How is Sarada and the little one?-

-Ah... Daisuke is very well he has grown a lot since they left, by the way Tsunade-Sama came with you?- she discreetly avoided the question but Shizune noticed it and knew that something was definitely not right.

-Oh, I'm glad Daisuke is okay but.... And Sarada, how are they?-

-They?- the now Uchiha asked quizzically, but a slight shiver ran down her spine as she had an inkling of what Shizune was referring to, but she quickly dismissed the idea, it was impossible for Shizune or anyone else to know? Right?

-Sakura- she grabbed the woman's shoulders- please be honest with me and answer me, where is Sarada, what happened to them?-

There it is again. Why does Shizune speak in plural? Unless...

-¿Y.. You knew...? - Sakura stepped back until she bumped into the edge of her desk- Why didn't you tell me? Why did you keep silent? It was my daughter we're talking about! I had every right to know as soon as possible- Shizune was a little worried about Sakura since her face could be seen a great pain and.... trauma?

An alarm went off in Shizune's head, but she had to continue, she had to know what had happened.

-If I had known before we would have fixed it, no one would have found out and none of this would be happening...- her voice came out in a sharp thread as she tried to keep the sobs from rising from her throat.

-What... What are you talking about Sakura?- Shizune was afraid to ask but she did it anyway, she had a suspicion of what the pink hair was referring to but she didn't want to think about it.

-I didn't know what to do, everything happened so fast and I believed that what we were doing was the right thing, I certainly believed that if we gave him a lesson he would understand and think about the decision he made and...- Shizune took Sakura by the shoulders stopping her babbling and shook her a little.

-Sakura, what did they do?- Shizune felt that at any moment she would lose her patience, besides having a bad feeling.

-I didn't mean to, I didn't know he would leave the village, everything got out of control and...-

-Sakura, what did they do to Sarada?-

 

━──────────────━

 

Back in the forest

Sarada was going from tree to tree looking for Boruto and the others, but she didn't find them, for a moment she thought they had gone back to their village and was about to call Denki to tell him that they will return to the village, but a familiar voice stopped her.

-Sarada-Chan...-

Turning around she discovered the purple haired girl, but she didn't have a weapon with her in sight, which puzzled Sarada.

-What happened Sarada-Chan? Please answer me, I want to understand you, I want to know what happened to you- Come on Sumire, stop it.

-Come on Sumire, stop insisting, we both know that playing dumb is out of fashion- Sarada crossed her arms over her chest looking at the purple haired girl with disdain.

-Sarada...- the named unsheathed her sword, ready to attack the girl in front of her- Why are you doing this...? Boruto-Kun seems to miss you a lot just like everyone else, just like me, you are my friend Sarada and...- her speech was interrupted when a kunai passed too close to her face causing a slight cut on her cheek.

-Are you kidding me?- the Uchiha let out a slight sigh- I thought you were smarter, but now I see that- the purple haired girl brought her hand to the cut on her face surprised by the Uchiha's movement -Do you really want me to believe that again?-

-I.. I really don't know what you're talking about...- Sumire began to fear as she saw that Sarada didn't seem friendly.

The Uchiha sighed in irritation and walked into the shadows of the trees disappearing from Sumire's sight.

-This is the last warning, if you and your friends don't leave and disappear from my life I will make you regret it- the Uchiha's cold voice sent a shiver down the purple haired girl's body.

-Sarada please let's talk! Whatever is going on we can work it out, we are friends right?- at this point the girl was desperate to make the black hair understand.

-There's something I never managed to tell you, and you know what it is?....- the Uchiha's voice echoed somewhere in the gloom without giving any real indication of where it could be.

Sumire searched everywhere for the Uchiha without any success, unaware that the Uchiha herself was sneaking up behind her back.

-You're too annoying, Inchou...-

Without giving him time to react, Sarada threw a strong kick at him causing him to fly into a tree.

The sudden blow surprised the purple haired girl so much that she couldn't react in time to the following.

Sarada straddled her and swiftly aimed a kunai at the purple hair's chest and the purple hair with weak strength held the Uchiha's hands leaving the kunai just inches away from her chest.

 

━──────────────━

 

On another side of the forest were Iwabe and Metal fighting with the masked man who accompanied the Uchiha, and to their surprise, the masked man dodged and repelled every attack that was thrown at him, it was as if he knew in advance what they would do, it was creepy to a certain extent and the boys of Konoha did not know how to explain such a phenomenon.

They decided to move away from the masked one for a moment, they analyzed the situation and realized that maybe they could defeat the masked one if they attacked at the same time.

Iwabe was the first to attack fighting hand to hand against the unknown shinobi while Metal was approaching from behind, but the masked man realized this and dodged the blow that the young man dressed in green threw towards him. Thanks to this the blow was received by Iwabe who was knocked down by the impact, leaving Metal surprised and embarrassed.

-Iwabe! I'm sorry, I didn't mean to-

-Don't get distracted!- shouted his partner back who was looking behind him with concern.

-Huh?- the boy looked back only to see the masked man lunge at him, pushing him away from the brunet.

Iwabe didn't want to stay with his arms crossed so he kicked the masked man down with him and a struggle began on the ground to see who would be the winner.

The stranger punched Iwabe's nose stunning him in the process, and due to the adrenaline he took a kunai, raised it over his head and with momentum descended towards the chest of the brunet, but when the weapon was just inches away from embedding itself in the chest of his rival he stopped in horror.

"-What am I doing?-" the unknown boy pushed the weapon away and looked with horror at the hand that held it "-What was I about to do?-"

Both boys looked into each other's eyes in horror and remained static not knowing if they should move. But they didn't have to stay that way for long because when they least expected it someone else intervened.

-Iwabe!- Metal with a strong kick hit the masked man in the face making him move away from his friend at the same time that his mask separated from his face due to the impact- Iwabe, are you ok? didn't he hurt you?-

-Don't worry, but I think he broke my nose- He held his sore nose and discovered that it was bleeding.

-When you come back, we have to take you to the hospital-

-I know, but first we have to take care of this guy- they both looked at the unknown shinobi who slowly started to get up.

Because he was turning his back to them neither could see his face until they both started to approach him to most likely arrest him, but they stopped when he slowly turned towards them, they stopped seeing his face.

Both shinobi of Konoha felt that everything stopped around them, they could not believe what they were seeing...

-It can't be... This is not true-

They couldn't speak, the words had vanished as well as the air in their lungs.

-Denki?...-

The boy named without wasting time threw a smoke bomb and took advantage of the moment to recover his mask. When the smoke began to dissolve he hurried to get as far away as possible from those who used to be his teammates.

He looked at them one last time before disappearing into the gloom of the trees.

Both boys stood there unable to move a muscle, they felt their blood freezing in their veins and could not understand what their eyes had just witnessed.

Denki, their friend... Was he alive?

 

━──────────────━

 

-Sarada... Don't do this.. Please..- the girl's purple eyes began to overflow with tears of helplessness and slowly her strength began to go. Sumire closed her eyes tightly in expectation of the inevitable but suddenly the Uchiha's weight disappeared and warm arms lifted her up, she opened her eyes and found Boruto's face contorting angrily as he looked somewhere in front of them.

Sumire turned her gaze to where Boruto was looking and saw Sarada stab a clone of Boruto that Boruto had made to get the Uchiha off of her.

When the clone turned into a cloud of smoke the Uchiha turned towards them, she was clearly annoyed by the blond's intervention, they couldn't see her face because of the mask, but they could bet anything that her frown was furrowed.

-I'm sick of your games, Uzumaki- she declared annoyed and without letting him answer she rushed towards the two of them with her sword in hand again.

Quickly Boruto jumped away with the purple hair still in his arms.

He started to walk away jumping between the trees but the Uchiha was on his heels and to his bad luck he couldn't go any faster due to the extra weight involved in carrying the purple peli in his arms.

Suddenly Sarada caught up with them and threw paper bombs at them, exploding a branch they were leaning on.

Boruto pulled himself together just before he could touch the ground and tried to put distance between them and the furious Uchiha but she kept on attacking them and the blond having Sumire in his arms made it difficult for him to dodge so, if he couldn't dodge he had no choice but to attack.

Boruto with a quick swing of his sword cut in two the mask that covered the black hair's face and everything was completely silent.

The blond and the black hair looked at each other still on the defensive, both with different emotions and thoughts; Boruto with adrenaline waiting for another attack and Sarada being stunned by what had just happened.

When both pieces of the mask fell to the floor, they caused a small clatter that broke the silence.

Sarada looked at the pieces of her mask and the pain possessed her, she looked at Boruto sadly and saw his face full of hate and in his arms was the purple haired girl who was once her friend and that was when Sarada forced herself to see again the cruel reality in which she lives.

The scene was so familiar to her, it was just like that night, both of them in each other's arms without caring about anything around them.

Not caring about what she felt.

She had to confess that for a moment she had believed in the words the blond had told her in the village and naively hope settled inside her, but now she saw that they were only her own ideas.

"-I see... You made your choice a long time ago.... Didn't you... Boruto?-" Sarada felt the tears prick her eyes but she didn't allow them to come out, she wasn't going to let them see her weak again.

-I don't quite understand why you are doing this Sarada, I really tried to understand you, I tried to know why you were like this, I really wanted to believe that I could win you back, but I guess after what just happened I can see that it doesn't matter anymore what your motives are..... I no longer care about your reasons.... I am now determined... I will stop you even if it costs our lives...- the blond's gaze towards her were like daggers stabbing inside her reminding her of reality again.

She was alone.

A few meters away they could spot the masked boy from earlier running towards them in a hurry.

Denki hurried to Sarada's side and shouted:

-We have to go!- however the Uchiha didn't respond, so he grabbed her arm and shook it- Sarada we have to go now- and without further ado dragged her with him between the trees.

Sarada kept her eyes on Boruto and they both looked into each other's eyes for the last time; her eyes reflecting the shape of a crimson sun, crystallized by small tears that went unnoticed and one of his eyes reflected a bright moon eclipsed by his eyelid between closed due to strong emotions.

Both with the same thought.

"-You... You are no longer the person I loved...-"

And so they both lost sight of each other and each returned to the place where they belonged.

 

 

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

It was too hard to finish this chapter, I rewrote it four times, but it's fine now (I think).
Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 29: Guilt

Notes:

✿.-° ❀.-° ✿.-° 🌸 °-.✿ °-.❀ °-.✿
⚠ This chapter contains mentions and suicide attempts! ⚠
✿.-° ❀.-° ✿.-° 🌸 °-.✿ °-.❀ °-.✿

He stood there in the middle of the dark forest without moving a single muscle, even though it had been a few minutes since the Uchiha had disappeared into the trees, he was still watching the direction in which he lost sight of her, he did not know why he was doing it, maybe for fear that she would try to kill them again or maybe because he was trying to deny what had just happened.

Sumire watched the scene without saying anything.

-Boruto-kun?- the girl got no answer.

-Boruto!- the shout of one of his friends brought him out of his thoughts for a brief moment and he couldn't tell at what moment Iwabe approached them.

-Iwabe?- the blond didn't know if it was because of the shadows of the night or his brain that was too tired, but he swore he saw Iwabe's nose a dark purple color along with a faint trace of blood.

-I'll explain later, it's time to go, Kawaki lost consciousness, it looks like he was administered some substance, we're not sure if it's poison or not but we have to go to the village immediately to be sure- after his friend's words, Boruto's world came to a complete stop again.

"-Kawaki poisoned? why? who would do something like that...?-" the image of Sarada came to his mind and he felt many things at once.

Disgust, anger, disappointment, disbelief, sadness, all those emotions swirling inside him at once.

He felt dizzy, he needed a break, he wanted to let it all go and disappear, he was sure he had had enough stress for a lifetime, he wanted to get away from everyone and vent his pain, but that would have to wait, now the priority was to get Kawaki and Sumire to safety.

Without another word Iwabe and Boruto with Sumire still in their arms headed towards where Metal was with Kawaki also in his arms, but not before taking one last look at the pieces of the kitsune mask already on the ground.

They all left for the village without wanting to mention anything about what they had just experienced.

Sumire was worried about everyone but especially Boruto.

-Boruto-kun... Are you okay?- she managed to say on the way back home.

The blond looked at her and forced a small fake smile on his lips.

-I'm fine Inchou, the important thing now is to take them to the hospital and make sure everything is in order, okay?-

The girl nodded slightly trying to ignore the sudden feeling of helplessness that swirled inside her.

Boruto was sad, he was hurt and not just physically, and the culprit was Uchiha Sarada, she had caused Boruto so much worry for years and now pain. That bothered Sumire, it bothered her that Boruto only had eyes for a woman who didn't appreciate him, a woman who only brought him sorrow and the purple haired one couldn't do anything about it, she would like to be the one who owned the blond's heart and not the Uchiha, nothing would make her happier than to be the cause of Boruto's smiles.

But with the Uchiha in the middle there wasn't much to do.

However he would try anyway.

He ignored the pain in his abdomen and wrapped his arms tighter around the blond's neck.

"-I'll make sure you don't suffer because of her again-"

When they returned to the village the first thing they did was to go to the hospital despite the fact that when they arrived at the large gates at the entrance of the village a couple of anbus were waiting for them. After explaining what had happened, the anbus escorted them to the hospital to avoid another escape.

When they got to the hospital they checked them all to make sure they were in perfect condition; Boruto and Metal only had one or two bruises and small scratches, but their other three friends were a different story.

Kawaki had been given some tests to find out what he had been poisoned with and Boruto breathed more freely when he was informed that Kawaki had only been given a tranquilizer that had put him to sleep, he also had a dislocated arm and had a slight concussion from a heavy blow he must have received before they arrived on the scene to save him, Boruto was also informed that Kawaki that he should stay for a few days for observation to make sure he was okay.

Iwabe had a broken nose, which would cause a horrible mark on his nose and under his eyes for a while.

And lastly Sumire, she had a couple of broken ribs which caused some ugly reddish purple tone spots on her abdomen, a few bruises on her back and abdomen, and a slight cut on her cheek. She like Kawaki would have to stay in the hospital for observation.

Right now Boruto was on his way to Sumire's assigned hospital room after making sure Kawaki would be okay. He had a lot of things to think about, but honestly he didn't want to think about anything that had to do with what just happened, but he knew very well that would be impossible, he couldn't escape reality.

As soon as he least expected it he was already in front of the purple hair's room, with hesitation he knocked a couple of times on the white door to then hear a pass from the other side of the door.

Slowly he opened the door and walked into the white room to see Sumire lying on a bed, the girl was looking at him with a small smile on her lips and such action made him feel a little better about himself, just a little.

-Boruto-kun...- the purple haired girl called him.

-Inchou- he returned her greeting, but he didn't dare to look her in the eyes and this went unnoticed by the girl.

-Something wrong Boruto-kun?-

The blond swallowed hard and took a deep breath.

-I'm sorry- the young Uzumaki went on to make an identical reference to when she had similarly been left in the hospital in her Academy days.

The blond's action caught her off guard, she didn't know why he was apologizing.

-Why are you apologizing Boruto-kun?-

-It's my fault that you ended up like this, I should have arrived earlier and maybe then you wouldn't be here- he explained quickly, still without straightening up.

-But you weren't to blame for anything that happened Boruto-kun, I was the one who decided to follow you, I knew what I could face, besides, we are shinobi, we won't always come out unscathed-

-But...-

-Enough, stop tormenting yourself for something that is not your fault- she assured him- come, come closer- she encouraged him-

He slowly obeyed, he approached until he was only a few centimeters away from the bed, the girl patted his side on the bed encouraging him to sit down and he was not very convinced and accepted.

-Y... Why are you here? I doubt that you only came to apologize, right? Sumire tried to ignore the insistent pounding of her heart against her chest and forced herself to calm down, she didn't want to spoil the moment she had with her lover.

-You're right- Boruto nodded- I didn't only come for that, I'm also here because I wanted to know how you were feeling, I was told that you have a couple of broken ribs- the blond tried to ignore his discomfort for the closeness of the purple-haired girl.

-I feel much better than a while ago, they gave me a strong medicine for the pain, I might have fallen asleep in a while because of that and they said I need to be under observation for a few days, they didn't say how many exactly but by telling me to get comfortable I guess it won't be a few- he informed her with more details.

-I see... I..- the girl took his hands between hers, capturing his attention.

-Stop, don't do it, don't blame yourself anymore, not because of me..... Boruto-kun.. Understand that no matter what happened it's not your fault and I would never blame you for something like that...- slowly the girl got closer and closer to him- For me you're someone important Boruto-kun and I would do anything for you... So don't hesitate to come to me if you need anything..- without stopping for a moment she kept bringing her face closer to his until both of their faces were just inches away from each other, they could almost feel each other's breath.

The closeness became closer as the girl advanced until the image of a black-haired woman crossed the blond's head, making him react instantly.

-No, wait- the blond moved away from the purple haired girl's bed in one swift movement- sorry Inchou, but I can't do that- Sumire's gaze darkened at his words.

-Why?...- she could feel a familiar pain appear in her chest as in other occasions, but unlike those times this time she wouldn't stand idly by.

-Huh?- the boy looked at her blankly.

-Why are you pushing me away... Why are you doing this to me?- the girl brought her hands to her chest over her heart as if it hurt- For years I've had these feelings that make my chest hurt every time you walk away from me-

-¿A... What do you mean?-

-That I love you!-

-What?-

-I have loved you for a long time, since before we became ninjas, I have always watched you from afar and have come to love every part of you. These feelings that I never said wouldn't leave me alone at night, I always wanted to tell you but I never had the courage, something always happened when I was going to do it or it wasn't a good time- the girl's cheeks were a strong pink color, she could be how her heart was beating fast and crashing hard against her chest. She couldn't believe that she had finally proposed to the boy she had been in love with for years.

-Inchou... I... I didn't know you had those feelings, I appreciate it but I...- Boruto didn't know what to do in this situation, in the past he had had a slight suspicion of Sumire's feelings towards him but there was never anything to confirm it so he decided to ignore that idea, but now that he knew that her speculations were true he didn't know what to do, he never expected something like this to happen, much less now.

On the other hand Sumire felt her heart breaking into a thousand pieces, those words said by the blond made her response to his confession clear.

The feeling she had at that precise moment was the same as in that village in the river country.

At that instant the memory of Boruto kissing Sarada in front of everyone, in front of her, came into her head and hit her like a train.

It all made sense.

-It's because of her... Right?- she tightened her grip on the thin sheets of her hospital bed.

-Inchou...-

-No!- I cut off whatever he was going to say- Why don't you ever say my name? In all the years we've known each other you've never said my name, not once. Why?! Is it because of her?! It has to be about her, it's always about her! You love her, don't you?! Why?! What does she have that I don't?!- she could feel the tears stinging her eyes but she held them back.

-She? What are you talking about? I keep calling you Inchou because that's how we all remember you, we're nakamas and our friendship is something I cherish very much... -

-No! I don't want a simple friendship! It's always the same when it comes to her, it's like I don't exist! No matter what I do, you never notice me, you always go after her no matter what she does, even though she's now a traitor who tried to kill us you're still after her! For you it's all about Uchiha Sarada! That woman who has never valued you! Answer me something Boruto, why are you still after her? Why are you so insistent on trying to "win back" someone who doesn't want to be near you? Don't you understand that she doesn't want anything to do with you or any of us? She doesn't love us, she doesn't care about her family or friends, she... -

-Are you done?- the blond's emotionless voice interrupted the tirade of the purple haired girl who looked at him surprised- I already told this to Kawaki once, but now I will tell it to you; I don't want you to say something like that again, let it be the last time, do you understand? You don't know anything about her..-

-And what do you know about her...?!- the girl choked on that last remark as she felt a stab of pain in her chest.

-I know more than you, more than anyone, I've known her for years, I've been with her practically since we were born, I promised her that I would always be by her side and just thinking that these last few years she was alone makes my blood boil with impotence- his blue eyes fell on her purple ones- Shall I tell you why in all these years I haven't given up? he approached the girl who looked at him surprised- because that "traitor" as you call her, is one of the people I have cared most in my life, she, Sarada Uchiha was and is the woman I have loved the most, despite what is happening there is still a part of me that still has hope to return to what it was before-

After those words everything fell into a big awkward silence, Boruto was clearly upset and Sumire didn't know what to do about it.

A tired sigh from Boruto caught her attention.

-You most likely won't like what I'm about to tell you but I have to make this clear; I'm sorry but I can't love you, I can't love you now the way you want me to and honestly, I don't think I ever will be able to- he brought one of his hands to his chest just above his heart- my feelings, my heart and thoughts already belong to someone else for years, Even if you don't believe it or find it improbable it's the truth, I have always loved and will continue to love only one woman, and that woman is Uchiha Sarada, I know that the situation we are in is not the most favorable, but I made a promise and I will try to fulfill it until the end, even if that means giving my life-

If before Sumire was speechless right now she was dumbfounded, she was sure that she had stopped breathing a long time ago and she hadn't noticed it until her lungs demanded oxygen. But at no point did she move from her spot, she couldn't do that, she could only watch wide-eyed as Boruto recited his feelings for the Uchiha.

It was clear that the Uzumaki had feelings for his inseparable Uchiha friend but he still wanted to hope.

But, there was something that kept bothering her.

-She doesn't seem to feel the same way about you... Didn't you see how she was in someone else's arms?-

The blond in response smiled sadly.

-I know, but despite that and everything else, I can't hate her, I can't stop feeling what I've felt all my life, and it doesn't matter if she doesn't feel the same anymore, that's fine, but that doesn't mean I'll do the same, even if she loves someone else I'll still love her- he turned on his heels and headed towards the room's sunset.

-Boruto...- the girl with purple eyes didn't know what to say, she couldn't find the words.

The boy stopped before disappearing completely behind the door.

-Goodbye Sumire...- after those cold words he closed the door behind him, disappearing from the purple haired girl's sight.

Sumire stared at the door through which the blond had just exited and unable to contain it any longer, sobs escaped her lips faster than she thought they would.

She wondered if what she had heard moments before was the ultimate truth.

Would Boruto never love her? why? because of Uchiha Sarada? why not her?

Those and more questions hovered in her mind as tears roamed her cheeks unable to stop them.

Both young had been completely unaware that all that time there was someone outside the window of the room listening to every word of their conversation.

The black-haired man did not know what to do next.

At first he had gone all the way to the hospital to talk to his wife about what they had witnessed hours before. He wanted to know if his assumption could be correct, and that was; Boruto and Sarada had been a couple before she left and never knew it.

If so then she would have a long and would be "talk" with the little dobe, but now....

After hearing Boruto's statements she no longer had any doubts.

Boruto had been dating his daughter and he never knew.

The realization was made in his head and now many things made sense.

The older man felt his eyes burn, he knew they were changing color due to his emotions.

-That cursed son of the Usuratonkachi, he brought this on.... It was he who...- the man clenched his fist tightly and left the place before anyone noticed.

Now all he could think about was assassinating a blond who was the son of the Seventh Hokage.

Meanwhile Boruto had left the Hospital with no problems despite there were two anbus watching them it wasn't hard to sneak out, after all the anbus aren't what they used to be.

He wanted to get away from it all for a moment and breathe easy, he needed a break but he couldn't afford it, he needed to end all of this, but....

How to do it?

How would he have the courage to end it?

He unsheathed his sword, saw his reflection in the edge of the blade, then the smiling face of a young Uchiha girl came to his mind and a lone tear came out of his eye as that image of the Uchiha was replaced by a cold looking woman devoid of emotion.

The words he had just said in front of Sumire were the same words he had spoken to Sarada years ago when he had proposed to her. He still remembered that day as if it was yesterday.

"-My feelings, my heart and thoughts, everything belongs to you, Sarada...-"

It was dangerous to keep allowing Sarada to do things at her whim and more so if those things involved wanting to kill them for no apparent reason.

He would have to stop her at any cost.

Even if that meant...

The grip on his sword tightened, his breathing became erratic and his heart pounded almost painfully fast against his chest.

It was true, he would have to stop her at all costs even if it meant ending her life.

But...

He was sure that once that happened he would not be able to go on living either...

He fell to his knees clutching his chest tightly and tried to regulate his breathing, the only thing he needed was to suffer a heart attack.

-Uzumaki Boruto- someone behind him called him -you have to come with me, you are requested in the Hokage Office- it was clear that it was an anbu who had found him.

To the surprise of the anbu the young man did not answer and just got up from his place and then slowly moved towards the Hokage tower. It was as if he was on automatic.

On the way he sheathed his sword again and kept his mind blank hoping that he could be at peace for a few more moments before arriving at his father's office.

Arriving at the place the first thing that greeted him was the sight of his friends, his father, Shikamaru and Tsunade, even there was Iwabe with his treated nose. They all looked at him expectantly, it was clear that they wanted to see his reactions, that only annoyed him more, why couldn't anyone leave him alone? But who cares, if they really want to know what he thinks, then he will tell them himself.

-I don't understand...- he muttered through clenched teeth and with his head down.

-We know how you feel Boruto- his father tried to comfort him.

-No, you don't know anything, you don't know what I'm feeling!- he cried out in pain.

They would never fully understand how it felt to know that the person he loved the most had become a dangerous enemy and that he would most likely have to eliminate her with his own hands to protect them all.

The very thought made him want to die.

For a moment he thought that if he hated her maybe it would be easier, but he was wrong, he could not hate her, no matter how hard he tried it was impossible for him to hate her.

He loved her and that was not going to change.

Anger and impotence consumed him and to everyone's surprise, in one swift movement he threw a strong blow, followed by others, at one of the file cabinets next to him. He didn't care that he was destroying part of the real estate of his father's work, the only thing he wanted at that moment was to let off steam, scream, cry, whatever, but he wanted that suffocating feeling to go away.

The others watched the scene in silence and let the young man vent to the empty file cabinets. They knew he was in pain and it was good that he took out his frustration before it destroyed him.

What they didn't expect was the angry scream he let out after throwing one last punch at the now deformed file cabinet.

-This has gone too far, she HAS gone too far!- every word he let out hurt but he could do nothing against the truth.

-We know Boruto, but....-

-We have to stop her before she tries something else- Boruto was reluctant to listen to the others, at this point there was nothing they could say to him anymore to think of anything else.

-No, wait- his father's voice was the only thing that stopped his tirade.

-What's wrong now?- the young Uzumaki demanded to know when he saw his father's worried face, he just hoped it wasn't something bad, his heart wouldn't take it anymore.

-There's something about all this that has been bothering me for a while now- his father revealed to him.

-Something about this is bothering you? Ha, I think you'll have to be more specific, then what is it?-

Naruto now turned to Tsunade.

-You said you would keep an eye on me and stand in for me until further notice, right?-

-That's right- nodded the fifth Hokage understanding where all this was going.

-But why?- she questioned again.

-What else did you expect them to do? Did you expect them to imprison you or send you to be executed- exclaimed his son with annoyance.

However, Naruto did not answer and avoided the gaze of his son and company.

-Hey- Boruto called out to him as realization began to dawn on him- You're not serious...? Right?- he was afraid to hear his father's answer.

Naruto just nodded making everyone in the room gasp in fright.

-What?!-

-That's impossible! They can't! Or can they?-

-It is a punishment that was designed to prevent some great nation from attacking some small unprotected village or to prevent something similar to what happened to you recently- Tsunade interjected.

-Then... It can't be...- Boruto looked at his father with fear.

-Indeed, I should get that punishment for what happened- Naruto nodded.

-That's not fair! Dad, there must be a way to stop that from happening-

-There isn't... However, I didn't receive that punishment, instead, they sent Tsunade-Obachan to replace me and keep an eye on me-

-That's good, isn't it? Why don't you look happy?-

-Because that's what's bothering me...-

-What?!- the complaints were not long in coming. All the younger children in the room were confused by the words of the seventh, but the older ones were also distressed as to why the feudal's decision had changed.

-Dad, explain to me why not receiving the punishment bothers you?-

-You see Boruto, what bothers me is not that I didn't receive it, what bothers me is that I don't know why I didn't receive it-

-Could it be because you're a war hero- answered Boruto with obviousness.

-The feudal don't care about those things, boy- answered Tsunade.

-So? They told us that there was no way to avoid that punishment, so.... Why make an exception?-

-The only thing I can think of that could have happened is...- Naruto looked at Shikamaru and Tsunade who looked at him the same way, confirming that they thought the same.

-What is it? Come on, don't leave us like this-

-Most likely, Sarada had something to do with it...-

 

━──────────────━

 

Meanwhile, miles away from Konoha in a village in the river country, things were not very good either.

In the house that was deep in the forest belonging to the village, a woman could be heard banging and shouting in anger.

Denki, who was returning from checking the hidden cameras he had placed around Konoha went to the source of the noise, finding Ayame and Satsujin who were in front of the closed door of Sarada's room, both with a worried face, he approached the girls and heard more clearly the noise on the other side of the door.

-How is it going?- he had to admit it was a stupid question.

-How do you think?- Ayame answered with poorly disguised obviousness.

-What news?- Satsujin interrupted the beginning of the probable discussion.

-According to the images from the cameras I placed outside Konoha, they have already reached the village-

-Have they given no sign of sending more shinobi here?-

-Negative, so far there is no indication of anything like that but I'll keep my eyes open-

-Well, it will be better to keep an eye on that village, most likely they will give us more problems in the future-

-Right...- The boy sighed.

Both girls watched him carefully for a few seconds.

-They found you out, didn't they?-

He only nodded slowly.

-From now on you'll have to be more careful with them, they'll consider you a traitor just like Sarada-

-I guess so...- He knew the risks when he agreed to help Sarada years ago, he couldn't complain, not that he was going to complain either.

The moment between the three of them was interrupted by a loud bang followed by something breaking, and then everything went completely silent inside the room.

This worried them and they immediately approached the door.

-Sarada, are you all right?!-

-Did you hurt yourself?!-

-Sarada we're going in!- Just as they were about to open the door, a shout from inside stopped them.

-Don't come in! Leave me alone!-

-But...-

-I told you to leave! Go away! I want to be alone!- the girl shouted from the other side of the door.

Denki was going to insist but the girls stopped him.

-If you keep insisting she'll throw a kunai to your head, it's better to let her vent, we'll come back later- warned Satsujin.

Denki was not very convinced until something occurred to him.

-Where is Muku?- he looked for the black-haired man with his eyes without any success.

-He's outside, he went to the village to get some things, he won't be back soon, I hope so...- answered Ayame knowing what Denki was thinking.

-Let's go, we have a lot of things to take care of- Satsujin went on to leave somewhere on the property to manage some things in the village, Ayame reluctantly followed her and Denki stayed a few more minutes outside the room until he decided to give Sarada some privacy.

Inside the Uchiha's room there was total chaos.

The leftover pieces of the only mirror in the room were strewn across the floor, the leftover kunais she had with her were pinned to the wall, all of her clothes and other belongings were strewn about the room, her hair was a mess where she had pulled the strands out of desperation, most of her attire was gone leaving her with only a thin blouse to cover her upper body along with her underwear covering her lower body, her face was red from crying and her voice was hoarse from the strain of her sobs.

She was trembling, she could tell now, her whole body was shaking, her head and eyes hurt horribly, from one moment to the next she fell to her knees on the tatami of her room and her heart hammered against her chest painfully, she brought a hand against her chest and stifled a moan of pain.

She couldn't take it anymore, it was too much for her, too much stress, too much pain, she didn't want to feel anything anymore, she wanted a little break from the reality she was in.

Her gaze strayed to a shard of mirror on the floor and instinctively she reached out her hand to take it.

Holding the piece of mirror in her wobbly hand sent a slight shiver through her body.

An intrusive thought went through his head.

What if...?

She brought the edge closer to her wrist and for a brief moment she could see her reflection in the small shard. Her carmine red eyes with a sun-like etching looked back at him and reminded him why they were the way they were.

"-This is all my fault, if I had not been so careless none of this would have happened-" tears renewed their course down her cheeks.

Slowly the edge of the mirror moved closer to the soft, fragile skin of her wrist. Just above old, thin cut scars.

The memory of a similar scene flashed through her thoughts.

She was in her room just as she was at that moment, her room and she likewise were a mess, she felt empty, her heart ached and she just wanted to end the suffering that gnawed at her.

"-Why did I survive, why didn't I die right there too, why did they save me, why am I still alive?-"

It was like being in slow motion, he watched slowly as the glass slid over his skin creating a slight cut. The small sting she felt from it was nothing compared to what she felt inside. He watched a thin crimson line slowly sprout from the cut, it wasn't enough.

He ran the blade once more over the already damaged skin and this time exerted more force, causing a deeper wound.

Her white skin turned crimson as the vital fluid began to drip until it stained the floor beneath her, but she didn't care and continued with what she was doing.

She ran the blade over her skin again and created another cut, and more blood came out.

She had gone into a kind of trance.

He didn't hear someone screaming his name in horror.

As she was about to retrace another cut something or rather, someone had struck the hand holding the mirror shard causing the small sharp object to fly away from her grasp and in turn causing her to snap out of her reverie.

-What are you doing...?- with trembling hands she tried to grab the sharp object again, but was stopped by the person who had previously hit her hand.

-Here the real question is, What are you doing?- Sarada would recognize that voice anywhere.

-Muku let go of me- she tried futilely to break free from the boy's solid grip.

In one swift movement Muku grabbed Sarada wrapping her legs around her and with force managed to immobilize her arms.

With great difficulty he tied a piece of cloth over the bleeding wounds, stopping the girl's bleeding, much to her chagrin.

-No! let me go, let me go!- she sobbed.

-Don't worry, you'll be fine, everything will be all right- he wrapped her in his arms trying to comfort her.

-No... Nothing is going to be all right, nothing will ever be the same again.... - Her voice sounded so loud that it made his heart ache.

-Partly true, nothing will ever go back to the way it used to be, I can't assure you that you will go back to normal because nothing will ever go back to the way it used to be, what you lost was worthless, the lives that are lost are irreplaceable, they leave a deep wound that will become a scar that will hardly go away from here- carefully and making sure she didn't try to get rid of him, he brought a hand to Sarada's chest and pressed lightly on her heart- It would be very selfish of me to ask you to forget it, I know it's impossible, but I will ask you to try to overcome it, only then you can move forward and move on, you don't know how it breaks my heart to see you self-destruct in this way- he carefully caressed with his thumb the wounded place of her wrist on the cloth that served as a tourniquet.

The black hair did not respond and only cried bitterly on the boy's chest, while letting out slight moans.

Muku hugged Sarada tighter against his chest trying to keep the tears from coming out of her eyes as well.

-Please... Don't give up little sister...-

 

━──────────────━

 

-What are you talking about?- asked Boruto not believing what his father was saying.

-Most likely Sarada had something to do with it- he repeated more clearly but Boruto refused to believe he was serious.

-Stop joking- he tried to make his voice sound nonchalant, but to no avail.

-I'm serious- his father insisted.

-Please! You want me to believe that after the day I had- she exclaimed in disbelief.

-Your father is serious Boruto- Shikamaru insisted but the young blond refused to believe.

-And what makes them think that?- he questioned unconvinced.

-You see, there is no reason for the feudals to pardon Naruto, the only logical way they would do it would be if the victims asked for it- Tsunade explained.

-What? Then Sarada...- Inojin could not believe what he was hearing.

-That's right, Sarada is most likely the cause of why Naruto is still here-

Everyone fell into a heavy silence that no one dared to break.

-What... how likely is it that what they say is true...- Boruto managed to say.

-Maybe eighty percent- answered Shikamaru understanding the blond's disbelief.

Boruto was speechless. He didn't know what to think of all this, Sarada was part of a group of mercenary shinobi, she belittled them, insulted her parents and tried to kill her classmates for no reason, so why? why was she saving her father? why was she now acting like the old Sarada? what did she gain from that? why was she doing it now?

Now he was sure he would have a seizure.

ChōChō watched the scene without knowing what to think, until he noticed something.

-And why are you guys so quiet?- everyone turned to Iwabe and Metal to find them depressed and worried. Both boys seemed to be in shock.

-Boys... Did something bad happen to you?-

-You see... When we were in the forest chasing that masked man who had been following us, we discovered something...-

-What was it that you discovered?-

-We don't know how to say it- Iwabe's voice came out a little bruised but they decided to ignore it.

-Well, just say it- Inojin tried to make a joke without any success.

-It's hard to say... it's just impossible, it's something that can't be real...-

-Metal, you're really killing us, say it at once!-

Both boys looked at each other fearful of what they knew and sighed after a couple of seconds.

-It's Denki...-

-What?-

-He was that masked man... -It was him... It was him, we're sure, he even answered to his name... -What are you talking about?-

-What are you talking about?...?... That's impossible, Denki, he died... He died on a mission years ago...-

-We know it, believe me, we know it better than anyone, we saw him die, we saw how the place he was in was consumed by the flames, we saw how Denki was trapped in the debris and we just watched how everything happened without being able to do anything about it-

-So if they saw him die, how is it possible that he is still alive?-

-Even I don't know...- After that they kept silent.

-Now that I think about it... We never recovered a body, so.... We never checked if he was dead, we assumed him dead because of the situation, because we believed that no one could survive that- Naruto remembered the incident of that night and how he had to personally give the news to Mr. Kaminarimon.

-In that case we will have to investigate this case thoroughly, it is not normal for the dead to come back to life for no reason, besides, if he decided to defect then he will have to be taken care of as the law dictates- said Tsunade.

Both Metal and Iwabe shivered when they heard Tsunade's words, but they did not recriminate anything because they knew the consequences of every act they committed as ninjas of Konoha.

An anbu burst into the office through one of the windows momentarily startling those present.

-So, where are Sasuke and Sakura Uchiha?-

-Mr. Uchiha could not be reached and Mrs. Uchiha was at the hospital working, we were told that she is in the middle of an operation- answered the anbu.

-Anything else?-

-Negative-

-Well, you may go- after that the anbu disappeared as he appeared.

-That pair always knows how to get away with it- sighed Naruto with tiredness and despair- Eh? Where are you going Tsunade-Obachan- the blond asked when he saw that Tsunade was going to the door of the Office.

-To the hospital- he answered with obviousness.

-Why?- Naruto asked without understanding.

-Because I know Sakura and I know that the operation is just a pretext-

-How do you know that?- ChōChō asked confused.

-Because I taught her- Tsunade seemed to some extent proud- You leave Sakura to me, you take care of locating Sasuke-

Before she could do anything else the door of the office opened wide followed by a choked voice.

-This is my fault-

It was heard at the entrance of the Office and when they turned to see it they found an unexpected scene.

The Uchiha matriarch was standing at the entrance of the Hokage's Office, trembling and letting out slight sobs. It was a rather pitiful sight honestly.

-I'm so sorry- he said between sobs.

-Sakura?- None of them understood what was going on.

-I'm sorry, I didn't think it would go this far- she cried with regret that no one understood at first.

-Come on, tell them why you and your husband threw out their poor daughter without any mercy- Shizune had been all that time right behind Sakura, holding her tightly by the arm and on her face her small smile was replaced by a grimace of fury.

-Shizune, what is going on here? I demand an explanation!- in Tsunade's head a thousand thoughts were going through trying to give her a clear answer to everything that was happening in front of her eyes, to begin with, she was returning to the village after years of a well-deserved vacation by order of the feudals because Naruto had made a foolishness and the first thing she found out when she returned was that the Uchiha family was causing problems.

First, Sasuke and Sakura's eldest daughter had disappeared without a trace, they instead of worrying about their daughter decided to act as if she had never existed and now as the cherry on top, it turns out that Sarada had left of her own accord and formed her own group of mercenary ninja.

-Now I know what happened to Sarada five years ago- that statement caught everyone off guard and made everyone in the Office turn their full attention to her and the pink-haired woman.

-What?-

-What do you mean Shizune?-

-Come on Shizune, explain yourself- demanded Tsunade.

-A few years ago, before I left with Tsunade-sama, I had been talking constantly with Sarada, and I can assure you that she did not seem to have any intention of wanting to leave the village, so when I heard that she left, something did not fit me, I felt that something was wrong, so I started to investigate and indeed, something really happened between Sarada and her parents that they do not want you to know, isn't it, Sakura?...-

Everyone turned their gaze completely to the Uchiha matriarch who avoided all eyes at all costs and refused to answer Shizune.

Boruto was expectant, this could be the moment when he would finally know the truth, the moment he has been waiting for, but for some reason something inside him suddenly didn't want to hear such a revelation.

Seeing that the pink hair was not going to answer Shizune lost the little patience she had left.

-Then if you don't say it, I will- said Shizune annoyed, because unlike Sakura, she didn't have any inconvenience in revealing the truth.

-No! Shizune, please, I couldn't with such shame!-

-Then say it Sakura, say what you have been keeping quiet during all these years-

Still not completely convinced, Sakura continued with fear.

-Sarada... She didn't leave home by her own choice...-

-So how do you explain what's been going on all this time?- Shikamaru didn't have the slightest idea of what was going on, but something told him that whatever the pink hair was about to say was going to cause a bigger problem. He had a feeling that a time bomb was about to go off in front of them and they didn't know it.

-He left because we left him no choice...-

-What?- Mitsuki had the same feeling as Shikamaru, she knew with certainty that the next words the Uchiha would say would be decisive for what was to come in the future and for the first time in a long time she was afraid of the unknown, and even more knowing that her best friends were involved. He slyly grabbed the hand of ChōChō who was by his side and she returned the gesture as a sign of mutual support.

-I allowed it because I thought it was the right thing to do, she had let us down...- she fell to her knees in front of everyone as she lamented.

-In spite of everything she was still their daughter, you and your husband did worse things at her age and nobody threw you out, did they?- with every word that both women jumped in front of them her nerves increased as well as her impatience and confusion.

-Sorry, I did not know what to do, everything was a chaos...- Sakura sobbed leaving with more doubts to those present.

Naruto desperate for an answer approached her friend and took her by the shoulders.

-Sakura, what happened?-

The pink hair saw her friend's face and instantly looked away, she refused to look someone in the face.

-She... She was...- she let out another sob- I can't... I can't say it-

-Sakura, come on, say it. What happened?-

She didn't want to but the guilt was too much, so many years keeping silent was killing her, every day was a torment, she had to say it before things got worse, if they could get worse.

-Sarada... was...- she took a breath and let out a shaky sigh closing her eyes tightly -Sarada was pregnant...-

Everything was silent.

And again in everyone's world there was a chaotic turn of events.

 

━──────────────━

 

Meanwhile, at the Konoha General Hospital, a woman with blue hair with pink locks, white skin and light blue eyes, watched the scene taking place in the Hokage's Office through the power of her left eye.

-They've found out... It's not safe for you here anymore, Kawaki...- Don't worry.

-Don't worry, as long as they don't know the whole truth I'll be more than fine, besides, in their eyes, I'm the adopted seventh son who was attacked by the Uchiha princess for no reason, and on the other hand, she's just a defector who betrayed the village...-

-She's not just any defector, for them now she's also an important asset that they'll want to recover at all costs due to her new found value and therefore, if they go deeper into the subject... I'm sorry to tell you that I can't promise you that your safety in this place...-

-I know... But I know the Uchiha, she would never reveal something like that to them, at least not after what happened....-

 

 

 

To be continue

 

A few days ago the official version of Sarada's time skip came out! At first I wasn't very convinced due to the fact that the design is not well appreciated but the fan-arts of how it would look like are beautiful I already want to see the full official design! So excited! 😆

Original:

Fan-arts that I think are beautiful (credit to their creators):

       

This one gives Itachi a style ❤:

I also found this one but I think it's an edit, still I would love them to be the same jacket ❤️❤️:

 

 

Notes:

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 30: What?...

-Sarada... was...- he took a breath and let out a trembling sigh, closing his eyes tightly- Sarada was pregnant...-

The whole place was submerged in a funereal silence.

Nobody could believe what was happening.

-But now what are you saying Sakura? Are you listening to yourself?- his friend questioned stupefied.

-Yes... I know... I couldn't believe it at first either...- muttered the Uchiha dejectedly.

After that painful confirmation, everyone's blood froze.

ChōChō and Inojin stifled a gasp, Konohamaru took a couple of steps back with disbelief marked on his face, Shikamaru frowned in annoyance, Mitsuki and Tsubaki did nothing but look worriedly at the elders, Metal and Iwabe stood in stone not knowing what to do and Tsunade and Naruto looked at the pink hair speechless.

And Boruto...

He was at a loss for words, his skin was a little whiter, his eyes were wide open without fixing on anything specific and that made them look lost. He couldn't move a limb, even when he wanted to approach the pink hair and question her himself, his body didn't respond.

Suddenly an intense urge to run away came to him, but again his body did not move.

The thought of a pregnant Sarada chilled his blood and his breathing was labored.

There must have been a mistake.

-What was it you said?...- his voice managed to leave his lips in a choked tone as if he couldn't breathe, yet the others present heard him.

It was then that they all remembered that he was present.

-Answer me!- feeling his legs stiffen, he shuffled his feet until he was face to face with Sakura, pushing his father out of the way in the process.

The adult woman looked at him with tears in her eyes and hesitantly repeated.

-Sarada when she left was pregnant- the words were so clear but at the same time so confusing and unreal that it was hard to understand them at all, so she repeated them in her head trying to prove that she was hearing wrong.

Sarada was pregnant.

Sarada was pregnant.

His pregnant Sarada.

That was a lie, Sarada couldn't have been pregnant and never found out. It had to be another lie from the Uchiha matriarch, there was no other explanation.

-You're lying...- she muttered- You're lying-

He could hear a slight sob from ChōChō and Mitsuki's small attempts to comfort her, but he didn't pay attention to anyone else but the pink-haired Uchiha in front of him, he desperately searched her look for some hint of a lie, but the only thing he found was regret and pain, and that made him sicker.

-Lies- he denied again- none of what they say is true- he did not want to accept this new reality where Sarada had left the village while pregnant. There must be some mistake.

Shizune watched him denying Sakura's words and that made her strange. Did he not know it? Or did he want to hide it?

-Shizune! Sakura! -the shout of her teacher brought her back to reality- What is all this?! What do these statements mean?! -it could be noticed that princess Tsunade could not believe Sakura's confession and the others were in the same circumstances.

-What Sakura just told them is the truth- she clarified firmly- Sarada was pregnant- she repeated Sakura's words and everyone saw her as if she was a phenomenon.

-How do we know that they are telling the truth?- exclaimed Shikamaru trying to keep his composure.

-It's not a lie- he assured- I know it very well because...- he hesitated a little- I was the one who performed the studies on Sarada when she was taken to the hospital for an unusual incident during one of her training sessions- his confession hit Boruto's head hard making him remember what happened years ago.

It made him remember that day at the training camp when Sarada had lost consciousness in the middle of a workout and he personally took her to the hospital where they were greeted by Shizune.

He remembered how after doing some tests on her, Shizune had asked him to wait outside the office.

He remembered well that after that day Sarada was behaving strangely, she stopped attending trainings, stopped attending missions and the symptoms of her "illness" did not disappear or diminish, despite regularly going to see Shizune and....

Oh...

Something inside his head put the pieces together and it all made sense.

Fuck...

No..

It couldn't be true, he refused to believe that, surely it was some sick joke or another lie that Shizune wanted to support Sakura in.

It all had to be coincidence, it had to be like that.

-It's a lie... You're lying!- he shouted in horror, he wasn't going to believe that Sarada, HIS girlfriend (or ex-girlfriend, it depends on your point of view because technically they never broke up) had been pregnant with his child without ever saying a word to him about it.

There was no way Sarada was pregnant back then, or was she?

Unless...

Suddenly memories came to his mind paralyzing him on the spot.

That day Sarada had approached him in an unusual way that worried him.

"-Boruto.... -" the trembling of her body was slight, she played with her hands and her eyes avoided by all means to look him in the face.

"-Sarada, what's wrong with you?-" her behavior was not normal and worried him, he thought something bad had happened to her.

She looked him in the eyes quickly and nervously.

"-There's nothing wrong with me...or...it depends on how you look at it.... -" she looked away from him quickly as she stammered.

"-What's wrong?" the waiting was killing him, he was never one to be patient.

"-Haha you'll have to wait for tonight-" he kissed her cheek "-see you at Mount Hokage at the same time as always, don't be late-" he smiled slightly at her and started to walk away.

He caught up to her quickly and making sure no one saw him gave her a fleeting kiss.

"-I wouldn't dare stand you up my princess-"

"-You'd better-" she said blushing.

Suddenly she felt sick.

That day was the last time he saw her, that moment when she walked away from him with a smile on her lips was the last time he saw her, because he hadn't attended the Hokage mount that night?

Why didn't he show up that night?

What was he doing?

What was he thinking about?

No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't remember why he had stood her up.

For years he had been thinking about it, why he hadn't attended, what he had been doing, what had happened to Sarada that night and what was it that she had to tell him.

What if...?

-Do you have proof of what you say?- Konohamaru asked coming out of the initial shock.

-Yes- Shizune nodded- I made a complete file about the follow up of her pregnancy while I was present, I took care to hide it among old files that are kept in the warehouse so no one would notice it, I can give you the date and the exact location of the file so you can check it out for yourselves-

-That would be very helpful- spoke Shikamaru calling an anbu to request the search for the Uchiha's file, the anbu went accompanied by Metal and Iwabe for a faster job.

The scene made Boruto terribly nauseous, he staggered in place at the sight of everyone and did his best to keep his legs from dropping him.

Shizune seeing the horror and disbelief on Boruto's pale face knew he wasn't lying.

He didn't know.

-This doesn't make sense- spoke the seventh Hokage drawing everyone's attention, even Boruto who was on the verge of a nervous breakdown.

-Hmm?-

-I don't understand how a pregnancy is related to Sarada's escape, besides- he turned to his friend who was still on the ground on her knees- Do you know who the father is?- no matter how hard he tried, he could not think of anyone, moreover, he never suspected that Sarada was dating someone, he always continued his life as usual except for that time when Shizune and Sarada had approached him to inform him that Sarada had a disease that affected her chakra and therefore she would not be able to continue with her common duties as Kunoichi until further notice, and now after years he discovers that everything had been a lie to cover up her pregnancy.

The pink-haired girl returned her gaze to the ground and shook her head.

-How do you not know who your daughter's partner was?- Shikamaru questioned incredulously.

-I... I didn't even know that she had been seeing someone, the only thing I know is that from one moment to the next she was pregnant.... But not knowing if she had a stable relationship or not, we thought she was promiscuous and that's why...- she sobbed- We kicked her out of the house...- she said.

Silence.

They all saw Sakura as if they did not know her, unable to believe that what she had just said was real.

-And why did they believe something like that? Didn't they ask her for an explanation or something like that?- Shikamaru, in spite of the impression, managed to formulate the most logical and crucial questions for a better understanding- To be honest, I had always believed that you and Sasuke had enough brains to face a crisis-.

Everyone looked expectantly at the pink-haired girl.

-Sorry...- suddenly sobbed the Uchiha, surprising everyone a little- I.... I wasn't thinking clearly, I felt so disappointed at that moment that I didn't even want to hear from her...- she sobbed with regret and shame.

Everyone fell silent, unable to process clearly what they had just heard.

None of them wanted to believe that the woman who adored her daughter above all else had kicked her out of their home without a second thought or a chance to explain herself.

Boruto felt everything around him distort and he felt dizzy.

After the uncertainty and surprise left, clearing his consciousness, something inside him began to slowly boil until his brain could identify it as fury.

-And you let her leave just like that?!- he let out his frustration, raising his voice against the pink hair.

Adults and a few young people were surprised by her outburst, but mistakenly attributed it to anger over the discovery of her lifelong best friend.

But a few youngsters thought they knew the real reason for her behavior.

The blond could feel the incredulous gazes of Mitsuki, ChōChō and Tsubaki on him but he paid no attention to them, in fact, he wasn't paying attention to anything around him.

He swore he could hear in the distance Momoshiki's faint ghoulish laughter mocking him, but he ignored it, after all, right now he cared little about what that pale-skinned Martian did.

Wait a minute, Momoshiki knew what had happened, he knew and never said anything.

He was about to interrogate the monster inside him but suddenly a dark figure came through the window and pounced on him knocking him down in the process.

It was all too fast, from one moment to the next he had Sasuke Uchiha on top of him completely furious trying to choke him, and his father and Tsunade trying to separate him from him.

Boruto didn't quite understand what was going on until the Uchiha's words ran over him like a train.

-This is all your fault!- he shouted in anger, still clutching his hand over his throat, at this point he felt dizzy and his lungs were screaming for oxygen.

-Sasuke let him go, you're going to kill him!- his father's shout reached his ears.

-May he rot in hell then!- the Uchiha shouted back.

-Anata!- even his wife's horrified scream didn't stop him.

Shikamaru did nothing to stop the angry Uchiha, not to be cruel, but he wanted to know what was going on and the black-haired man's words only fueled his curiosity.

After a strong struggle they managed to get Sasuke to let go of the boy, but the black-haired man kept struggling against the strong grip of the Hokages.

-Let go of me! I'm going to kill him! This is all your damn fault! I trusted you, I trusted my daughter's safety in your dirty hands and this is how you repay me!- Sasuke's tirade left them stunned and confused.

-Sasuske stop! What's going on? What are you talking about?!- demanded Naruto struggling to stop Sasuke.

Sasuke ignored his friend's words and continued to struggle to free himself.

Boruto painfully massaged his battered throat trying to catch his breath but just when he thought he could breathe normally again, Sasuke's words took his breath away.

-You did that to her! You got her pregnant!- those words were enough to make everyone in the room hold their breath, incredulous of the Uchiha's words.

-What?- was the only thing Naruto could utter as he passed his gaze over his friend and son. After a few more seconds in silence the room was filled with shouts and different exclamations of confusion, disbelief, horror and concern.

Boruto on the other hand froze not knowing what to do.

-It's true, isn't it? You were the one who went out with Sarada on the sly, it's because of you that this happened to her, or are you going to deny it now?- the Uchiha spat angrily.

Sasuke's words were suffocating him, and even if he wanted to disappear from everyone's eyes at that moment, he had to assume the consequences of his actions.

-Sasuke, that's enough- Naruto reprimanded him.

While he too was upset with the idea that someone had touched his niece, it was no reason to blame the first person who crossed his path.

At that Naruto remembered something of importance.

-Besides, Sasuke, don't you remember that in that village next to Sarada there is a boy with whom she seems to have some kind of relationship? Maybe he's the father of the baby Sarada was expecting- the idea still didn't please him, since he and none of them knew the guy, but no matter how much he thought about it he couldn't find another explanation.

Boruto shuddered at the mere thought of that guy's hands on Sarada, but he knew the truth all too well.

Naruto was arguing with Sasuke with everyone's eyes on them, but what neither he nor anyone else expected, was that Boruto's voice interrupted the discussion.

-No dad... I...- he paused to look seriously at everyone and once he was sure they had their attention on him, he continued- Sasuke is right...- everyone held their breath and Boruto took a deep breath before blurting out the following- six years ago I started dating Sarada on the sly and.... I am the father of the baby she was expecting- as he finished saying those words, everyone felt their blood freeze, all except those who already knew about his relationship with Sarada.

Naruto released Sasuke and approached his son with a face full of concern.

-What are you saying Boruto?- he grabbed his son by the shoulders tightly- Boruto.... I know that somehow you feel responsible for what happened to Sarada, I understand you, but you can't take responsibility for something that doesn't belong to you and...-

-Dad, I'm serious! I am the father of the child that Sarada was expecting- the words tasted strange in his mouth, everything was so unreal.

Everyone looked at him not knowing what to say, but Sasuke was the first to react.

-So you admit it, then answer why the hell did you do that? You didn't take responsibility for your actions and now my daughter is a renegade kunoichi- Sasuke was about to approach Boruto but was stopped by Tsunade's strong grip.

-Contrary to what you think, I didn't know anything about that, Sarada never told me she was pregnant, just like most here, I just found out that I'm a father, and something else, one of the main reasons why she left the village is you- Boruto blurted out without hesitation, he didn't care what they thought of him after this revelation, he just wanted to know the truth, and if that truth could bring Sarada back, he had a little bit of hope.

-Boruto- his father murmured strangely- When did this happen? Why didn't they ever tell them? What were they thinking?-

-Well... -Boruto remembered why they never said anything about their relationship and a shiver ran down his spine.

-Let's leave that aside for the moment- Shikamaru interrupted, to the relief of the younger Uzumaki- What I want you to clarify is what happened before Sarada left, I think it's time for you to tell the truth-

Sasuke seemed to think about it for a moment and then cleared his throat.

-We tried to make her miscarry..... But she refused, then we argued and.... As Sakura already told you, we were so disappointed that we didn't want to see her- Sasuke related seriously.

The seriousness and disinterest in Sasuke's words disgusted Boruto, and he looked at his former teacher angrily.

-And why did you do that?- he approached the Uchiha being intercepted by his father.

-We thought he wasn't on the right track and honestly, we wanted that creature to disappear...- a blow to his jaw silenced him causing him to recoil from the impact a couple of steps.

Several gasps were heard throughout the room, however this did not matter to Boruto, neither did he mind the exclamations and complaints of his father and other adults as he approached the Uchiha and grabbed him by the collar of his shirt.

-I don't want to hear you say something like that again, you hear me? Let it be the last time- threatened the younger blond, to which the Uchiha cursed in his mind, he didn't expect to get hit in the face.

-Let go of me- before the Uchiha returned the blow Naruto stopped him.

-Both of you, that's enough, this is no time to fight each other- Tsunade scolded.

Boruto let go of Sasuke and staggering he hurried towards the door of the Office being anxious to get away from all the hurricane that was shaking his life.

-Hey Boruto, where are you going?!- he heard his father yell at him but he paid no attention and walked away from the Hokage tower.

He wanted to be alone.

Shikamaru had been listening carefully to the Uchiha's story and there was something that didn't quite fit, there were a lot of blanks, but what could they do about it? They couldn't send them in for questioning because of the status they possessed.

Sakura silently watched the place where Boruto had gone and felt a regret she had never felt in her life, she was ashamed of her actions, but there was nothing she could do about it anymore.

 

━──────────────━

 

Tsubaki was walking through the dark streets of Konoha with a backpack of supplies in one hand, she was on her way out of the village.

A few minutes after Boruto left the Office leaving a chaos behind him, a message came from the iron country requesting his immediate presence, so he had no choice but to retreat.

Even though he would have to worry about what might await him when he arrived in the Iron Country, he kept thinking about what had just happened before his eyes. The Uchiha and the Uzumaki did have problems....

But there was something that made her uneasy.

Like Shikamaru, she believed that the Uchiha were not being completely honest, and it made her doubt the veracity of their story.

She deeply doubted that Sarada would leave the village just because of a fight with her parents. Moreover, she was convinced that had she fought with her parents she would turn to her friends or Boruto for help, but according to others, she did not. And that's what makes her uneasy. Why did she run away without saying anything to anyone?

At that moment to Tsubaki's mind came the memory of the conversation she had had with ChōChō and Mitsuki.

Flashback

After the awkward scene in the Hokage tower they had gone to dinner at Ichiraku, the couple was seated across from her, and neither had uttered a word since they had left the tower.

They had already gone through their order and no one dared to speak.

She waited a couple more minutes until the silence made her despair.

"-So, what are they hiding?-" she took the first step.

ChōChō and Mitsuki looked at each other as if they were communicating telepathically and then looked at her seriously,

"-You have to promise that you won't tell anyone, for anything in the world you mustn't tell-" ChōChō's voice was insistent.

"-Don't worry, I'm a samurai, my word is honor-" the samurai assured her to reassure the other girl.

The brunette and the albino looked at each other again and sighed in tandem.

"-You see, six years ago Boruto and Sarada started dating secretly, and they lasted like that until Sarada's disappearance-" Mitsuki related seriously.

"-Sarada never liked girls outside the family getting so close to him, so she regularly always went to my house and ended up venting about everything that happened during the day, and what her complaints were mostly about was that Sumire was becoming more and more insistent in her attempts to get closer to Boruto, and as you know and have seen, Boruto is very naive and doesn't even notice it!- sighed ChōChō with irritation.

"-Wow, wow! So they really were a couple huh?-" commented Tsubaki calmer than they thought she would be.

"-And why aren't you surprised? Unless...-" ChōChō gasped "-You knew!!! How!!!! And since when!!!-" she exclaimed in alarm, and Mitsuki may not have shown much but he was confused and at the same time surprised.

"-Hey calm down-" Tsubaki waved her hands to calm the brunette "-Don't be alarmed, I haven't known for a long time and I didn't know for sure either, but I did suspect it, I mean, just look at Boruto, it's more than obvious that something had those two for him to be so desperate to find her-"

"-Yeah, you might be right about Boruto not being very discreet-" agreed Mitsuki.

"-Might? Come on man, that blond looks desperate every time something about Sarada is mentioned-" she took some of the water they had been offered earlier and cleared her throat "-If I'm honest with you, I'm relieved-"

"-What?-"

"-Why?-"

"-I'm relieved that it's just a desire to get his beloved girlfriend back and not something else-" she looked away from her companions as she thought of one of her theories.

"-What had you had in mind?-"

"-It doesn't matter-" he played it down but his companions insisted.

"-Then it doesn't matter if you tell us-" Mitsuki's snake-like smile made a shiver run through her body, that boy was sometimes creepy and not in a good way.

She thought for a few moments and sighed defeatedly, who cares, what could go wrong if she told them her thoughts?

"-I thought he got her pregnant or something, that's why she ran away and Boruto wanted his little family back at all costs...-" her words were quick but understandable "-Crazy isn't it?-" she asked nervously, but her companions didn't respond and when she turned to look at them she found their faces full of surprise and their mouths were wide open.

Her nerves grew for believing she had crossed a line and fearfully she asked:

"-Guys?-" she called out to them uncomfortably for unexpected silence, waiting for a response from her classmates.

"-Ah! Sorry, it's just that you surprised me-" ChōChō answered nervously, not expecting such thoughts from the samurai.

"-Aha-" the chestnut observed the Akimichi carefully only to be interrupted by the albino.

"-But luckily your worries were in vain-" the snake boy answered simply.

"-Yes, luckily it's not about that-" she agreed with him.

Some time later their orders arrived and they settled down to dinner without bringing up the subject again, but not before telling them that he was going to try to make Sumire not to be so insistent.

End of flashback

Next time he would be sure not to overlook any of her theories.

He recalled their reactions to his assumption and hesitated.

"-They knew ahead of time that there was something going on between Boruto and Sarada, so.... There's a strong possibility that they knew about Sarada's 'secret', but.... Why didn't they say anything about it, why hide something like this?-"

Then he thought carefully and reconsidered.

No, if they had known about something so important they wouldn't have kept it a secret.

Had Sarada kept it from everyone and when her parents found out she decided to run away?

Or had she always planned to run away regardless of the reaction or thoughts of others?

No, that didn't make sense.

Sarada would never do something like this without a good reason.

She would get answers no matter what and she thought she knew where she could get them, but first, she had to do something.

She stopped her walk right in front of the gates of Konoha Hospital.

He took a deep breath before entering the mostly white covered place and approached the receptionist.

The next few minutes were almost on automatic, his feet moving on their own as he thought about the words he would say to his hospitalized companion.

The next thing she knew, she was already in front of the room she wanted to get to.

He plucked up his courage and opened the door after knocking a couple of times.

Upon entering the room the image that greeted her was unexpected.

Sumire was sitting on her bed with her eyes red and puffy, her cheeks streaked with tears.

When the purple-haired girl caught the sound of the door opening, she turned her gaze there to meet Tsubaki's gaze.

-¿W.. What's wrong Tsubaki?-

-What happened to you?-

The purple haired girl didn't answer and looked down without daring to look her in the face.

-It's Boruto isn't it?- when the purple hair nodded followed by a sob, Tsubaki sighed- Then you won't like what I'll tell you, but you have to know- he came closer to her to be face to face.

-Huh?- hiccupped the purple-eyed girl, not understanding Tsubaki's words.

-Sumire, there's something we need to talk about- the seriousness in her voice let Sumire know that whatever she would say, it would be something important.

-What is it?- the girl blew her nose and then turned her full attention to the brunette.

Tsubaki took a deep breath and continued.

-I think you've already realized that there's something between them, right?-

-Where are you going with this?- Sumire was not in the mood for this conversation, she didn't want to know anything more about the alleged relationship between Boruto and Sarada.

-What I want to get to is the truth- she observed the puffy eyes of the purple hair that looked at her with confusion- I come from the Hokage tower and.... We just found out something...- she had been told not to say anything about this to anyone, but Sumire in theory was still part of the group- we think we know why Sarada left...- Sumire, despite not wanting to know anything about it...

Sumire despite not wanting to know anything about Boruto and Sarada for a while, had to admit that curiosity was very strong.

But as the saying goes; curiosity killed the cat.

-What happened?- questioned the hospitalized girl, wanting to know the truth behind the Uchiha princess' escape, not knowing that moments later she would regret it.

-You see, the night Sarada disappeared she had a strong argument with her parents and they in their anger threw her out of their house and.... The reason why they argued was because... Sarada was pregnant...- even though her voice was clear, Sumire didn't think she had heard correctly.

-What did you say?- she must have misheard, what she had just heard must have been a figment of her imagination.

Tsubaki sighed and watched as Sumire's hands tightened on the sheets of her bed.

-When Sarada left the village she was pregnant, pregnant with Boruto's child...-

-You're lying! You're lying!- she shouted shocked jumping out of her bed- That can't be true...!- she didn't want to believe that she was trying to get into a relationship that belonged to two of her friends and what's more, that this relationship had resulted in a baby.

She fell to her knees when her legs couldn't support her anymore, she coughed painfully and held back tears, she didn't want to cry, not for something like that, she couldn't humiliate herself anymore.

Just thinking that Boruto was going to have a child, or rather, that he had a child somewhere in the world, made her feel humiliated, made her heart ache more and her stomach churn.

But what hurt her the most at that moment was something that hit her like a train and it was Tsubaki's strange calmness in the face of everything that was happening.

-You knew... Didn't you?- she demanded to know with a choked voice due to the contained crying.

-I knew they were a couple, but I had no idea that they had had a child...- she muttered in a low voice so that only they could hear her conversation.

-Why are you doing this to me? Why are you telling me this? Or rather, why didn't you tell me before?!- Sumire's voice rose in volume with each word until it sounded almost intimidating, but the samurai didn't flinch, she only observed.

-I didn't want to intrude too much, and...-

-I don't want to hear you, I don't want to hear anything from anyone, I'm fed up... Is there anything else I need to know about? Because if so, tell me now!- tears ran down her cheeks now and she did nothing to stop them.

Her outburst surprised Tsubaki.

-No... But...-

-Then go away! Go away, I don't want to see you!- the desperation in her voice was noticeable, Tsubaki didn't want to argue and she had no time to waste either, after all, she had already done what she had to do, there was nothing to stop her from leaving. Besides, she believed that some time alone would do the purple-haired girl some good.

Without looking back she left the room and the Hospital, still thinking about what she had to do once she reached her destination.

He would get answers.

 

━──────────────━

 

There he was again, in the middle of the forest in the training grounds, beating and smashing everything in his path, he urgently needed to get his despair, pain, disappointment and sadness out somehow, and what better than a good "training".

All he could think about was Sarada and his son, his son.... His, a son of his and Sarada. Thousands of thoughts and questions about him swirled around in his head like... How old would he be now? Maybe barely about five years old, would it be a boy or a girl? It wasn't that he cared about gender, but something inside him got excited just thinking about it, what would he look like? He was gnawed with curiosity as to whether it would look like him or Sarada, or even both, would Sarada have told her son about him or did he hide it just as she hid her pregnancy from him? Most likely, but he would never know until he verified it himself.

That reminded him that Sarada had kept quiet for quite some time about her condition, and that bothered him more and more.

He threw another hard punch at the tree, causing some of his fingers to thunder painfully, indicating that he had probably broken them, but he couldn't care less.

He had sworn to stop Sarada no matter what, but how to do it? Before he felt determination as well as pain, he felt that the decision he had made burned him inside, but he had been determined and nothing would make him change his mind, or so he thought until he found out what the woman he loved so much kept hidden from him for so many years.

And now he wondered.

How could he end up with her, the mother of his child?

-Why?!- he cried out in the darkness of the forest- Why are you doing this to me now?!- tears stung his eyes.

Things were getting more and more complicated and were killing him.

Why had Sarada deprived him of his son?

He didn't understand.

"-You'll have to wait until tonight-" he kissed her cheek "-see you at Mount Hokage at the same time as usual, don't be late-"

The last words Sarada said to him that day echoed in his head.

-Did you... That night you were going to tell me?...- he murmured hoarsely.

There were so many things he didn't understand, he had so many doubts and so many questions that needed urgent answers, but he wouldn't get what he wanted if he just stood there idly by and did nothing.

He had to talk seriously with Sarada at any cost.

He had so many things to ask her, to tell her and to demand from her.

He wanted to know why she left without telling him about her pregnancy, he was the father of that baby and he had the right to know.

She wanted to tell him everything she was thinking right now, she wanted him to listen to her so he could unburden himself, just like in the old days when she was always by his side.

And most of all, she wanted to see her son, she wanted to meet him, to be a part of his life and Sarada's, just like it should have been, but she knew it couldn't be that easy.

But it didn't matter, he would get the answers he wanted and try to change the situation for the better.

He thought once again of the current Sarada and her curt and cold attitude towards them, and his heart ached for the umpteenth time in the day.

-How did this all happen?- he growled clenching his fists, ignoring the pain in them and tried to think of what he would do next to try and fix everything that was going on right now in his life.

The calm of the night was what ruled the forest, until some footsteps approaching behind him interrupted the night calm.

-Boruto...- called his name from behind him.

When he turned around he found some unexpected but unwelcome presences, much less at this precise moment.

-What do they want?-

 

 

 

To be continue

 

Notes:

Tsubaki has powers, that's all I'll say about her hahaha.
This chapter didn't contain a single moment of the current Sarada and her companions, and I really don't know if they will appear in the next chapter other than in memories.

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 31: Distant Memories Part 1 "So It Begins"

Notes:

✿.-° ❀.-° ✿.-° 🌸 °-.✿ °-.❀ °-.✿
To understand you a little better to what is to come you need a little context. Also this chapter is shorter than the others.
✿.-° ❀.-° ✿.-° 🌸 °-.✿ °-.❀ °-.✿

6 years ago

 

Boruto and Sarada were best and inseparable friends since they were little babies.

Although they always ended up arguing for any nonsense, that was normal in their relationship and no one was worried about that because they were already used to it and knowing the relationship of their parents it was understandable that children inherit certain things from their parents.

For a while many in the village expected a relationship between the two boys, because they said that those who fight love each other, but after so much waiting many stopped having interest in the possible couple or others said that those two could never have something.

But as the saying goes; give time to time.

And indeed, not long after everyone in the village, except for his friends gave up, Boruto and Sarada started dating, but this no one ever knew.

Why was that? You may be wondering.

Well... There are certain reasons...

There were many who stopped supporting the couple not only because they were tired of waiting, but also some were not very pleased that the Uchiha princess joined the son of the seventh Hokage, since it was rumored that the Uchiha were a clan of cursed monsters that only caused trouble and should cease to exist. Although at this the Hokage had had more than one complaint and so many stopped complaining, but not everyone wavered.

Another complaint was because somehow information had leaked out about Boruto's incidents with Karma and Momoshiki, which caused many to label Boruto a monster, which caused the Hokage, his family and the Uchiha family, to also have more than a few things to say about it.

At first neither of them cared what others thought of their relationship, but that changed when one night when Boruto and Sarada would announce their relationship to the Uchiha family, something unexpected happened.

It was nighttime in Konoha, both young men had just finished a training session with their friend Mitsuki and were now on their way to the Uchiha's house to see her parents.

They were now five months into their relationship and for some reason no one suspected it, but the question here is.... Why did they wait so many months to talk to her parents?

Well... Out of fear.

Boruto feared his master's reaction, he was sure he would slit his throat with his sword as soon as he saw him holding his daughter's hand.

Boruto silently felt a little calmer that he had managed to say goodbye to his family properly that morning in case he didn't return.

-BakaBoruto, can you calm down? Your hand is sweating a lot since a while ago- he commented with displeasure, but despite that, he firmly held his partner's hand- I already told you that I won't let dad touch you even a hair, besides, I'm sure mom will support us and stop dad if he tries to make any foolishness- assured the Uchiha trying to reassure the nervous blond.

-But...-

-Relax, nothing bad is going to happen.... I think...- she whispered that last thing but it was heard by her boyfriend who was getting more and more nervous as they approached the Uchiha residence.

Once they were in front of the Uchiha's door, Sarada raised her hand to open the door until something stopped them in place.

-Come on Sasuke-kun! Don't be so bitter, sooner or later it will pass- Sarada's mother's exclamation was heard inside followed by her father's annoyed voice.

-No! I won't allow it!-

-But Sarada is growing up and she is not an ugly girl, boys will approach her and....

-If anyone comes even an inch near her I will strangle him with my own hand- after the cold and harsh words of the Uchiha patriarch both young men froze in place.

-For God's sake Sasuke, Sarada will at some point start dating someone and maybe someday she will make a family and...-

-Stop there Sakura, don't continue with that- after that they stopped hearing voices from the other side of the door.

Sarada at that moment seriously feared for Boruto's life, slowly and with a little force she pulled him away from the door of her house, what she didn't expect was that her boyfriend opposed to her action.

-Boruto, what are you doing?- she exclaimed in whispers in surprise.

The boy didn't answer and pulling her hand they both approached the Uchiha's house again.

-Boruto, you have to go- she exclaimed again without understanding her boyfriend's behavior.

The boy turned to her with a serious face.

-I won't leave- he replied resolutely.

The Uchiha was surprised by his words and quickly became alarmed.

-What?! You're crazy! My father is going to kill you- she tried to make him desist but in vain.

-I promised you that I would tell your parents today that we're going out, and I'm not going back on my word- he held her hand tighter.

-Boruto...- Sarada couldn't stop looking at those blue eyes that enchanted her every time she saw them and she could swear that now they were of a more intense blue.

-I've decided, I'll tell your father- Boruto had the intention of approaching Sarada to kiss her, but before he could get close, the door of the Uchiha residence burst open exalting the boys.

-Tell me what?- the Uchiha patriarch stood in the doorway next to his surprised wife.

-Dad!- the Uchiha princess upon seeing her father quickly let go of the blond's hand and was thankful that her father hadn't noticed their approach or else Boruto would be dead right now.

-Sensei!- the blond shouted in fright.

-Tell me what?- he insisted with a menacing look that was on his pupil at all times.

-Well, I... You see... I wanted to tell you that...- the words did not come out of his lips, because in spite of having been determined a few moments ago, right now, having his father-in-law in front of him, he felt too intimidated and eminently in danger.

-What?...- the older Uchiha got closer to the blond while his wife behind him tried to stop him- Could you tell me why you are with my daughter at this hour-

-Well, I... I was accompanying her and...-

-My daughter doesn't need you to escort her, I'm sure there's another reason...-

-I... I wanted to tell you that...-

Sarada saw the killer instinct burning in her father's eyes and an alarm went off in her head.

-That... Himawari wants me to go spend the night with her at her house in a few days- she said the first thing that came to her mind and she could feel Boruto's incredulous gaze on her.

Her father looked at her for a few moments with suspicion and then sighed and took a few steps back, much to the blond's relief.

-I see, but what's he doing here- he returned his gaze to the blond who was in a cold sweat.

-Well, I came to...-

-He came to tell you what his sister wanted- he answered awkwardly to try to get his father's attention away from his boyfriend.

-And why...?-

-Sasuke stop tormenting him already- the pink hair scolded her husband and turned to the blond and his daughter while holding her swollen little belly- And about your sister's request Boruto, I see no objection to Sarada spending the night at your house... -

-Are you crazy?! I see more than one inconvenience in MY daughter staying at a boy's house all night- shouted the older Uchiha scandalized.

-But they won't be alone if that's what you're worried about, Naruto, Hinata, Kawaki and Himawari will be with them, besides, it's not the first time that Sarada, MY daughter, stays over at the Uzumaki's house- reproached his wife.

-But...-

-Sarada- the pink hair called her daughter ignoring her husband's complaints- you have permission to go to the Uzumaki's house and don't pay much attention to what your father says about it- she turned to the Uzumaki with a warm smile- thank you very much for accompanying her Boruto-

-Ah, it was nothing Sakura-San- murmured the blond in response- and on behalf of my sister I thank you very much- he made a slight bow in gratitude regretting having involved his sister.

-You're welcome, in a while I will call Hinata to confirm that Sarada will attend and make sure that it won't be a bother for Sarada to stay all night- he commented with a carefree tone that only made the younger ones worry.

-Ah... Of course... Eh..- the blond didn't know what to say but he didn't have to think long before Sarada intervened again.

-Very well, then since everything is in order you'd better go home Boruto, it's getting late and Hinata-San will worry- commented the Uchiha princess giving her boyfriend a look that said "Go before it gets worse and have your sister help us" and just as it has always been, with a simple look both could understand each other perfectly.

-You're right- the blond was about to walk away not before saying a proper goodbye to everyone, until Sasuke shouted.

-Stay away from my daughter for at least fifty meters!- his tone was cold and threatening.

-Sasuke!- his wife scolded as Sarada gave Boruto another look to tell him to get out while he could.

The blond didn't wait a moment longer to obey his girlfriend and get away from there, he feared that his sensei/father-in-law would kill him at any moment if he didn't leave.

Boruto ran across the rooftops quickly to his house to convince his sister to tell their parents that she was the one with the idea that Sarada would be staying at their house before Sakura called their mother to confirm that Sarada would be attending.

That night would be a long one.

After that incident at the Uchiha residence, everything went relatively normal, except that now every time Sarada left her house, her father would "stealthily" follow her around the village at a considerable distance, making sure that Boruto didn't try anything suspicious, therefore, neither of the lovers could be too close to each other and that was making them desperate.

The day came when Sarada would sleep over at the Uzumaki house and her father as he did lately, followed her to the Uzumaki house just to make sure nothing "weird" happens.

The Uchiha sighed with irritation but did nothing, she knew she would accomplish nothing by arguing with her father.

When she arrived at the Uzumaki residence she was greeted by Hinata and only then did she feel her father walk away from the place, that caused her to breathe a slight sigh of relief.

-Sarada-Chan, I'm glad you're here, come in- the older woman let the Uchiha in- I'll call Himawari, wait a moment- the Uzumaki walked away from her leaving Sarada in the foyer not knowing what to do, she watched the major walk away and there she realized how elegant she was dressed.

-Hello Sarada- the Hokage greeted her from the hall.

-Hokage-Sama- he made a slight bow making the elder embarrassed.

-Sarada, there is no need for such formality, we are all like family- smiled the Uzumaki patriarch happily as his daughter walked down the stairs.

-Sarada-Chan, it's good that you are here!- the youngest hugged the black-haired girl happily even though she was not the one who actually invited her.

A few days ago Himawari had been in her room quietly until her brother came through her window with shortness of breath, sweaty and with a pale face, this had scared the young Uzumaki believing that something very bad had happened, until her brother began to babble a lot of things that she barely understood, after a couple of minutes Boruto seemed to pull himself together and spoke more clearly.

-I need you to invite Sarada to stay over here in a few days-

It must be said that Himawari didn't understand anything at first and still didn't understand, but after his brother desperately begged him he agreed. And it was just at that moment that her mother called her asking if she had invited Sarada to sleep over, Himawari looked at Boruto quizzically and he smiled apologetically. She confirmed to her mother and her mother went back to talk to Mrs. Uchiha who was on the other end of the phone.

That had been a few days ago and Boruto hadn't quite explained why she had asked him to lie to his mother, but she would be sure to question him later.

-Where is Kawaki?- asked the young Uzumaki when she didn't see her adopted brother anywhere.

-Kawaki left this afternoon on a mission with Team 5, they'll be back in a couple of days- announced Naruto as Boruto entered the room.

-And where are you guys going so elegant?- asked the younger blond in surprise, not ignoring the fact that Sarada was already there.

-We have to go out to a dinner at the Hyuga clan- answered his mother.

-Maybe we'll be back until tomorrow morning- continued his father, making some final alterations to his suit.

-Really?- the young Uzumaki smiled slyly and looked at his girlfriend mischievously, who understood him and gave him a disguised punch in the ribs, making him groan in pain.

The Uzumaki couple headed for the exit.

-Well, see you in the morning- he said goodbye- Don't set the house on fire- after that he left through the doorway and behind him his wife left, but not before saying something one last time to the boys.

-About that, Sarada is in charge- and without waiting for an answer the former Hyuga went out of the house closing the door behind him, leaving a young Uzumaki very dissatisfied.

-Why is she in charge?! It's not fair, I'm the eldest1- he complained with dissatisfaction.

-Just for a few days- boasted the Uchiha with a sly smile.

-I have no objection if Sarada-Chan stays in charge- the youngest of the Uzumaki smiled at the Uchiha and turned to her brother- besides little brother, we know that of us Sarada-Chan is the most responsible- she smiled amused by the offended expressions of her brother.

-Traitor...- grumbled his brother.

Her brother's comment made the young girl remember something.

-By the way, now tell me why did you ask me to lie to our parents saying that I invited Sarada to stay in the house?-

Both boys blushed at the question and avoided the curious look of the younger girl.

-There was a misunderstanding with my father- said the Uchiha.

-What kind of misunderstanding?- she insisted.

-Well...- she had no idea what to say to her boyfriend's sister, luckily Boruto intervened.

-Hima, tomorrow you have an academy, go take a bath and get ready for bed- said his brother interrupting the interrogation.

-But...-

-Don't argue- her brother hurried her- in the meantime I will bring Sarada's things upstairs-

-In a while we can talk more Himawari-Chan- assured the Uchiha.

The Uzumaki sighed in surrender.

-Okay- after that the girl went to do as her brother told her.

Once they were out of Himawari's hearing range, Boruto went over to hug Sarada.

-Alone at last- he smiled impishly but before he could kiss his girlfriend she pushed him away and handed him her suitcase.

-Thank you for offering to take him for me, you are such a gentleman Bo.ru.to- the mockery was very noticeable in the female voice and without waiting any longer she ran towards the stairs followed by an annoyed blond.

The house was filled with the black hair's laughter and the blond's claims while they ran through the corridors of the house until the black hair entered the blond's room being cornered.

-You have no escape now-

-You think so?- the Uchiha smiled arrogantly and went to the window with the intention of escaping.

Boruto seeing the black hair's intentions ran after her, before she could open the window he wrapped his arm around her waist, in one swift movement he lifted her up and threw her to his bed, hovering over her shortly after to prevent her from running away.

-Ha! I caught you!- he boasted of his feat as there were very few times he was able to catch her during his "chases" which were more like games of catching.

-Yes, yes, you caught me. Happy?- the Uchiha puffed her cheeks with annoyance for her boyfriend's arrogant attitude, making her face transform into a cute grimace that charmed the blond- Now if you'll excuse me- she tried to get up but the blond's body over her prevented her from doing so- Boruto? Come on, move, I need to arrange my things in Himawari's room- she tried slightly to push the blond but he prevented her by taking her hands between his and holding them against the bed.

-Before that, I want my prize- his arrogant smile annoyed her and his comment made it worse.

-Don't even think I'm going to give you a reward for a silly game- she averted her gaze from his blue eyes knowing that if she looked into them for too long she would succumb to her desires.

-Ohh... But I wanted a reward for such a feat as catching the Uchiha princess- he pouted slightly that even if the Uchiha didn't see it, it was already falling before him.

When Boruto was certain that Sarada would not try to escape he released his hands and brought each of his hands to different parts, one against the bed as a support to avoid placing his full weight on Sarada and another framing the black hair's face leaving it so on her cheek. This caught the black hair's attention and thus she looked at him again only to find those blue eyes captivating her, more intense than moments ago.

-What I'm going to ask you as a prize is no big deal, what's more, you're already used to it- he brought his face closer to hers leaving only a few centimeters of distance between their lips, they could feel each other's breathing still agitated and they would play to have heard his heartbeat accelerated, but they doubted it was because of the exercise.

-Y... What do you want as a prize?- whispered the girl between closing her eyes as the blond got closer to her, she no longer cared about leaving aside her pride.

-You'll see...- she ended the distance between them, finally joining their hungry lips that longed to be together after such a long time.

At first it was an innocent and tender kiss, but as time passed, the atmosphere began to heat up to the point that their kisses became passionate, their hands roamed each other's body and the position they were in only boosted the atmosphere between them.

Sarada's hands ran down Boruto's torso through the thin fabric of his shirt, she brought both hands to the opposite ends of his jacket pulling it on in the process wanting to get out of the way as quickly as possible, and Boruto couldn't agree more, he felt like he was dying from the heat and needed something to make him feel cooler.

Boruto ran his hands down the black hair's sides outlining the new curves of her body. He reached the hem of her new long qipao lifting it a little leaving enough space to slide his hands underneath the fabric running over the soft skin of his girlfriend without stopping kissing her at any moment.

They had no intention of passing certain limits, that was clear, but they wanted to have a good time together after days of not being together as the couple they were.

They continued the heated kisses and shy caresses until they were interrupted by a loud gasp coming from the door that made them part their lips. They both turned their gazes to the source of the noise to meet Himawari's dumbfounded face.

-Aaah!- she covered her eyes in shock- What are you doing?!- a slight blush adorned her cheeks.

-Himawari!- they both turned away from each other with their faces on fire, trying to fix their clothes.

-Himawari, n...no...it's what it looks like...- her brother tried uselessly to excuse himself.

-Then why does it look like they were going to take off their clothes at any moment!- he reproached them still with his face on fire.

-I know it seems a little too compromising, but it's not what you think- it was Sarada's turn to try to excuse herself.

-So?- the girl folded her arms waiting for an answer.

-You see... Since we hadn't been together because of the misunderstanding with my father, we wanted to take advantage of these moments..- the black-haired girl mumbled nervously.

-That misunderstanding with Sasuke-San, that was the same reason why Sarada-Chan is here, wasn't it? That means...- the younger Uzumaki gasped in shock- Then I'm her alibi!-

-Well... yes- his brother answered simply.

-Boruto!- the Uchiha scolded him.

-Wait a minute, that means...- after a few seconds of thinking about it the surprise and excitement adorned her face- You two are a couple!- she squealed excitedly throwing herself to her brother and now sister-in-law to wrap them in a tight hug- I knew you'd be my sister someday, Sarada-Oneechan~ she crooned happily- How old are you two?-

-Well, we've been dating for almost five months...- replied an embarrassed Sarada.

-Five months?- she muttered and then turned to her brother and tugged on his ear- Why didn't you tell me before?!-

-I... I wanted to... tell our parents first, but after what happened at the Uchiha's house we thought it would be better to keep it to ourselves only, at least for a while- answered the Uzumaki with fear of what his sister could do to him.

-The misunderstanding was because of the announcement?- reasoned the young girl- I see.... That's why they say they couldn't be together for a while...- she separated from them- Well.... I'll leave you two alone... But don't do that! I'm too young to lose my innocence and the walls are too thin!- after that she went to her room slamming the door of her brother's room- And next time lock it!- her shout was heard from the other side of the corridor, after that the sound of a door closing was heard, leaving both young men completely red.

A couple more minutes passed without either of them speaking due to embarrassment.

-Don't you think we'd better go to sleep now? -spoke the impetuous blond shyly.

-Eh... Y.. Yes...- stammered the girl with unexpected nervousness. She awkwardly approached her suitcase that had been left abandoned in a corner of the room.

-Relax, there's nothing to be nervous about, you know I wouldn't do anything to you that you didn't want- the blond joked, hugging her around the waist.

-Pervert- with the suitcase he was holding, he hit her head.

-Ah! I didn't say anything wrong!- she complained, rubbing her head.

-Aha..- the girl continued to get ready for sleep while the blond did the same, although it should be noted that Sarada went to change clothes in the bathroom.

She expected to sleep on a mat or on the floor next to Boruto's bed, but upon returning to the room, she found nothing like that, on the contrary, Boruto was lying on one end of the bed waiting for her.

-Boruto, what are you up to?- she looked at him in disbelief as she approached the bed.

-Come on, don't be so shy- he grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards him causing her to fall beside him on the bed.

-We'll get in trouble if someone sees us- the Uchiha reproached him.

-You said it, if they see us- the blond drew her closer to him to hug her, being ready to sleep at any second.

Sarada sighed in surrender, she knew she wasn't going to beat him in that argument.

-Sometimes I don't know what to do with you- she snorted with mock annoyance bringing a hand to the soft blonde locks and stroked them.

-I know you love me, even if you tell me all those things- the blond smiled warmly at the black hair, making her smile in response.

They stayed like that, looking into each other's eyes until the floor overcame them, falling into a deep sleep.

That night they were able to rest peacefully side by side.

Until the next morning where they had to get up in a hurry because Sasuke was on his way to make sure Sarada was okay.

It's worth mentioning that it wasn't only the tender Himawari who found out about the "secret".

As much as ChōChō, Mitsuki and Kawaki had found out about the relationship between both firstborns of the Uzumaki and Uchiha clans.

And just like Himawari, they were discovered because of their inopportune love encounters.

Surprisingly, none of their parents or other friends and acquaintances discovered them, indeed, they did not even suspect it.

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

The first chapter of Boruto Two Blue Vortex has been released!I'm so excited, the picture where Boruto and Sarada are was beautiful, I almost screamed from excitement when Boruto came to save Sarada ❤, but I'm afraid of what might happen now that everyone knows Boruto is back 😓

Does anyone else have more of a trauma because Shikamaru is the 8th Hokage 😓🙁 Because I for some reason am not happy with that and I can't see Shikamaru like I used to :(

Also I have another trauma because of Inojin's design 😖 I was expecting something else, and Mitsuki's doesn't quite convince me 😕.

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 32: Distant Memories Part 2 "All was well"

Boruto and Sarada had been dating for a little over a year and in that time no one besides a few knew about the relationship.

His parents still didn't know about them and that was fine with them, it meant that Boruto had a while longer to live.

They didn't plan to leave him like that forever because it was tedious to be careful that no one saw them together, but for the moment they wanted to enjoy this little secret that was only for them.

Well, them, the blond's siblings and their closest friends.

Those friends were Mitsuki and ChōChō, outside of them no one else knew about the Uchiha-Uzumaki relationship, and that was when things got more complicated.

When they were all together it was very difficult for them to contain themselves, they wanted to hug and kiss each other, but everyone would notice and they didn't want that at the moment.

That day, December 5th, was the day they would all celebrate Inojin's birthday. Well, actually they would just celebrate it among friends and the next day when Inojin's father returned from a mission, they would celebrate all the families together.

Because all their friends would be present they would not be able to spend as much time together as they would like, but there was no other way, they would have to restrain themselves.

Snow was falling from the sky, drifting down to the ground and covering every surface with a thin white layer that glistened in the light.

Boruto was on his way to Inojin's house to celebrate the birthday of the aforementioned.

Arriving at the place he psyched himself up before entering with the idea that he had to pretend that he and Sarada were still just childhood friends.

He sighed as he opened the door to make his way to where his friends were gathered.

It was going to be a long night.

It all happened too fast and confusing that he couldn't even process it properly.

From one moment to the next he went from talking animatedly with his friends to hiding in the corridors of the Yamanaka house making out with his girlfriend.

After that everything in his mind went blank.

The next morning he woke up with a mild migraine that without opening his eyes was already causing him problems.

He tried to move but a weight on his chest stopped him in place, he looked down to see Sarada's head on his chest, the girl was completely asleep and showed no signs of waking up.

Nothing seemed wrong, it wasn't the first time they had slept together, whenever they went on missions they always slept in the same sleeping bag, the last time she had slept over at the Uzumaki house they both shared a bed and even though neither of them remembered it, they knew from their mothers and pictures that when they were very young they used to sleep together.

Everything would have been fine until he realized something.

He couldn't remember at what point the two of them had ended up sleeping together.

He looked around trying to identify the place they were in, but to no avail, he didn't recognize the room.

When his sight passed over the floor he came across his clothes strewn on the floor next to Sarada's.

A knot formed in his stomach and his chest was seized with anxiety.

He felt his hand resting on the Uchiha's hip trace with his fingers something other than the fabric of her clothes, it was something warmer and softer than the cold fabric of his girlfriend's qipao.

With trepidation he turned his eyes to his body and that of his sleeping girlfriend finding themselves in the same condition.

They were both naked, covered slightly by a thin sheet that was tangled between their limbs.

That had certainly never happened before.

His panic increased when he felt her move beside him as he stretched lazily, then opened his eyes in clear exhaustion.

Onyx eyes as always, surveyed his surroundings and once he saw her state of undress he was startled, even peeled away from him with horror suffused on his face as he tried to cover his body with the white sheet. It was at that moment that she finally saw his face and her body for a brief moment relaxed just as on her face the horror dissipated just a little, only to be replaced by a face of astonishment that quickly turned to disbelief, then uncertainty, disappointment, sadness, something akin to betrayal, then turned to surprise, fear and finally horror returned.

He tried uselessly to calm her down for more than fifteen minutes until they saw that it was too late and their families would be wondering about them.

They dressed submerged in a deep uncomfortable and tense silence, not daring to look at each other.

He tried to calm the awkward atmosphere by kissing her goodbye but she avoided him by walking away from the place making sure no one saw them leave what they discovered was a hotel.

The blond with sadness and remorse watched her walk away from the place unaware that now the black haired girl was more embarrassed than ever and her cheeks were adorned by a deep red like that of her qipao.

 

━──────────────━

 

Spring was approaching and the snow was melting, soon it would be his and Sarada's birthday, so he was desperately looking for something that could be a good gift for his girlfriend, he was running out of time.

As he walked down the busy village street looking for a gift, he thought about recent events.

After Inojin's birthday things between them were a little awkward, but nothing that a couple of kisses and a good conversation wouldn't fix.

But, lately something was off about Sarada, during the last few weeks she had an unusual behavior, she hadn't been attending trainings with team seven, the missions she was attending started to become little by little less common until they became null, and their relationship, well... He felt that things between them were cooling down, lately Sarada avoided him most of the times, when he tried to hug her she would pull away long before his arms managed to touch her, the time they spent together had been reduced, mainly because of the missions they didn't share anymore.

And then there was her state of health.

In the last few weeks she had been ill and despite going to the doctor regularly her health was not improving and that worried him. He had already tried to talk to her about it, but as soon as he touched the subject, she would get nervous and avoid him at all costs, that only worsened his concern.

Was it something serious and he didn't want to tell her?

Was it something that would kill her at any moment?

Just thinking about it sent a shiver through her body and she shook her head to get those ideas out of her head.

But back to the main topic, he would continue on in search of a gift for Sarada.

He continued walking down a street monkeys busy than the one he was previously on and looking at the stores around him he could see in the distance Sarada standing in the middle of the street looking intently at one of the stores next to him. He slyly approached his girlfriend being careful not to let her notice his presence, which he thought would be somewhat difficult due to her overdeveloped senses from her training as a ninja, but surprisingly it wasn't so, as was common lately, she was too distracted to notice him.

-Sarada...- as soon as his name left her lips the Uchiha jumped away from him in shock, confirming to him that indeed, she didn't know he was there.

-¡¿B. Bo.. Boruto?!- she stammered nervously.

-Hey relax, it's just me, it will hurt you to be so upset, you should relax a little, don't you think?-

The Uchiha followed his advice and took a deep breath to try to relax.

After that neither of them spoke, making the silence between them a bit uncomfortable.

After a few minutes without saying anything, Sarada approached him nervously and hesitantly and that strange attitude of hers worried him.

-Boruto....- the trembling of her body was slight, she played with her hands and her eyes avoided looking at his face.

-Sarada, what's wrong with you?- her behavior was not normal and worried him, he thought something bad had happened to her.

She looked into his eyes quickly and nervously.

-There is nothing wrong with me... or... it depends on how you look at it... - She looked away from him quickly when he stammered.

-What's wrong?- the waiting was killing him, he was never one to be patient.

-Haha you'll have to wait for tonight- he kissed her cheek -see you at Mt. Hokage at the same time as always, don't be late- he smiled slightly at her and started to walk away.

He caught up with her quickly and making sure no one saw him, he gave her a fleeting kiss.

-I wouldn't dare stand you up my princess- he used the nickname he was always embarrassed to receive.

-You'd better- she said blushing.

Boruto stood there, watching as Sarada walked further and further away and something inside him (it wasn't Momoshiki) told him to stop her, that something was wrong. But thinking he was imagining things he let her go, he didn't look away until he saw her disappear into the distance.

Once she was far away from him he turned to see the store that had the Uchiha princess so interested and was confused by what he saw.

The store in question was a store where they sold only and exclusively baby clothes and accessories.

Why would Sarada be interested in such a place?

Then he remembered that before and even after Daisuke's birth, Sarada dragged him around all these kinds of stores in search of gifts and other things for his brother, with him being the one to carry all the shopping bags Sarada made him carry.

He was deep in thought until Shikadai's voice called out to him.

-Hey Boruto!-

The blond turned around to find Inojin and Shikadai approaching him.

-Hi guys- he greeted.

-Hi Boruto, we were just looking for you-

-Looking for me?- he asked curiously.

-Yes, tonight we're all going to Mitsuki's house for dinner and we came to invite you-

-Oh, really? Well I...- he was about to accept until he remembered that he already had plans with Sarada that night- thank you really, but I already have plans...-

-Oh come on buddy, you can't leave us like this- exclaimed Inojin.

-I'm sorry- he apologized, preparing to walk away until Shikadai spoke.

-Don't tell us you have a date- the Nara's voice was mocking, but he was very serious.

He didn't answer immediately which confirmed the Nara's suspicions.

-It's not true! Really?- Inojin exclaimed surprised- Do we know her?- he asked curious.

-Well- the blond's face turned pink, not knowing what to answer, to which Shikadai came to his rescue.

-Don't interrogate him like that Inojin- he scolded him, besides, Shikadai thought he knew who the blond was referring to.

-Ah! Well... But you can take her and introduce her to us- said Inojin interested.

-Yes... I don't think she'll like it-

-You can come and then leave after a while to see that mysterious girl if you like- suggested Shikadai.

Boruto considered for a moment and then sighed.

-It's okay... But only for a while...- he agreed, cheering up his friends.

That same night he went to Mitsuki's house with the intention of staying only for a while.

Upon entering the place he was greeted by the voices of his friends greeting him, he returned the greeting and then his gaze fell on Kawaki who greeted him lightly with his hand.

-Boruto here- Kawaki called out to him pointing to an empty space between him and Sumire.

Boruto hesitantly approached the spot looking everywhere for his girlfriend but didn't manage to locate her fast enough before he reached the spot next to his brother and Sumire.

The purple-haired girl greeted him with her classic nervousness while he couldn't help but notice Sarada's absence and it puzzled him.

It seemed that ChōChō read his thought.

-Where are Sarada and Denki?-

-Denki had some urgent business to attend to at his family's company, he said they needed his presence urgently- Iwabe informed.

-And Sarada was supposed to be invited by Kawaki- mentioned Shikadai with his classic disinterested tone.

Everyone looked at Kawaki for an answer.

-I invited her but she declined the offer, she said something about being busy with something important that she couldn't procrastinate, I think she mentioned something about a family matter- he revealed with disinterest.

Boruto doubted his brother's word as it was no secret that he and Sarada did not get along very well. Later he would ask Sarada about whether or not Kawaki had actually invited her.

A couple of hours passed and the evening was going very well, despite the absence of two of his friends, everyone was having fun telling anecdotes of their day to day life, their missions or things about their families, however, Boruto was not fully enjoying the meeting due to the fact that he was looking every five minutes at the clock to make sure he was not late for his meeting with Sarada. Besides, there was an ever-present anguish in him that he couldn't explain.

-Hey- his brother called him- Why are you so distracted? Is something bothering you?-

-No... It's nothing...- He wasn't going to tell him that he had a date with Sarada in front of everyone.

-Then stop being so down- Metal interrupted the conversation.

-Maybe a cold drink will make you feel better- Iwabe advised.

-True, but these are all gone- ChōChō pointed to the empty soda bottles.

-I'll get some more- offered Kawaki, getting up from his place.

-Bring beer!- exclaimed ChōChō and then laughed at his witticism.

-We can't drink, we're not ready for that kind of drinks yet, we're underage- explained Mitsuki with a small amused smile.

-I'll go get some soda- the now Uzumaki went to the white-haired man's kitchen while making sure no one followed him.

Meanwhile in the living room everyone was still talking animatedly.

-Boruto-Kun, you look great tonight- the purple-haired girl praised him.

-Ah, well... thank you Inchou- he answered a little uncomfortably. He felt strange and uncomfortable every time someone other than his girlfriend or a member of his family said that kind of things to him.

-So, how have you been?- she asked nervously.

-I've been great Inchou, thanks for asking- he smiled cheerfully making her blush.

-Hey Boruto- Inojin called him catching his attention- I heard that Sarada is still a little sick, is there something wrong with her?-

Sumire grimaced at the interruption which Boruto decided to ignore.

-Sarada? Well I don't know much about her health- technically he wasn't lying, he didn't know much about her health- from what I heard it's something related to chakra- he commented.

-I see, I hope she gets better-

-Yes... I hope so too- he was worried that it was something serious, but he had no way of knowing.

-I'm back- Kawaki announced, entering the room with a tray full of glasses of soda.

-Finally, I'm dying of thirst!- exclaimed ChōChō taking a glass from the tray.

-Take it easy, I brought enough for everyone- one by one they all took a glass offered by Kawaki and without much thought they drank it-

Boruto was the only one who hesitated to drink it.

-Why didn't you even take a drink?- Kawaki asked him doubtfully.

-I don't know...- he looked at the liquid suspiciously.

-Don't look at it like that, you offend me, I see it as if it had poison in it- his foster brother half joked.

Boruto thought about it and it was absurd, there was no way his brother would poison him, much to me with so many people as witnesses.

He laughed at his witticism and with a last glance at his brother he drank some of the contents of the glass.

The sweetness and the gas of the soda impregnated his throat satisfactorily causing him a satisfied sigh, he had not noticed that he was so thirsty.

-Well?- asked his brother- That wasn't so bad- he joked.

-True, at least I'm alive for now- he joked back.

After a few minutes of exchanging pleasantries with his brother and friends he felt a little dizzy, but attributed it to tiredness.

He took one more sip of his soda and looked at the clock noting that he would soon have to leave.

He left his glass on the table and tried to get up, but a pair of hands stopped him in his place.

He didn't know who that pair of hands belonged to as his vision became blurry and his hearing was as if he was underwater.

Suddenly everything went black with one last thought in mind.

"-Sarada..."

 

━──────────────━

 

The sun streamed in through the window hitting his face almost completely which made him grunt after a while.

He slowly opened his eyes, closing them almost instantly as the sun's rays hit his eyes. After a few moments he tried to accustom his vision to the surroundings finding himself in a place that was not his room, it took him a few seconds to locate the place, recognizing it as the living room of Mitsuki's house.

-Why am I here...?-

He saw that around him were the rest of his friends scattered around the room completely asleep. It didn't take him long to remember why they were at Mitsuki's house.

He closed his eyes a little calmer until he remembered something.

Sarada.

His eyes widened like saucers, his gaze searched everywhere for the watch in desperation until he found it.

Horror gripped him when he saw the time on the clock.

8:30

And judging by the sun, it was morning.

"-Damn it... Sarada is going to kill me..-"

He tried to get up but an extra weight on his chest held him in place.

He directed his gaze downward running into a purple hair on his chest and moreover, his arms were wrapped lovingly around the sleeping girl's figure and vice versa.

"-Inchou?-" he gasped and the million dollar question formed in his head.

What was going on there?

He shook his head deciding to leave his doubts for later, he slowly withdrew the purple haired girl's arms from him and carefully not to wake her up laid her down on the couch they were both on before.

He just hoped he hadn't done anything weird. And now that he mentioned it, he couldn't remember at what point he had fallen asleep or what he had done the rest of the night.

He mentally beat himself up and forced himself to focus on Sarada, he would deal with the rest later.

He ignored the headache that shot through him, grabbed his things and left Mitsuki's house making sure not to wake anyone, unaware that someone was watching him.

Once the door of the house closed, Kawaki silently walked out of the kitchen, watching the place where his brother had left, knowing perfectly well what would happen from that day on.

-I'm sorry but it's necessary-

 

━──────────────━

 

He hopped across the rooftops of the buildings swiftly on his way to Mount Hokage foolishly hoping to find something of the Uchiha.

Arriving at the monument he scoured each head looking for something that would give him clues that the Uchiha was indeed there the night before, and indeed, he found it.

On the head of his father the seventh, there was a small blue crystal attached to a silver chain on the stone floor, he instantly recognized it, it was a necklace that Mitsuki had given Sarada a few years ago, they both said it was something with a lot of meaning, however, every time he asked about it neither of them would answer him, Sarada would blush and avoid it, while Mitsuki would just smile amused.

That necklace never left Sarada's side, but she must have dropped it in the night while waiting for him.

He cursed himself for that and made sure to make up for it when he saw her.

Knowing he wouldn't find her there, he set out to look for her in another place he knew she frequented a lot, at least before she got sick.

For the time of day he thought she might be at the training ground venting her anger, so he headed there.

The place was eerily quiet, not a bird made a sound, even the river was quiet and that gave him a bad feeling, but he thought it was just him exaggerating again.

-Sarada are you here?- he called out to her but no one answered.

He knew very well that if she was angry she wouldn't want to talk to him or see him, so instead of continuing to call her, he looked for her everywhere for almost half an hour without any success.

"-There's not even any sign that anyone had been here recently-"

Once he gave up his search of the place, it occurred to him that she might be at home asleep or training her shuriken throwing.

He started on his way to the Uchiha house hoping that this would be his last stop since his head still hurt a little.

How wrong he was.

Arriving at the Uchiha residence he went to the window of his girlfriend's room.

What surprised him was that the window was wide open. An alarm went off in his head due to the fact that she never left the window that way.

-Sarada, are you here?

There was no answer.

He hesitantly entered the room making sure not to make any noise.

-Sorry for last night, I must have overslept, sorry...- he apologized looking for the Uchiha with his eyes.

But just like in the other places Sarada was not there.

He went deeper into the room and could notice that some of her things were missing. She quickly rummaged through her closet and other drawers and panic grew in her body.

She tried to calm herself in search of a reason other than what she thought it was.

-Sara...?-

-Sarada!- the scream of the black haired woman's mother startled him, making him jump in place, his fear increased when he heard footsteps approaching the room.

Quickly he went to the window, hiding just outside.

It wasn't long before he heard the sound of the bedroom door swinging open.

-Sarada are you back?!- Sakura Uchiha's angry voice made him flinch but after the initial surprise he was surprised, it wasn't normal for Sakura to be angry with her daughter let alone yelling at her.

Something bad was happening in that place, he could feel it.

-Sasuke, Sarada hasn't been back since last night, we have to look for her and try to talk to her one last time and make her understand!- after his words Boruto's mind short-circuited as he didn't understand what was going on.

Sarada hadn't been back since last night?

Hadn't she returned home after going to Mount Hokage?

He was immersed in his thoughts ceasing to listen to the small interaction his girlfriend's parents were having.

Something inside him was screaming at him that something was very wrong.

As if on instinct, he sped away from the Uchiha house and ran through the entire village in search of Sarada. He passed by her favorite stores, to the places she went to relax, went to each of her friends' houses looking for any indication that she had passed by there sometime during the night. He fearfully went to the hospital believing that something in her health might have taken a turn for the worse, but just as before, he hadn't gotten a trace of her.

For the last time and with his remaining strength he arrived at Mount Hokage and checked every inch and every crevice of the structure looking for something more of Sarada, he wasn't asking for too much, he was just looking for something to tell him that she was okay.

But other than the necklace... he had found nothing...

He fell to his knees in defeat and wearily sighed sadly.

-Sarada... Where are you...?-

The following days were a torment in Boruto's life, after a whole day without Sarada giving any sign of life, she was reported missing and the Hokage gave the order to search for her everywhere by all means necessary, and so it was, for more than a week they searched even under every stone for the Uchiha princess but the search was unsuccessful.

He went to the parents of the Uchiha in search of help and information of the last thing they knew about Sarada, however they did not respond to any questions, they did not even seem to want to talk about her, which caused Boruto to fall into despair, his father seeing this forbade him to continue the search until further notice which was not to the liking of the blond. But unable to do anything, he stayed locked in his room, immersing himself in his memories, thinking about everything that had happened with Sarada.

Some seeing that many of her things were missing assumed that she had run away, but he didn't want to believe that, he refused to believe that she had abandoned him.

He was sitting on the floor of his room when Himawari entered timidly.

-Brother..- she called out to him but he didn't answer.

Himawari seeing that he would get no answer slowly approached his brother, sat down next to him and stroked his back to comfort him.

-Why is this happening Hima...?- the hiccups interrupted him and then he slurped his nose.

-I don't know...- she felt bad for her brother and not being able to do anything for him made her feel worse.

-She wouldn't leave us like this.... Wouldn't she?...- she stammered in pain.

-I...- Himawari was distracted from what she was going to say when she saw a small blue crystal shining in her brother's hand.

It was shiny even though there wasn't enough light to illuminate it and it had a silver chain hanging from it, it was very beautiful.

-What is that?- asked his sister looking at the small Topaz in his hand.

-It was Sarada's. She said it was very important and that it had a great meaning for her, but she never told me what that was so significant- he muttered dejectedly.

The young Uzumaki girl looked at the blue jewel for a moment and then looked at him, then she smiled with a tender smile.

-I think I know what that meaning was so important to Sarada- his sister murmured with a lump in her throat.

Boruto looked at her without understanding, seeing her confusion his sister pulled his arm to make him stand up, as she did so she brought him closer to a mirror revealing his haggard appearance.

His sister took the jewel in her hands and placed it next to her brother's eyes.

-Look closely and you will realize what Sarada thought every time she saw this jewel... -his sister's words pierced his mind and heart making tears sting his eyes at the realization and a couple of memories came to him.

"-Your eyes are bluer than the seventh-" those couple of times he mentioned it during and after the first Chunin exams.

"-Your eyes are very pretty Boruto..." she had told him after their first kiss.

The color of the small Topaz that hung around Sarada's neck every day was the same blue as her eyes.

That was its true meaning.

-This makes me sure that Sarada loves you very much and that she would never abandon you- whispered his sister with tears in her eyes.

Boruto's legs shook without strength to continue holding him, he would have fallen to the ground if it wasn't for his sister's arms holding him before he fell completely to the ground.

He grabbed the necklace with trembling hands and held it tightly against his chest as he sobbed. His sister pulled him close in a comforting embrace that made him feel more secure, but the crying did not stop.

Himawari allowed him to cry on her shoulder and he tearfully promised himself one thing.

He would find her no matter what, no matter what he had to give to see her again....

He would find her...

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Finally! I am free! I am free!
Finally no more weeks of projects and exams until further notice! 🥺 If all goes well next week I will update again.

Guess where that Topaz that Mitsuki gave Sarada as a gift first came out. 👀

Next chapter we will return to the current timeline until further notice.
Next chapter: what is there to do?

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 33: What is there to do?

-How did all this happen?- he grunted clenching his fists, ignoring the pain in them and tried to think of what he would do next to try to fix everything that was going on in his life right now.

The calm of the night was what ruled the forest, until footsteps approaching behind him interrupted the night calm.

-Boruto...- called his name from behind him.

When he turned around he found some unexpected but unwelcome presences, much less at this precise moment.

-What do they want?-

From the shadows of the trees came out Sasuke and Sakura with a countenance full of emotions; embarrassed, annoyed, sad and disappointed.

-We just came to talk- confessed the pink-haired girl.

-Or did you just come to make excuses and talk for your husband- the venom in her voice was so noticeable that it hurt the Uchiha's pride.

No one said anything for a couple of minutes, causing an uncomfortable silence to settle in.

Honestly none of them wanted to talk to each other, just as the Uchiha couple didn't want to talk to the boy who had defiled and impregnated their daughter before marriage, he also didn't want to talk to the main causes of everything that was going on, not only had they belittled and humiliated Sarada, but they had also tried to make an attempt on the life of their unborn child.

The blond felt disgust at the mere sight of them.

Sakura searched by all means for something to distract herself or something to break the ice, until her sight fell on the clearly broken hand of what was apparently her daughter's boyfriend.

-Boruto, you're hurt, let me- the pink hair came closer and tried to take his hand but the blond pulled away.

-I don't need your help-

-But we just want to talk, we want to... To clarify some things- the green eyes turned to the floor without enough courage to look into the eyes of the boy who turned out to be her daughter's boyfriend.

-Why did you go with us to see her?! You said it yourselves, you just wanted her to disappear, why go after her? Did you want to keep tormenting her? Come on, tell me what you were really up to- the blond reproached them angrily.

The Uchiha couple didn't say anything immediately, they looked at each other and sighed resignedly.

-We just wanted to see her... Her and our grandson... We wanted to know if she was all right...- Sasuke was the one who spoke this time.

-Yes.. Of course...- the blond turned around- I'd like to see who believes that- he started to walk away at a determined pace until Sasuke got in his way- Mr. Uchiha, I'll ask you as a favor to get out of my way-

-You already expressed how you feel, now it's our turn to do the same-

-What if I don't want to listen to you?-

-Don't worry, you will listen to us- the older man assured him somberly.

-What if I don't want to? I'll be honest, I don't want to know anything about you, I already know enough to be sure I don't want to have you around-

-But Boruto... Allow us to explain...-

-Explain? Explain what?! I don't even want to know what exactly they were thinking about when they threw her out, just thinking about it makes me sick-

-I know we did wrong, but believe us, we want to make amends, we want to get our daughter back and...-

-I don't believe half of what they are saying, moreover, when I bring Sarada back I will make sure that they don't go near her again- he didn't let them reply and he walked away as fast as possible from them.

He didn't want to think about them, he didn't want to be near them or even listen to them.

The blond made his way to his parents' house with the intention of talking to his mother and sister about the recent discovery, he felt that they also had the right to know.

Arriving at the house he stopped right in front of the front door debating on how he would break the news. After a few minutes of careful thought he sighed defeatedly as he came to the conclusion that it would be better to say it without much beating around the bush.

When he got ready to knock on the wood of the door, he discovered that it was already open, and with surprise he slowly entered the hall without hearing any noise.

-Mom?- there was no answer- Himawari?- he walked slowly to the living room where the lights were on.

When he arrived he found his mother and sister sitting at the dining table, both looked worried and incredulous, but what surprised the blond more was to find his father sitting in front of them looking completely serious, something very rare and worrying in him.

-Dad?- he asked confused, his father was supposed to be working even though it was already past midnight.

The other three people present looked at him almost at the same time, in the faces of his mother and sister there was surprise and pity, however his father's face did not change at any moment.

His mother approached him slowly, in her face it could be seen that she already knew about the fact that Sarada and he had been dating and that she had left the village with her child in her womb.

-Mom I...- he didn't know what to say, until now he hadn't realized the true weight he now had.

-Honey... -Hinata lightly stroked his back and blond locks forming a soft and cozy embrace, an embrace that only her mother could give her.

She felt a few small tears come out of her eyes and stain her mother's clothes.

After a few minutes of relieving himself in his mother's arms he seemed to calm down and soon after he felt his body heavy and the accumulated tiredness knocked him down, he felt that at any moment he could fall completely asleep. He barely noticed how his family helped him to his old room, he only noticed how his body molded to the softness of the mattress.

It didn't take him more than a minute to fall completely asleep.

That night he slept in his old room.

 

━──────────────━

 

He awoke in a start, sweaty, tears running down his cheeks, his breathing was erratic and irregular, he noticed his hands trembling as he brought them to his face in desperation and gasped for air in desperation.

She looked around discovering that she was in her old room in her parents' house.

"-Was it a dream?..-" she saw her hands stained with tears and sweat "-It seemed so real...-" she saw her hands once again and swallowed hard from just remembering her dream or rather nightmare.

He was in a place she didn't recognize, everywhere she looked there was fire or debris.

His hands felt wet and sticky, his gaze went to them and he froze at the sight that greeted him.

His hands were completely stained with fresh blood and he managed to see that underneath him was a large puddle of the same liquid.

He didn't understand what was going on, until a woman's wail brought him out of his thoughts.

He turned in all directions in search of the source of the noise until he came upon the figure of a woman slumped on the ground a few meters in front of him.

Curiously, the place where that woman lay was the only place that was not illuminated by the fire, but despite that he could identify a pool of blood below her, a pool that joined his with a path of the same liquid.

The woman's cry made him shudder and for some reason he wanted to go towards her, but as he took the first step the blood-filled ground beneath him vanished causing him to sink into the pool of blood that was now a huge lagoon of the same liquid.

In desperation he tried to go to the surface as the female wailing grew louder and louder, but to no avail.

The blood was too thick, he could not breathe and no matter how hard he tried to go to the surface he could not seem to move from the same spot, the red liquid was so thick that he could not even see his hand in front of his face.

The woman's sobs and screams echoed everywhere, they were so loud and clear that it did not seem that she was under that liquid.

The feeling of suffocation made him desperate and the screams that flooded his head were driving him crazy.

That was when he woke up.

He looked once again at his trembling hands, believing for a moment that there was blood on them, only to discover later that it was only his imagination.

After two he was tossing and turning all over the bed in search of sleep, but to no avail, he even came to fear that if he went back to sleep he would return to that chaotic place, so he discarded the idea of falling asleep.

He tried to talk to Momoshiki but all his attempts were useless, the pale being never responded, after a few minutes he also abandoned the idea of getting information from the Martian and stayed there lying on his bed face up watching the ceiling.

Not long after he became desperate and decided that he would have a glass of water.

He got up from his bed heavily, left his room quietly so as not to wake the others and made his way discreetly to the kitchen.

As he descended the stairs he could notice the living room light on, alerting him that someone was still awake.

He cautiously approached the entrance to the room and listened carefully.

-To be honest I don't think either Sasuke or Sakura are telling the whole truth- Shikamaru's voice caught his attention.

-I know, there is something that doesn't fit- Tsunade's voice became noticeable.

-We have to find a quick solution to all this or it will get out of hand- his father's voice surprised him again.

-I think that already happened Naruto-

-However, not only we have to deal with the defection of Sarada and Denki, but we also have to think about what we will do with that boy who happens to be your grandson Naruto, because due to the blood that runs through his veins it is dangerous for him to live outside the village- that comment of Shikamaru caught Boruto's attention and he could not stand hiding any longer.

-What do you mean?- everyone present was surprised to see him, however no one criticized him for eavesdropping, after all this topic was his business.

-Just think about it, that child has both Hyuga and Uchiha blood, a person like that has every chance of inheriting either Dōjutsus, there's even a slight possibility that he could inherit both of them-

They listened carefully to Shikamaru's words and it was true.

-The Hyuga clan has already been informed about this, and they insist that the boy must be here, where he belongs, and knowing that Code must be out there roaming around makes it essential that we bring him back to Konoha- said the fifth.

-But there's no way to get him back- Boruto lamented.

-Of course there is- said his father, getting his attention.

-What?-

-If you recognize that child as your son, he will automatically be given your surname and thus become a citizen of our village- Naruto continued.

-That means that...-

-That means that the moment he is recognized as your son, instantly Sarada will be recognized as his mother, in other words, recognizing your son becomes a citizen of Konoha along with his mother, therefore, both will have to live here-

At that moment Tsunade intervened.

-That's true, Sarada will have no choice but to come to live in Konoha with her son, and if she doesn't, well, you will have every right to demand that the child comes to live with you, even if Sarada doesn't like it, it sounds cruel but as much as she knows about the political and legal issues of the Nations, there is no way she can take a citizen of a great Nation away from what is by right her home, much more if that citizen is a minor-

-Then it is decided- his father gave a verdict- first thing tomorrow morning a team will go to the village of the resurgent and bring Sarada and her son back to where they belong-

 

━──────────────━

 

Meanwhile at the Konoha General hospital.

The whole hospital was calm and quiet, it was midnight so all the corridors were in darkness being slightly illuminated by some small spotlights strategically distributed along the corridors.

The figure of a long-haired girl walked through the silent corridors slowly and only stopped when she reached a specific door, the door had a sign that contained the name of the person who occupied it.

Uzumaki Kawaki...

Hesitantly he knocked a couple of times and waited for an answer that he soon received.

-Go ahead -Kawaki's deep voice could be heard on the other side of the door giving him permission to enter.

Slowly he opened the door so he could enter the dark room, almost instantly he could make out the figure of Kawaki half lying on the hospital bed.

When the now Uzumaki identified his visitor, something inside him, more specifically in his chest, tightened and his heart rate rose through the roof, and he was silently grateful that it was not necessary to have him connected to a machine that let you see your heart rate.

-Sumire?- his surprise was noticeable, which made Sumire smile a little.

-Hello Kawaki-Kun, how are you feeling?- she went further into the room but not before closing the door behind her.

-Much better now, but what are you doing here? You should be in bed recovering-

-Well... I wanted a break from everything that's happened...- she sighed dejectedly, sitting down next to him on the bed.

-Did something bad happen?- he asked with a frown when he saw her so down.

-No...- she hesitated, avoiding his insistent gaze.

-Sumire...- he insisted, taking her hand,- You know you can trust me- the tone of his usually hard and disinterested voice was replaced by a warm and soft one.

-I know Kawaki... But...- her voice trembled as she remembered what had just happened in the last twenty-four hours.

For those who don't know, Kawaki and Sumire had become the best of friends after multiple talks during their encounters in the hospital or lab, both used to tell each other their problems and worries to let off some steam, you could say they were something like close confidants, very close.

The girl gasped for breath trying to hold back the tears until it was too much for her, ending up sobbing.

The black-haired man was startled to hear the sobbing and for a moment he panicked.

-Sumire, are you all right?...-

-How foolish of me to believe that he could love me!- he raised his voice even as it put more strain and pain on his broken bones.

Kawaki did not instantly understand what the girl was trying to say until moments later he thought he understood what was happening. He looked pitifully at the purple haired girl not knowing what to say, so he did what he thought was best.

Careful not to hurt her he pulled her close to him wrapping her in a tight hug which she accepted by latching onto his clothes.

-But I can't hate her! For some reason I can't hate them! I can't hate either of them!- she cried through her tears ignoring the prick of pain in her back and chest.

After a few minutes of crying she seemed to be calming down a bit, and Kawaki was grateful for this because he didn't know what else to do to try to calm her down.

-Are you feeling better now?-

The girl only let out small hiccups without answering his question, at the same time she separated from his embrace.

After that the room was flooded by a deep silence that was not at all uncomfortable and that was fine for both of them, at least for the moment.

-Kawaki- called out to him almost in a whisper.

-What's wrong?- when the boy turned to look at her he was met head on by her big purple eyes discovering how close they were to each other.

Neither said anything for a few moments.

-Just... I wanted to tell you thank you very much, for everything...- she hesitated nervously as she noticed the closeness.

He smiled slightly.

-There is nothing to be thankful for- after those words, they both looked at each other without being able to say another word.

They looked into each other's eyes without paying attention to anything else, at that moment they were the only thing that existed.

Slowly they both brought their faces closer to each other's to the point where they could feel their breaths combine, their eyes narrowed in anticipation of the desired contact.

A few centimeters closer and their lips began to brush in a shy touch, their eyes closed completely before the purple hair dared to take the decisive step by throwing herself into Kawaki's arms that instantly received her by wrapping her in a tight embrace, while their lips collided with each other's in a passionate but at the same time shy kiss.

They would have gone on for quite a while longer had it not been that Sumire came out of the haze of her emotions for a short time that was enough to make her react.

She opened her eyes in surprise and horror and then pushed away from the boy who was her best friend.

Kawaki at the sudden action was speechless as he glared at her, feeling a little hurt as he sensed rejection in the purple eyes.

-Sumire what...?-

-This was a big mistake, I'm really sorry!- the girl hurried to clarify with nervousness and regret- I think we both got carried away by the moment and that was not right- besides being sorry she seemed to refuse to accept that she had actually enjoyed the moment somehow, but she refused to accept it.

-But I... -the boy tried to touch her but she moved away in one quick movement, this made the boy feel hurt.

-I'm sorry... I...- Sumire didn't think she was able to say anything else so in a moment she was rushing out of the door of the room closing it behind her without saying any last words to the disappointed boy she left behind.

Once he was alone in the room he sighed regretfully looking at the place where the girl had disappeared.

Outside the room, leaning against the wall, was the girl with her breathing rapid and her cheeks as red as fire.

He brought both hands to his chest and tried to calm down.

-This was a mistake, this is not the right thing to do, I only used it out of spite.... Didn't I?- she remembered the kiss from moments before and her heart jumped again with... excitement? She didn't know anymore, but one thing was for sure, something was changing inside her, something she didn't want to admit.

That night she went to her hospital bed with her mind occupied with only one thing.

Kawaki.

 

━──────────────━

 

The sun was beginning to illuminate the leaf village as a group of shinobi stood at the entrance of the village.

It was already decided.

Boruto, Mitsuki, ChōChō and Shikadai were ready to leave. And you may wonder, what is Shikadai doing here? Well, the squad that would be going to the river country village needed someone who knew how to make good decisions under pressure and who else but Shikadai for the job.

At first the green-eyed boy was reluctant to make such an effort, but when his father explained the delicate situation he had no choice but to accept the mission he was given.

-Shikadai, as you can imagine, you will be the leader of this squad- the fifth took out a scroll from his clothes and handed it to the boy- this is an official order from the Hokage to talk to Sarada, who is the leader of that village-

The boy took the scroll that was offered to him and kept it very well.

-We wish you luck- the Hokage said goodbye.

Boruto's gaze strayed a few meters away from the group, where the Uchiha couple was watching them attentively.

He didn't want to give them any last words, he felt they didn't deserve them, even if he managed to bring Sarada and their son back, he would make sure that Sasuke and Sakura wouldn't approach them, after all, he didn't trust them not to try to make another attempt on Sarada and their son's life.

With a last look at the village, they set out to leave for the village of the resurgents.

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 34: I know the truth

Notes:

═════════-°-⚠️-°-═════════
Important notice at the end of the chapter.
═════════-°-⚠️-°-═════════

Before it got completely dark they were already only a few meters away from the entrance to the resurgent village, but they couldn't get any closer because they would immediately recognize Boruto, Mitsuki and Chōchō, so there was no choice but to disguise themselves.

-All right guys, do you remember the plan?- asked Shikadai.

-That's right, none of us can speak or show our faces until you think it's convenient- Chōchō recited the plan they had agreed on before leaving the village.

The plan was simple, if they stuck to it to the letter they should have no trouble. They would have to disguise themselves as Anbu so they wouldn't be recognized, they would wear a cloak with hoods along with some masks they had borrowed.

Nothing could go wrong.

-I don't know if I can contain myself forever- Boruto commented, looking at the mask in his hands with displeasure.

-You have to, whether you like it or not this may be the only way they'll let them in- rebutted Shikadai.

-Come on Boruto, it's not that bad and Shikadai is right, there's no other way- commented Mitsuki with all the disguise on.

Boruto sighed defeated and without further ado finished putting the whole disguise in place.

-Well, now let's go- the four shinobi approached with decision to the great gates of the village and once they were close they were stopped by the voices of the guards.

-Stop! Who is there?!- they were illuminated by some spotlights that left them without sight for a few seconds.

-My name is Shikadai Nara, I am a Shinobi of the leaf, I came here to talk to Uchiha Sarada-

-Get out of here Konoha, no one wants them around here, much less Miss Sarada- spat the guards with disgust.

-I'm very sorry, but I can't leave, I have direct orders from the fifth Hokage, I have to talk to Uchiha Sarada- he insisted politely.

-We are not going to fall so easily-

-I'm telling the truth- from his vest he took out the scroll that Tsunade had given him- here is the proof- he extended the scroll waiting for someone to take it.

One of the guards after a few seconds came down from one of the watchtowers and approached Shikadai cautiously, took the scroll and reviewed it in detail.

-It's true- he announced to his companions- it has the seal and the signature of the fifth Hokage Lady Tsunade- he reluctantly closed the scroll and gave it back to Shikadai- we will let them enter, but they only have to respect one rule, don't cause problems- after that he walked away and after a few seconds the doors opened letting them in.

Shikadai and the others began to advance along the path that would take them to the village, being escorted by one of the guards.

Well, the first phase of the mission was done, it was not difficult, but Shikadai knew very well that what remained of the mission would be much more difficult.

This would be a long night.

 

━──────────────━

 

They had been walking for a few minutes, they toured the village under the attentive and stern gazes of the inhabitants, they entered the now dark forest following the same Guard from earlier, they walked along a path covered by the foliage of the trees that prevented the Moon's rays from illuminating the path.

All the way no one uttered a word or sound other than their footsteps against the earth.

The silence was tense and uncomfortable, but they could survive it.

They didn't stop until they reached the house where they knew Sarada and her new friends lived.

They all felt a knot form in their stomachs at what might be coming.

-Here is- the guard spoke for the first time since they entered the village, he approached the entrance of the house and knocked a couple of times so that after a couple of seconds the door opened revealing the girl they understood to be Tsubaki's sister.

-Miss Ayame, I hope I'm not interrupting you- apologized the guard with some embarrassment.

-Don't worry, what's going on?- the girl's eyes and attention were only focused on the guard so she didn't notice the Konoha ninjas.

-You see these ninjas of Konoha wish to see Mrs. Sarada, they even have an order from the fifth Hokage with them- she spoke quickly closing her eyes waiting for the reaction of the chestnut.

It was at that moment that Ayame saw them and her eyes widened like plates.

-What do they want?- she became defensive as fast as she could.

-You're the second in command here right?- Shikadai asked in return.

-And you are?- the girl frowned.

-I'm Shikadai Nara, I'm here for a mission, my mission is to talk directly with Uchiha Sarada- she spoke firmly.

The girl did not respond immediately and instead saw the masked ninjas that accompanied him.

-What about them?- she pointed to Boruto and the others.

-Have you never seen an Anbu?- returned Shikadai earnestly.

Ayame closed her eyes in search of patience.

-What I mean, young Nara, is that what are those anbu doing in this place?-

-Just for safety's sake- he said.

-Are you implying that we are dangerous?- she raised an eyebrow curiously.

-I don't know, I think it all depends on the outcome of the little conversion I wish to have with their leader- the Nara answered simply without leaving his seriousness at any time.

Everything was submerged in a deep silence for a few seconds while Ayame seemed to analyze her options. While Boruto was about to burst into the house, search for Sarada and demand the truth that she had been hiding from him for so many years.

-I want to see your Hokage's order- the girl held out her hand in expectation.

Shikadai did not hesitate to hand her the scroll.

Ayame looked it over for a brief moment and found that it was indeed a direct order from Lady Tsunade. Like the guard at the entrance, she reluctantly closed the scroll and handed it back to Shikadai.

-Okay, get inside quickly- after all, she couldn't ignore the formal request of a Kage- you go back to your post, I'll take care of the rest- she ordered the guard who escorted them, he nodded and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

Ayame entered the house again and waited for the four Konoha shinobi to enter and then closed the door behind them.

-This way- without looking at them again she walked down the hallway that would lead them to the living room- wait a moment here- without letting them answer, she left the room leaving them completely alone.

They did not want to talk to each other because they were afraid that some of the others who lived there would discover them before they could talk to Sarada. However Shikadai whispered.

-I will be the one to talk at all times, okay? It's dangerous for them to be discovered-

Boruto wanted to retort but bit his tongue when they heard footsteps approaching.

Into the room Ayame entered with a tray in both hands, on it was a teapot full of probably tea, along with a few glasses.

-Can I offer you some tea- she offered cordially.

-No, but thank you just the same- Nara denied- Will Sarada Uchiha be long in coming?-

-About that...- he put the tray on the table- I'm afraid Sarada is not available at the moment- he answered simply ignoring how Boruto's muscles tensed noticeably.

-What's the reason?- Shikadai asked with some urgency as he sensed Boruto's desperate emotions.

Ayame sighed loudly and stopped the process to pour the tea.

-Now what are you doing here?- she asked mournfully- I thought it was clear to you last time that no one wants you here- she looked at each of them seriously- but you don't seem to understand the concept of 'unwanted', do you young Uzumaki?- they all froze in place.

No one understood how he knew it was them, did he know from the beginning, why, what was he planning to let them in?

-I see, so you already knew- Boruto finally spoke.

-Of course, what do you take me for?-

-In that case- Mitsuki pulled back her mask to face the samurai- if you already knew it was us then why did you let us in?-

They looked expectantly at the chestnut waiting for her answer.

-Well- she returned to her previous task of preparing the tea- For starters, if I discovered you outside the house, most likely you would make a fuss like the other time and the people of the village need quiet for a long time... and that includes Sarada- she finished saying ready for what was coming next.

-We want to talk to Sarada, that's all we ask- Chōchō just like Mitsuki removed her mask.

-Just like the other time?- asked the other girl with mockery.

-The other time I would have passed it if they weren't so negligent- Boruto hurried to answer before Shikadai could say anything.

Ayame sighed again wearily.

-You're still at it, you really are hopeless-

Boruto was about to reproach but Shikadai stopped him.

-What we want to talk to Sarada about is something completely different from last time- the green-eyed boy clarified quickly and seriously.

-Oh yeah?- she answered incredulously without even looking at them, being completely concentrated on her tea.

-That's right, we are here to clarify some things and talk about what Sarada Uchiha has been hiding these years- commented Shikadai.

-And what is that?-

Shikadai sighed married by the so disinterested and imperturbable attitude of the girl.

-I'll get to the point, we know what they are hiding- he blurted out.

At that instant Ayame completely stopped what she was doing.

"-No, it can't be, there's no way-"

-I don't know what you mean, but the tea is almost ready- she continued pouring the cups of tea trying uselessly to change the course of the conversion.

-Stop trying to hide it, we know the truth- Boruto took a couple of steps towards the brunette who had her back to him.

-Seriously, I don't know what you mean- the chestnut insisted.

Boruto clenched his fists and teeth in frustration.

Boruto reached out his hand to grab the girl's shoulder so she could look him in the face.

-The only thing I want is to see my...- another hand held his wrist tightly preventing him from touching the samurai.

They all turned their eyes to the owner of the hand and were surprised to see a young man with fair skin, fine facial features that made him look very attractive, eyes and hair as black as night.

The Konoha people looked at him without fully understanding who he was, and for a moment they thought they saw Daisuke Uchiha in adult version.

-There's nothing of yours here Konoha, so get the hell out of here before you wear out what little patience I have- the boy's fine features contorted into a grimace of total displeasure, no doubt he was not pleased to have them there- I had understood that they could not leave their village until further notice, did their Hokage not learn the lesson?- he spat in disgust- next time I'll tell Sarada not to be as soft as that guy- he muttered that last thing between his teeth, so it was not very understandable to the others.

-Hey let go of me- Boruto in one swift movement let go of the other boy's steel grip.

-Okay, you're free, now go away-

-What right do you have to tell me what to do- Boruto grabbed the lapel of the boy's clothes who was clearly older than him.

-Now you're attacking me? This will certainly get you into more trouble than you're already in, Boruto Uzumaki-

-You say I'm assaulting you? You're the one who started all this-

-I didn't assault you I just defended my friend from you- he raised his hands harmlessly.

-I wasn't going to hurt him- the blond defended himself, annoyed by the confident attitude of the black-haired man.

-I don't know about that, as the saying goes "Better safe than sorry"- he smiled sideways amused by the blond's annoyance and discomfort.

-You...- Boruto was fed up with him. He raised his fist ready to smash it into the boy's jaw but was stopped by Shikadai who held his forearm.

-Boruto, he's right, you're already in a lot of trouble, if you beat him senseless it will only make things worse- reasoned the Nara.

-Well said- smiled the black-eyed man triumphantly and then let go of the blond's strong grip.

The black-haired man left the place without giving any more explanations and when Boruto was about to follow him a girl with shoulder-length blonde hair and turquoise eyes got in his way.

-I'm sorry, but this is as far as I'll let you go- she said.

If the boy named Muku was Ki, by default the girl in front of them was Tochi, Sarada's other companion.

-Don't interfere- muttered Boruto between his teeth.

Chōchō who hadn't gotten into the discussion for a while now began to scan her surroundings with her eyes until her eyes stumbled upon another Hall at the end of the corridor. Curiosity got the better of her, slowly and carefully so that no one would notice her, she approached the place.

-I'm sorry to disappoint you, but they are in my home and they are messing with the people I consider my family, so yes, I'm going to get as involved as I want to- she replied emotionlessly and with a bored expression.

-I come here to talk to Sarada about something serious that is no one's business but both of us, so stay out of it, neither you nor that guy- it was clear that the blond was referring to the black haired guy who had left a few minutes ago- I don't care if he is Sarada's new boyfriend- after such a statement the girls who lived there looked at him in disbelief.

-Excuse me, who do you say is Sarada's boyfriend?-

-Well, that boy who lives with you, who else- he answered reluctantly.

-Muku?- the blonde laughed- Iugh! No, of course not, he and Sarada are practically like brother and sister- she mocked with obviousness.

-Of course, don't think I was born yesterday- Boruto reproached him.

Ayame was about to interrupt the discussion until a shout from a room startled them.

-Boruto! Look at this!- Chōchō's voice caught the attention of everyone present, Boruto went to where Chōchō's voice came from followed closely by the others.

When they arrived they could see that it was a small dining room that could perfectly fit four people.

-What's wrong Chōchō?- surprisingly it was Mitsuki who was the first to arrive at the place despite having been moments before behind the whole group.

Chōchō was alone in the room with her back to them, she was holding something in her hands, something they couldn't see until she finally turned to them revealing what she was holding.

It was a wooden picture frame.

-Hey, you shouldn't be here!- Satsujin exclaimed in annoyance.

They noticed Chōchō's surprised face and that alerted them.

-Chōchō what's wrong?- Shikadai approached her and took a look at the picture her friend was holding, her eyes scanned the image and just like her friend, surprise was drawn on her face.

-Hey, what's wrong?- before Mitsuki or Boruto took any steps, Chōchō looked at them with wide eyes and slowly turned the picture in her hands to show them.

Both boys were frozen in their places by what they saw.

In the picture were two people, a boy and a girl, the boy was clearly a much younger Muku and next to him was a girl hugging him.

Sarada...

In the photo that was clearly from many years ago, maybe ten, there was Muku and Sarada hugging while smiling at the camera. But the problem here was at what point had that happened? According to them, Sarada had never met these people.

Boruto's stomach churned as he remembered his father's words.

"-Maybe he's the father of the baby Sarada was expecting-"

-What does this mean?...- he didn't want to believe in something like that.

But... What if...?

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

⚠️Notice: Next week I won't post new chapter, the weeks of projects and exams starts again 🙁.

And next chapter finally Sarada will appear again. 👀

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 35: Muku

Everyone looked at the photo with shock.

In the photo that was clearly from many years ago, maybe ten, were Muku and Sarada hugging while smiling at the camera. But the problem here was at what point had that happened? According to them, Sarada had never met these people.

Boruto's stomach churned as he remembered his father's words.

"-Maybe he's the father of the baby Sarada was expecting-"

-What does this mean?...- he didn't want to believe in something like that.

But... What if...?

Someone had to tell her that it was a bad joke.

Mitsuki noticed her friend's state and broke the silence with a simple question.

-That girl in the picture is Sarada, right?-

Silence flooded the room.

-No...- the one who decided to answer was Ayame- the one on the picture is not Sarada-

-Then who...?-

-They look very much alike, don't they?- Satsujin approached the brunette and took the picture in her hands- At first we thought it was her too- she stood in front of Boruto and showed him the picture- This girl is called Saori Higaisha, she is Muku's younger sister- she finished saying.

-Higaisha?- asked the Nara- now I understand some things-

-Eh? What does Higaisha mean?- asked Chōchō confused.

-Muku Higaisha, renegade shinobi of the village of the mist, was put in the bingo book ten years ago when he escaped from his village after being sentenced to death for treason, but after losing his trail for years he was presumed dead and his name was removed from the book, five years ago- said Shikadai looking seriously at both girls in front of him, specifically at the blonde- I wouldn't be surprised if some more people in this place were just as troublesome-

-I don't think that's any of your business- the blonde smiled, but her voice implied that she was annoyed by Shikadai's words- and for your information, the whole story you just told is wrong-

-How so?- she raised an eyebrow questioning the blonde's words.

At first he seemed to hesitate but continued.

-It's true that he was condemned to death, but the motive is actually completely different- he declared.

-You're his friend, it's obvious for you to say that-

The girl shook her head.

-Ten years ago he used to live in the village of the mist, he was one of the best ninjas of his generation, he used to live alone with his younger sister Saori after their parents died in a mission, everything was going well until one day when Muku was away from home for a mission, When he returned home and saw what had happened, he looked for them until he found them, the supporters of the bloody mist threatened to kill his sister if he did not join them because he was one of the strongest ninja of his generation and they wanted to have him on their side. But when they did not agree they began to fight until one of those Ninjas already fed up with the situation stabbed his sister and when he saw how his sister began to bleed he tried to take her to a hospital, but the rebel Ninjas got in his way and seeing that they would not let them go he had no choice but to fight against them to escape, But halfway Saori bled to death in the arms of her brother- the blonde clenched her fists with courage- In his anger he killed all those involved and when the high command found out about this they arrested him for multiple murder, but despite all the explanations he tried to give nobody believed him, they condemned him to death and not satisfied with that they also framed him for the death of his sister since there was not enough evidence to prove that it had been the Shinobi of the bloody fog-

-Once he managed to escape along with other ninjas they were wandering all over the ninja nations for years until their group ran into Sarada's group- continued Ayame- when he saw Sarada he couldn't help but see his sister in her so since then he hasn't left her side, you could say he considers her as another sister- he finished.

The room was plunged into a deep silence, everyone present was immersed in a lot of thoughts.

"-So he's not Sarada's current partner? Good thing...-" he looked once more at the picture in the blonde girl's hands and a shiver ran down his spine, the Muku sister sure was a lot like Sarada.

But no matter what happened, Boruto only cared about those things, at that moment he only cared about one single thing.

-I admit it's a sad story, but that's not why I'm here- Boruto blurted out, annoying both girls.

-So?- Satsujin spoke before Ayame did.

-I want to see my son- he let the words leave his lips at last.

Both girls froze in place as they heard him.

-W.. What are you talking about?- Ayame looked nervous.

-Son? Which son?- Satsujin didn't look any better than his companion- It seems that you have hit your head very hard Uzumaki-

Boruto growled in annoyance, he started to walk away from the group not wanting to continue arguing with Sarada's companions.

-Hey where do you think you're going!- Satsujin tried to go after the blond but his friends got in his way.

-I don't think any of us should get involved in this matter- said Mitsuki seriously.

Satsujin was going to go after the blond anyway but someone held her shoulder stopping her in place. Sensing this she turned around to see who had stopped her, being surprised to find Ayame.

-Ayame What are you doing?- she couldn't believe that Ayame, of all people was the one stopping her.

-I think it's time for her to close this chapter of her life- whispered the samurai in her blonde friend's ear.

-But...- she stopped her complaints when Ayame shook her head.

Resigned, Satsujin just looked to where the blond had headed.

 

━──────────────━

 

He ran through most of the residence looking for Sarada, but he couldn't manage to find her, for a moment he thought about going to look for her in her room but he remembered a place where she would probably be, he quickly headed to the room full of medicinal herbs and found it empty, but just like the last time he was there, the door leading to the outside was open.

He didn't wait a moment longer and walked out into the garden full of medicinal plants, and just as he thought, there she was.

Sarada.

A few meters from the door she was kneeling in front of a lavender orchard picking a few violet flowers, the place was slightly illuminated by a street lamp that allowed him to see her, she had her back to him, so she could not see him and it seemed that he had not noticed her arrival even though he had been very noisy.

At a hesitant pace he approached her carefully.

From one moment to the next his throat closed, his hands trembled in anticipation and sweated, he was nervous, he didn't know what to expect from the next few minutes.

He took a deep breath, steeling himself.

-Sarada...- his voice was very low but thanks to the silence of the night it managed to be heard loud and clear.

The Uchiha froze in place, stopped what she was doing and her muscles tensed as she recognized the voice that called out to her. Slowly she turned to face him, eyes wide, her hands tightening around the medicinal herbs she was gathering earlier.

-¿W.. What are you doing here?-

-I came to talk...- he managed to say with difficulty.

The Uchiha stood up urgently from his place without looking away from him even for a moment.

At that moment Boruto could appreciate her image well and could play that for a moment he did not recognize the woman in front of him.

He had long since established that Sarada was no longer the same as she had been years ago, but the Sarada in front of him at that moment was completely different from the Sarada he had seen only a few days ago. This Sarada was emaciated in every way. Her clothes were disheveled, her eyes were red and puffy, around them were dark marks that were too pronounced due to lack of sleep, her skin was pale and her hair was slightly disheveled.

Boruto continued to analyze her until his eyes came across one of her arms, one of her arms was bandaged tightly from wrist to mid-forearm.

-What happened to you?- he was sure that the last time they met in the forest she didn't have any visible scratches on her arms.

-It's nothing- she tried slightly to hide her arm behind her back but he moved closer to her and pushed her back.

-Was it in your fight with Kawaki or did someone else do it to you?-

-It's nothing you should care about Boruto- refuted the black hair taking another step back not caring that she was stepping on the lavender orchard.

-Sarada- an alarm went off inside Boruto's head, he knew something was wrong. He tried to take a step closer to Sarada but someone got in the way.

-Don't go near her- again the one who got in his way was Muku.

-Muku...- the tone with which she called him made the blond's blood boil; fearful and choked.

-Hey, stay away- the blond muttered between his teeth.

-Or else what?- unlike earlier, he seemed to be more annoyed now.

-You don't want to know- he didn't care if the boy in front of him thought he was Sarada's brother or not, that matter only concerned him and Sarada and no one else.

-You are a..- -before Muku could do anything Sarada stopped him.

-Wait, let him talk...- the least he wanted was to cause Muku more trouble- leave us alone- he didn't know if it was a good idea after their last encounter but as long as he attended to this matter as fast as possible the better.

-Don't think that I'll leave you with him- he knew better than anyone that in those precise moments Sarada's mental stability was not the best and leave her alone with the blond.

-Muku please- asked the black hair.

-But...-

-It will only take a few moments- he insisted.

After a few more moments in which silence reigned, the black-haired man sighed with resignation, took the girl by the shoulders gently and spoke calmly.

-Okay, but I'll be here in a jiffy if anything happens, okay?-

The black hair nodded slightly and after that the boy slowly walked away from the couple not before giving the blond a threatening look.

Once the black haired boy was out of sight Boruto thought he could finally continue, unaware that Muku was a few meters away from them on the top of a tree watching and listening to the conversation, he considered it as a preventive measure in case the blond tried to do something to Sarada.

Before Boruto could say anything Sarada had already made the first move.

-What is it you want to talk about?- she slowly picked up the basket from the floor and clutched it to her chest.

The now lack of resistance from the black hair missed Boruto, he expected to receive insults and yelling again, but this fearful, timid, and somewhat submissive attitude caught him off guard.

The blond shook his head, later he would try to find out what had happened for such a change, but now there was a more important matter to deal with.

-I wanted to talk about something serious with you, Sarada- his voice was serious when he said her name, which gave her a bad feeling.

-I don't think there's anything to talk about Boruto- she tried to say his name the same way he had done with hers, but she didn't have the strength or the courage to do it.

-In the village we were investigating a bit of what you were doing before you defected and we found out a few things-

A shiver ran down the black hair's back, her muscles tensed again and her breath caught in her throat.

-And what... were you supposed to find out?- she tried to sound incredulous and confident, but failed when her voice cut off.

Boruto ignored her slip and continued.

-Before I tell you, I want to ask you something one last time- he clenched his fists trying to hold back the words that were struggling to leave his lips.

-And now what do you want?- he was making her desperate that he was dragging out the moment, but something inside her made her want to postpone the moment more and more.

Ignoring her aggressiveness, Boruto blurted out the question one last time.

-Why did you leave the village?-

Sarada sighed with irritation.

-Again with that, it's none of your business why I left that place, so stop insisting on something you don't care about-

-What doesn't matter to me?- the blond managed to say incredulously- How can it not matter to me that my girlfriend left our home all of a sudden? How can it not be my business to know why the person who was the most important person in my life left with my child in her womb?!-

Sarada opened her eyes wide, her face paled even more than it already was, her hands began to tremble losing their initial strength, the basket she held against her chest fell to the ground next to her feet spilling its contents everywhere.

Sarada felt that she could not breathe and her head was seized by a million thoughts of all kinds, it was so much that she began to feel dizzy.

-What did you say...?-

Nothing would ever be the same again...

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 36: Cannot be

Notes:

Music: Sting - What Could Have Been | Arcane League of Legends

Inside the house were Mitsuki, Shikadai, Chōchō, Satsujin and Ayame gathered around a table, none of them said anything for a few long minutes until someone rushed into the room.

-Girls! Shinobis from Konoha are on their way here!- shouted the bespectacled boy who had just entered.

-Denki?- exclaimed the Konoha people in unison.

Denki froze in place as he noticed the unexpected visitors.

Satsujin approached him, grabbed him by the shoulders and shook him.

-Why didn't you tell us they were coming here?- she reproached him annoyed- You were supposed to be guarding the village!-

A bead of cold sweat slid down Denki's temple.

-Well... You see, there was an emergency in one of the electricity generators and I had to go right away, it must have been at that time when they left the village- he scratched his head nervously.

-Denki...- growled the blonde, but before she could reproach the boy with glasses any more, the Konoha's got up from their place.

-Denki! What are you doing here?- Shikadai demanded to know, since in addition to going after Sarada and her son, he had also been tasked to investigate why Denki was with these shinobi.

-We thought you were dead- added Mitsuki.

-Yes... About that... it's a long story...-

-Well, make it short- Chōchō pressed.

-I don't think it can be made short-

-Konoha- called Satsujin- Stop insisting, you won't get anywhere-

-Is it too much to ask to want to know the truth!- exclaimed Chōchō with irritation.

-How hard is it to understand that there's nothing to talk about! Why do you insist so much on that?- Satsujin rebutted.

-Because we already know that when Sarada left the village she was pregnant," said Shikadai observing carefully the reactions of each of the people in front of him.

Both Denki and Satsujin froze in place not knowing how to proceed.

Ayame sighed loudly drawing everyone's attention.

-That's another long story- she muttered regretfully.

Suddenly the atmosphere became heavy and Denki and Satsujin's mood became downcast.

Puzzled by the sudden change of attitude of the three people living there, the three Konoha shinobi looked at each other strangely.

After a few seconds of silence something occurred to Shikadai, but before jumping to conclusions, he wanted to ask one last time.

-So... What's going on here, is he...?-

The whole room fell silent and both Mitsuki and Chōchō gasped.

 

━──────────────━

 

-What did you say?-

Suddenly the weather around him became cold and so did his blood.

-I know that when you left the village you were pregnant-

Sarada could not breathe.

-How do you know that?- she slowly took a step back.

-How I know that is not important- he took a step closer to her- What I want to know is why you didn't tell me that you were pregnant- he said.

-Boruto, that's enough- she silenced him by taking another step back.

-Why leave us, why go away like that?- he took a step closer which caused the Uchiha to back away in response.

-Boruto is serious, stop!- that shout that was meant to be a command came out as a plea.

That surprised the blond but he continued to approach having the same response as before.

-No, I won't stop. Shall I tell you why? Because I want to see my son Sarada, I have the right to at least that, you made your decision by defecting but...-

-I didn't defect!- he shouted with desperation that surprised the blond.

-You didn't defect?- he muttered in disbelief- Then what do you call that thing you did, because according to me it doesn't have another name?-

-I didn't defect!- he insisted with a trembling voice.

-I know what happened between you and your parents- after that Sarada's eyes crystallized- I know that they tried to convince you to abort and that they said hurtful things, but that's no excuse for you to leave that way!- he reproached her annoyed.

The Uchiha's lips trembled, her hands clenched into fists and her body suffered from slight spasms.

-You don't... understand anything..- she managed to say without being able to breathe properly.

-Then help me understand- he took a couple of steps closer- What is it that I don't understand?-

-You don't know anything...- He was trying his best to avoid the blond's demanding gaze, who was losing his mind more and more as time went by.

-What don't I know?!- he suddenly shouted with desperation and anger that caused a shudder in the girl who shrank in her place with a little fear that went unnoticed by the blond.

-I didn't defect...- she took a deep breath and tried to dry the tears that stung her eyes- one of the laws of the great Ninja Nations says that someone who doesn't have a name that supports him as part of the village is no longer considered as part of the village.... That kind of person can be considered an outsider or an outcast and therefore cannot stay in the village...- dictated one of the laws of the Ninja Nations.

Boruto didn't understand this at first until something came to his mind.

"-Being honest I don't think either Sasuke or Sakura are telling the whole truth-" Shikamaru's voice filled his head.

-Sarada- he called her seriously- What exactly did your parents do to you?- he asked with difficulty- They didn't just kick you out of the house did they?- he was afraid of the answer the Uchiha might give him at that moment.

-I thought you knew everything- he slyly raised an eyebrow in mockery.

-Sarada...- he warned with little patience.

The named smiled sadly.

-They wanted me to have an abortion, but I refused, they assaulted me with the intention of aborting right there in the living room- her lip trembled- but I resisted and fought as hard as I could. They were both furious with me...- she let out a small sob- for the first time in my life I feared that my parents might even kill me.... They were really upset. I couldn't recognize the people in front of me at that moment...- he swallowed hard- they threatened me, after insults and a strong discussion they made the decision that if I wasn't going to agree with them then I wouldn't have the right to carry the Uchiha surname anymore and after that they exiled me and my son from the Uchiha clan, I was hurt by their words but I wasn't going to give up my son just because they told me to... So I didn't waver in my decision, them seeing that got more upset, but before they tried to do anything else I locked myself in my room, took my things and left- she finished telling with a lump in his throat and a strong pain in his chest remembering what happened next. She closed her eyes tightly being unable to see Boruto.

Boruto said nothing for a full minute trying to process everything he had heard. While he had been upset with the Uchihas before, now he felt his blood boiling again for different things; you were furious with Sasuke and Sakura for lying to everyone for years, he was furious with them for assaulting Sarada like that without caring about hurting her, and most of all, he was furious with Sarada for the decisions she made.

He was furious with her for leaving without any explanation and for hiding her son from him for so many years.

-Why didn't you tell me? Why didn't you just leave like that? Why didn't you tell me that we were going to have a baby?- no matter how hard Boruto tried he couldn't understand what was going on- Didn't you care how I felt?! Why were you so insensitive?!- he yelled at her in a way he had never done before, he had never been so upset with someone, and he never thought that the first time he would be this upset was provoked by the woman he had loved all his life.

-I had no choice! If I left it was because I wanted to protect him from all of you!- a hand fell on his flat belly- But despite everything I did nothing worked!- tears gathered in the corners of his eyes and pure pain was reflected on his face.

Boruto's breath caught in his throat and the anger that boiled moments before inside him was instantly extinguished when he heard Sarada's last words.

-What do you mean "nothing worked"?- her voice trembled as she began to comprehend the black hair's words, but she refused to believe in what the meaning of those words implied.

The silence became heavy, Sarada didn't respond and Boruto tried to meet her gaze but the black hair avoided him.

-Sarada... What did you say...- the Uchiha didn't answer which caused the Uzumaki to become upset- For God's sake Sarada answer me!- he shortened the distance that remained between the two, but the sudden movement alarmed the Uchiha causing her to move away from him again until her back bumped into the trunk of a tree.

At that moment the onyx and bluish gazes met, both with different emotions, the bluish one had confusion, fear, pain, anger, hope and despair. The onyx reflected pain, sadness, and fear.

At first she hesitated, unsure if she could utter the following words.

-He was born dead... It died inside me just before it was born...-

Her words were like ice water on him and almost instantly he could feel her eyes sting.

He searched for signs of a lie on the female face believing it was another one of her lies to make him turn away but on her face there was nothing but pain.

-What the hell kind of joke is this? It's not funny Sarada- he reproached her feeling a lump forming in his throat.

-It's not a lie... It's the truth. I couldn't even hold him in my arms...- with trembling arms she hugged herself lightly- I left because I was alone.... I had no choice... I couldn't stay in the village or they would try to harm him.... But...-

-Tell me what good it did you!- he shouted without thinking, his emotions were in chaos and he no longer knew what to do or what to think, so he did the first thing that came to his mind, to let off steam- you say you were alone, but that's not true, you weren't alone, you had me, my family and our friends, what the hell made you think you were alone?!- he growled in annoyance at the thought that his son could have been alive if it wasn't for his mother's questionable decisions- If you hadn't been so irresponsible and reckless, maybe my son would still be alive!- he shouted without measuring the weight of his words.

Boruto's reproaches broke a small string inside Sarada that served as the last support of her feelings and unstable emotional state.

From one second to the next tears ran like waterfalls down her cheeks, her shoulders shook and her legs threatened to stop working at any moment. Her thoughts revolved around everything that had happened five years ago, everything that happened hit her painfully to the point where she couldn't breathe.

The pain, sadness and disappointment was something she had grown accustomed to, but this time unlike other occasions, she felt will go and indignation, emotions not only provoked by her repressed feelings, but also by the words Boruto had cruelly spat in her face a few moments ago.

With difficulty she forced her lungs to take in air and struggled to make her voice rise above the pitiful sobs and moans that wanted to come out of her throat.

-You insist on knowing why I left without telling you, don't you? Well then I'll tell you why- her fists clenched tightly on the fabric of her clothes- That night when I fought with my parents the first thing I did was to look for you at Mount Hokage, I waited for you for hours but you never showed up, I looked for you at your house but you weren't there, I looked for you all over the damn village, but I couldn't find you until I did..!- She brought a hand to her mouth covering a pitiful moan that came out of her lips, while more fresh tears slid down her cheeks- I found you...- she sobbed still with her hand over her lips- and you... You were..- she gasped trying to catch her breath- you were with another..- she forced herself to say making the images of that night run through her mind again.

Her words caught Boruto off guard.

-What are you talking about?- he was incredulous- Have you lost your mind?- he had never been with another woman besides Sarada, he had always been loyal to her even when she left.

The former Uchiha clenched his fists in anger and helplessness.

-I know what I saw!- she shouted angrily making him back away- I saw you kissing that bitch!- she gasped for air and then let out a sob- while I was suffering alone you were in her arms- she cried painfully.

Boruto blinked in confusion and tried to catch up with what was going on.

She? Who was this "She" that Sarada talked so much about?

At that moment the image of a purple haired girl came into his head.

Sumire...

Boruto's breath caught.

"-No, there's no way-" suddenly what Sarada was saying didn't seem so far-fetched anymore.

No, that couldn't be true, at no time had he ever been with Sumir6o with another woman.. Right?

Is that why Sumire had been so insistent? Did she know? If so, why didn't she remember?

He began to doubt himself, and he didn't like that.

-You and Sumire sure are great actors, you fooled me very well into believing that there was nothing between you- he reproached in a breathy voice.

He hesitantly approached the former Uchiha shortening the space between them.

-I don't know what you're talking about- and he didn't want to know, something inside him didn't want to think about it.

-Don't come near me- she tried to go around the tree she had bumped into moments before but Boruto was faster and cornered her against the large trunk, he held her hands with his own on either side of her head to prevent her from hitting him.

-We have to set the record straight Sarada, there are many things you said that are not true and many others that need to be explained- he said.

-There is no more to talk about- he struggled against her grip but he was weak both physically and mentally, not to mention that his bandaged arm was starting to hurt.

-Yes there is, you still haven't told me how my son died and.. -

-Shut up!- she shouted at her- Don't talk about him, you don't deserve to talk about him, you don't deserve to be called his father, you're just a damn traitor!- the tears kept coming from his onyx eyes.

-I am no traitor, I never betrayed you!-

-Let go of me you bloody liar!- she struggled wanting to let go but the blond refused to let her go.

-Stop calling me that!- a fist slammed into Boruto's jaw shutting him up on the spot.

Due to the unexpectedly strong impact Boruto ended up falling to the ground dropping Sarada in the process.

-But what...- he cursed under his breath turning to look at the one who hit him- Hey.... That hurt. You damn meddler- insulted Boruto to the black haired boy who was now by Sarada's side hugging her protectively while she fell on her knees on the violet flowers now wilted by the previous walk of both of them.

-Too bad for you, now go away, you've done enough-

-No, I won't leave until this is over-

-Do you think you have a choice- the black-haired man arched an eyebrow- if you don't leave now I'll make the feudal be more severe this time- he threatened.

Boruto thought of his father and the fifth, he gritted his teeth in frustration at having no choice.

He stood up staggering and shook the dirt from his clothes, he turned his back to them but not before seeing Sarada, who was curled up in the arms of the black hair, she was breathing heavily and did not seem to be paying attention to what the others were saying, she seemed to be scared.

-Sarada- the named one jumped at the mention of his name and her eyes fell on him- you still haven't told me how he died...- the words tasted bitter in her mouth, she was afraid to ask, but she had to know, even if it hurt.

-Stop harassing her- Muku shouted at her, fed up with the situation.

Sarada's throat closed up at the thought. She inhaled shakily and let out a shaky sigh.

She clung tightly to Muku's arm as if it were a life preserver.

-Kawaki...-

 

To be continue

Notes:

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 37: Memories Part 1 "Hopes and Dreams"

Notes:

═════════-°-⚠️-°-═════════
Important notice at the end of the chapter.
═════════-°-⚠️-°-═════════

5 years ago

The day was sunny, the Uchiha princess as usual was training in the forest of the leaf village. She was jumping from branch to branch while throwing Shurikens and Kunais at different targets scattered throughout the forest.

Everything was going as usual until something abnormal happened.

Suddenly her vision blurred, she staggered on the branch she was standing on, she tried to stay stable but lost her balance, soon she felt she was falling into the void, she could not react in time and just closed her eyes waiting for the impact that never came. She opened her eyes a bit surprised to find herself on a tree branch being held in her arms by someone who had saved her from a fall that was not fatal but serious. She decided to find out who her savior was only to find to her surprise that it was none other than Boruto.

-Boruto? What are you doing here?- she exclaimed in surprise.

-Saving you, it seems, the real question here is what happened to you? You're not usually this clumsy- he mocked.

-Ha, ha, how funny- she thought of turning down and found a great height, instantly and without knowing why, she felt dizzy, something very rare in her because she was used to the height and the one she was now was not even half of what she was used to- Boruto- she hugged him tightly by the neck fearing that she could fall if she didn't do it.

The blond noticing the state of the Uchiha became worried.

-What happened?-

-Please, take me to the ground-

-Okay- When the blond was about to jump from the tree, Sarada stopped him.

-Slow down or I'll kill you- she threatened.

-Right- he exhaled.

The boy tried to come down as slowly as possible so as not to disturb her, which was difficult due to the fact that he was not used to going so slow.

On the other hand, even though Boruto came down from the tree slowly, she felt too dizzy.

-Hey, are you okay?- asked the blond when he saw her pale, and for prevention he held her in his arms.

-Yes, don't worry, I'm fine- she took a deep breath trying to keep away the nausea that was assaulting her- please put me down- she asked.

The blond looked at her unconvinced, but obeyed her anyway and carefully made her feet touch the ground beneath them.

The Uchiha having both feet on the ground regretted it almost instantly, she unconsciously clung to Boruto's jacket for support.

-Sarada?- he called out to her but she didn't answer.

The black hair closed her eyes tightly and took another deep breath before pulling away from the blond who was looking at her worriedly.

-I'm fine- she assured him, but for a moment she wobbled in place and Boruto held her before she fell.

-Sara, what the hell is wrong with you, are you sick?- Boruto frowned worriedly, Sarada wasn't a person who got sick often, moreover, the blond couldn't remember the last time he saw her sick.

-I don't know what's wrong with me- she brought a hand to her head- my head keeps spinning and- -her hand fell directly over her mouth choking his words, she closed his eyes trying to contain himself, for some reason she felt an immense urge to vomit.

Boruto seeing this understood instantly and carefully guided the Uchiha to a nearby bush, held her hair and slowly pressed her back down so that it was slightly tilted to the front, indicating her to let him out.

The girl understood the silent message and without further resistance let out all her breakfast.

She was vomiting for a couple of minutes having just a couple of seconds to breathe before another wave reached her, while Boruto stayed by her side gently rubbing her back.

Once she had discarded everything that her stomach harbored all she could do was retch and she hated it, it was as if her body wanted to discard even her internal organs.

Once she thought she wouldn't retch again she slowly straightened up and with Boruto's help she made her way to a large tree sitting carefully on its roots.

She felt disgusted in more ways than one, she still felt disgusted, she was dizzy, small tears spilled down her red cheeks, she hadn't looked in a mirror but she was sure she was paler than a dead man, she was still trying to catch her breath, her limbs felt heavy, her head ached and she felt as if sandpaper had ripped her throat.

-Take- she hadn't noticed that Boruto had brought a canteen to her lips.

Almost instantly she accepted the liquid he offered her, with a trembling hand she took the container that Boruto kept holding to help her and when the mouth of the canteen touched her lips she tried to drink as much as she could to try to get rid of the unpleasant vomiting sensation in her throat, but when she saw this she moved the container a little away from her lips and this made Sarada groan.

-You shouldn't drink it all so fast, you might make yourself vomit again- Boruto scolded her.

Sarada sighed as she knew it was true.

She drank the water slowly and after a few minutes she seemed to be back to normal.

-So... What happened to you?- asked Boruto.

-I don't know, this morning I was fine- lamented Sarada leaning her head on the blond's shoulder.

-Then you have to go to a doctor- Boruto advised her.

-It's not necessary- dismissed the black hair.

-Sarada, you just threw up everything you had in your stomach- he reproached him annoyed.

-It shouldn't be anything to be alarmed about- she closed her eyes relaxing against her boyfriend's body.

-Does that mean you won't go to a doctor?

The Uchiha decided to ignore him and tried to rest a little.

-Well, that case-

From one moment to another the blond got up from where he was making the Uchiha go sideways because of the loss of support, but before touching the ground she was already in the arms of the blond who was now carrying her like a princess.

-Baka-Boruto! What are you doing!- she shouted exalted clinging to the boy's neck.

-I'm taking you to a doctor whether you like it or not- and without caring about the girl's complaints in his arms, he headed for the village hospital.

It wasn't until halfway there that the Uchiha stopped fighting.

Once they entered the hospital they met Shizune who upon seeing them was confused.

-Boruto? Sarada? What's wrong?- she saw how pale the Uchiha was and got worried- Sarada, are you okay?-

-Yes, it was just a dizzy spell- answered the girl still in the boy's arms.

-It wasn't just a dizzy spell- the blond reproached him- Shizune, I would like you to check Sarada and make sure she is not sick- he asked.

-All right, come this way- asked the older one.

-Boruto, could you put me down please- requested the black-haired girl.

-No-

-Why?- she complained.

-A while ago you couldn't even stand up- was the only thing he said and without further ado he followed Shizune through the corridors of the Hospital still with the Uchiha in his arms.

-Here is- Shizune opened a door leaving room for the blond to enter the small office.

Boruto went to a stretcher and carefully placed his girlfriend on it.

-Okay, now Boruto come out- Shizune said with a smile knowing what was going to happen.

-What?! Why can't I stay?!- exclaimed the blond dissatisfied.

-Boruto, don't make a fuss, this is a hospital- his girlfriend scolded him.

-But...-

-Boruto- Shizune called him- don't worry Sarada is in good hands- she assured him.

The blond looked at the two women and after a few seconds he sighed in surrender.

-Okay, but I'll be out here waiting- after that the blond went out closing the door behind him.

Sarada sighed as she saw him give in.

-All right Sarada tell me what happened- asked Shizune ready to take notes for some file.

The next few minutes Sarada was telling everything that had happened under the watchful eye of Shizune who frowned when she heard the symptoms of the Uchiha princess, but before drawing conclusions she had to make sure.

-I'll do some blood tests to rule out some things- Shizune was not going to tell her suspicions to the young Uchiha, she did not want to worry her.

-All right- the Uchiha accepted without being completely convinced.

Silently Shizune prepared everything she needed and continued with the procedure to follow.

-I know someone in the lab who is very good at his job, I will ask him to have the results in less than half an hour- said the older woman while she took out the sample and prepared it to send it to the lab.

During that silent interval of time neither of them spoke, which made everything very awkward.

Minutes passed until someone knocked on the door making the Uchiha more nervous.

Shizune went to the door and received a sealed envelope from the Hospital, once she said goodbye to the person on the other side of the door she locked it and went to the back of her desk sitting in her chair. Before opening the envelope she took a deep breath as if she was nervous about what she would find inside the envelope and that only made Sarada feel more and more anxious.

Shizune carefully opened the envelope and slowly pulled out a single piece of paper from inside, missing Sarada as she thought it would be several tests.

Shizune's eyes wandered all over the sheet looking for the result and her breath caught in her throat as she read what she suspected.

Sarada seeing Shizune's pale face became overly concerned.

-Shizune-San... Is everything alright?- she asked fearful of what she might get as an answer.

-Do you have a partner?- was the only thing Shizune said to her even though she knew the answer.

The question caught the Uchiha off guard and she looked at the older woman strangely.

-What's with that question?- she asked confused.

-Just answer it- she answered quickly as she put the sheet of paper back in the envelope.

The Uchiha hesitated to answer but in the end sighed defeatedly.

-Yes, yes I do- she still didn't understand the reason for that question.

-When was the last time you had sex?- she hastened to ask.

That made the black-haired girl's pale face blush.

-What?! I...- she hesitated to answer.

-Answer me, with the truth- he gave her a stern look which made Sarada unable to lie.

-A little more than two months ago...- she hesitated embarrassed.

-And do they always use protection?-

She wasn't expecting that question, she was going to answer yes, but then she remembered the way things had gone and she certainly couldn't remember if they had been careful or not.

That had been the first and last time they had had sex, so they tried never to bring up the subject again.

Shizune interpreted Sarada's silence and sighed.

-What's wrong Shizune-San?- asked the Uchiha when she saw the older girl's reaction.

-See for yourself- she held out the envelope containing the test results.

Sarada looked at the envelope with distrust but ended up accepting it when curiosity got the better of her.

With trembling fingers she took the white sheet and slowly pulled it out of its hiding place revealing the truth of her condition.

But she never expected to see what her eyes were witnessing.

Diagnostic Results

Name:....
Age:....
Time: 12:28 p.m.
Test: Pregnancy test
Result: Positive

She couldn't breathe, she kept running her eyes over and over the words on the sheet not believing what was happening.

Pregnant.

Who? her?

She felt nauseous and retching was not long in coming.

She jumped to her feet and ran to the small bathroom of the office without caring that the paper with those words fell to the floor, dropped to her knees on the cold tile floor and leaned over the ceramic piece to let out what little was left in her stomach, which was not much since after the attack she had had during her training she had nothing left in her stomach.

And despite the excruciating burning in her throat all she could think about was the unreal word that tapestry her mind.

Pregnant.

Another empty retch assaulted her.

"-This isn't true, this isn't happening.... I can't be...-" she gasped and unconsciously brought a hand to her belly groping the area trying futilely to feel something out of the ordinary.

She closed her eyes and concentrated on feeling her chakra through her palm, at first she felt nothing, which made her think for a moment that it had all been a false alarm, until suddenly she felt it. Something that wasn't there before, something out of the ordinary.

Another chakra.

Similar to hers and Boruto's.

She couldn't hold back the sob that escaped her lips.

She still couldn't believe it.

Hastily she activated her Sharingan and directed her sight to her belly and saw a small trail of chakra different from hers swirling on her belly underneath her clothes.

A chakra of a completely different color than hers, it was a purple color that was a little darker than her father's, it contrasted between her red.

It was too small but at the same time so intense and restless.

There was no doubt, she was pregnant.

She took a deep breath so she wouldn't try to "vomit" again.

She was so focused on her world that she didn't notice that Shizune had been beside her on the cold floor rubbing her back in an attempt to comfort her.

-Calm down, take a breath- he encouraged her calmly- come with me- he slowly helped her up, directed her to the sink to wash her face and mouth, once they were calmly done Shizune helped Sarada back to the stretcher she previously occupied.

In all those minutes neither of them had spoken.

One because she didn't want to make the other uncomfortable and the other didn't know what to say or do.

In Sarada's mind there were a lot of thoughts of what she should do or how the others would react when they found out.

But all that was put aside when she remembered a small detail that awakened something in her that she had never felt before.

-Recently I've been on many missions and trainings, couldn't that hurt him...- she stammered fearful of what everything she did every day could do to the little embryo inside her.

-I can't tell you for sure, but to be sure we'll have to do an ultrasound- Shizune brought to her side a device with wheels that consisted of a screen, a keyboard, controls, a small printer and a transducer -Lie down a little and discover your belly-

While Shizune prepared the machine, Sarada did what she had asked; she slowly lay down on the stretcher, her breathing was short and her hands began to tremble on the hem of her qipao, she tried to lift it to expose her belly but her hands did not obey her, her eyes began to sting, this seemed surreal, she never thought she would be in a situation like this, she began to think of a thousand things at once; she won't be able to do any more missions, her friends and her Sensei will be disappointed, she couldn't fulfill her dream of being Hokage, she was very scared just thinking about how Boruto and her parents would react.

Her parents! They would hate her as soon as they found out about her pregnancy, her mother would strangle her for not being careful.

It was until that moment that she remembered a small detail....

Her parents didn't know that she and Boruto were a couple.

Let alone that she was in a relationship with anyone.

"-I'm such an idiot how did I let something like this happen? My parents are going to hate me-"

Without realizing it, tears were running down her face, Shizune realizing that, tried to calm her down.

-You shouldn't have to go through this by yourself. Do you want me to let Boruto in?- she suggested to which the Uchiha looked at her in horror.

-No, please don't, I don't want him to find out like this- she asked with tears in her eyes.

Shizune sighed.

-Fine, but we'll have to let Naruto know about your condition as soon as possible and avoid missions or things that require too much effort-

-No!- she exclaimed to the elder's surprise.

-No? But Sarada, he is the Hokage and he has to be aware of the health of his shinobi- reasoned Shizune without understanding the Uchiha's outburst.

-I know but... The Hokage will be disappointed in me and will hate me for being so careless- she muttered.

-Naruto? Hate you? But what are you saying, it's very rare that Naruto hates someone, much less you, you are like his niece and part of his family, I'm sure that when he finds out that you are pregnant with his grandson he will be very happy to know that the family will grow- said Shizune with a calm voice.

-But I'm not ready to tell anyone else yet, let's wait a little longer, okay?- Sarada tried to convince Shizune but she frowned disapprovingly.

-No, Sarada, it is important to let the higher ups know that you are indisposed to do your daily duties as shinobi until further notice, it may be dangerous not to do so- said the doctor.

Sarada sighed.

-I know- she agreed, but she was down about it.

-Hey- Shizune spoke to her- maybe.... We can lie a little...- she offered.

-What do you mean?-

-I can make up that you're sick with something related to chakra and give you more time to prepare for the big announcement, okay?-

The Uchiha nodded fearfully.

-Okay, now pick up your qipao and let's see that little one- she smiled calmly trying to convey support.

Sarada slightly returned the gesture and slowly lifted the cloth to expose her still flat belly.

Shizune took a tube of gel and poured some of the contents on the uncovered skin, Sarada shivered when she felt the cold contact of the substance.

-I'm sorry, I should have warned you that it's a little cold- smiled Shizune a little embarrassed.

Sarada did not hide, she just took a deep breath and closed her eyes waiting for Shizune to do her job, she felt the transducer passing through her belly spreading the gel on her skin, a moment passed in which the only sound in the room was the sound of the small keyboard that Shizune manipulated without stopping moving and pressing lightly the transducer against her belly.

And again the situation seemed so surreal to her.

-Sarada- upon hearing her name it was almost impossible to ignore the call, she opened her eyes and watched the woman next to her, the older one said nothing, she simply moved the screen enough so the Uchiha could see it- here- she pointed to a small dot of color between black and gray- it is still too small so it is not clearly seen but there it is-.

Sarada couldn't breathe, her eyes were like plates completely fixed on the point Shizune was pointing at.

That was going to be her son.

Suddenly it all became so real.

She couldn't hold back the little tears that came out of her eyes, but this time they weren't tears of pain and fear, this time there was fear, but there was also happiness and something she couldn't quite describe.

Maybe emotion?

She couldn't say.

She was enraptured by the sight in front of her that she didn't notice what Shizune was doing in the meantime.

It wasn't until the screen went black as a sign that it had been turned off.

-That's it, we're done for the day- after saying that the Uchiha was a bit discouraged, she wanted to continue watching the little wilted girl who would become her son- here- Shizune held out a paper towel for her to wipe off the excess gel.

Sarada took the paper and ran it over her belly as gently as possible as if not doing so might hurt the little one she lacked inside her.

Shizune saw that gesture and smiled amused.

-Sarada, nothing will happen to him just for cleaning you, your body is protecting him well, there is nothing to be afraid of- she assured him laughing.

-But... - She didn't seem sure, she knew that Shizune wasn't lying, but just in case.

Once she was clean she went with Shizune to the desk and they talked about the different things she could no longer do or eat, in turn Shizune gave her a bottle of folic acid which she put in her bag of Kunais to hide it from everyone's sight.

-Oh, this is yours- Shizune handed him a small square of paper that when he held it in his own hands he saw what it was and thought he could cry again.

It was a small picture of the ultrasound and just like a few minutes ago only a small spot was visible.

-Thank you Shizune-San- she thanked and as with the bottle she put it away.

After talking about a few more things they both approached the entrance of the office.

-Shizune-San, could you please avoid mentioning this to my mother?

The older woman nodded and then opened the door to see Boruto sitting on one of the chairs in the waiting room, his elbows on his knees and his chin in his hands, he was clearly worried and very nervous, seeing him like that Sarada had an impulse to tell him the truth, but she managed to restrain herself.

As soon as the blond saw her leave he jumped up from his seat and approached her with speed and concern on his face.

-Sarada! Are you all right?- he reached her and took her hands tightly without caring that Shizune was watching them.

-I... Well...- the Uchiha froze, not knowing what to say to her restless boyfriend.

She felt a lump in her throat and fear began to consume her as she couldn't find the words, she wasn't ready to tell him yet, she had just found out and still needed to digest it.

Shizune noticed Sarada's state and decided to intervene to the Uchiha's relief.

-It's just a small problem with the Chakra flow, a good vacation and proper medication should bring it back to normal-

-With the Chakra flow?- the blue eyes looked at the Uchiha with concern- Will you be okay?-

-Don't worry, as Shizune-San said, I'll be fine- he assured her.

After a few moments he sighed.

-Okay-

-Very well, Sarada, let's meet in a few days to see your progress. Yes- Shizune smiled.

Sarada smiled in return and after that Boruto accompanied her to her house to make sure she went straight to rest.

Once they arrived at the door of her house Sarada couldn't contain herself and hugged him tightly, which surprised him.

After saying goodbye Sarada entered her house, she was thankful that none of her parents were there and went to her room.

Being already sheltered in her room she gently ran a hand over her belly and without being able to contain herself she undressed down to her underwear, stood in front of her full-length mirror, stood in profile and looked at her body carefully, more exactly at her belly.

It was still flat, if anyone saw her right now they would say that everything about her was normal and that she certainly wasn't pregnant, but she knew the truth.

She took out of her bag the bottle of folic acid and the ultrasound image, she took a small tablet from the bottle and then hid it somewhere that none of her parents could find.

She lay back on her bed and looked at the small image on her fingers and couldn't hold back the couple of tears that escaped her eyes along with a small smile.

-My little boy... -

It was going to be a long, hard road but she was going to get through it.

Wasn't it?

 

To be continue

Notes:

⚠️Notice: Next week I won't post new chapter, again it's exam weeks 🙁.

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 38: Memories Part 2 "News"

Notes:

✿.-° ❀.-° ✿.-° 🌸 °-.✿ °-.❀ °-.✿
⚠️Denigración, physical, emotional and verbal abuse, family assault, attempted miscarriage, inappropriate language and infidelity. ⚠️
✿.-° ❀.-° ✿.-° 🌸 °-.✿ °-.❀ °-.✿

Music: Sally's Song and Corpse Bride Medley

POV Sarada

The day after I found out about my pregnancy, I went with Shizune-San to the Hokage's tower to give notice of my illness.

Shizune was the one who spoke most of the time unless the seventh would speak directly to me.

Those few minutes felt like an eternity, I was in a cold sweat the whole time, I felt nauseous constantly until the meeting finally ended but not before making the seventh promise not to tell any of my parents.

My parents.

Hiding it from my parents was not easy but not difficult either, my father didn't know about my "illness" due to the fact that when I told my mother my father went on a trip with the seventh to Suna, but my mother knowing about it had been a bit more complicated to deal with, she wanted to be constantly checking me and that could be a problem because she might realize that I wasn't really sick.

But thanks to Shizune insisting on checking me often my mother was calmer and stopped insisting.

And my check-ups...

Ultrasounds were supposed to be used when the pregnancy was more advanced, but because of the routine I was in for the first few weeks I had to go regularly to the doctor for a thorough checkup to make sure everything was okay.

It had been a couple of weeks since I found out and I still find it unbelievable, and although at first I would forget my new condition at times I now seemed to be used to it.

A few days ago I had gone for a check-up, Shizune confirmed that so far everything was going very well, but I should not be confident, it was only week number ten and anything could happen in the remaining weeks.

That comment had made me nervous and a little paranoid, Shizune noticing this quickly calmed me down and convinced me that if I continued with the proper care nothing bad would happen. But despite those words something in me was still afraid, but I didn't know exactly what.

Also something that had me a little nervous was that from the next appointment onwards Shizune would no longer be in charge of monitoring her health.

Shizune had left the day after her last consultation to join Tsunade-Sama on an open-ended trip.

At first I was alarmed by this but Shizune assured me that the new doctor would be very discreet as she was completely trustworthy.

I was still not entirely sure but I decided to trust Shizune.

And Boruto...

He was not taking this "illness" of mine well at all.

Every day he insisted on knowing what I really had, because of course, he hadn't bought the story that it was related to chakra, the fool was too smart when it was convenient for him.

Because of this I have had to be more cautious, that meant I didn't let him get too close to me and avoided talking to him as much as possible, why? Well, when I'm around him I sometimes get an urge to want to tell him what was going on and him constantly asking about my health didn't help.

I was lying to him, obviously, but lying to him was not to my liking.

I had never liked lying to him, and when I did it was lousy.

Today I was walking through the streets of Konoha lost in my thoughts until they were interrupted when the image of a familiar store appeared in my peripheral vision.

I stopped in the middle of the street to look carefully at the store in front of me.

It was a baby store.

I used to come here often to buy little gifts for Daisuke before and after he was born, but I never thought I'd be interested in a place like this for something more personal.

The last time I came here I had seen a beautiful newborn baby outfit that I had wanted to buy for Daisuke, but unfortunately Daisuke had grown up too fast.

And now I couldn't help but think that that little outfit I had once wanted for my brother, I now wanted for another very special little person.

I unconsciously brought a hand to my flat belly as I lost myself in my fantasies imagining what my baby would look like.

I wondered things like what would it look like? Would it be more like Boruto or me? Or would it be a mix of both? What Dōjutsus would it have? The Uchiha or Hyuga family? Would it be a girl or a boy? And most of all, I thought about whether I would be a good mother to this child.

I was thinking all that and more as I looked at the store in front of me.

-Sarada- instinctively hearing the sudden voice calling me I gave a small jump away from the person behind me, when I turned around I paled as I met Boruto.

-¡¿B. Bo... Boruto?!-I was full of nerves Did he see me looking at the baby store? I shook my head slightly, I didn't want to think about it.

-Hey relax, it's just me, it will hurt you to be so upset, you should relax a little, don't you think?- he seemed to some extent sorry for having come unannounced, but I didn't say anything about it and I better followed his advice and took a deep breath to try to relax.

After that neither of us spoke, making the silence between us a bit awkward.

I thought again for the umpteenth time about what had happened in the last weeks and then I saw him in front of me not knowing what to do, he looked worried and guilty maybe for scaring me, completely unaware of what really had me so nervous, I sighed, he didn't deserve this, he deserved to know he was going to be a father.

I decided.

So after a few minutes without saying anything, I nervously and hesitantly approached him and he noticed this and looked at me fearful and worried.

-Boruto....- I noticed the slight tremor in my body "-Damn-" without realizing it I also started to play with my hands, my nerves and embarrassment increased, I avoided his gaze by all means trying to calm down.

-Sarada, what's wrong with you?- damn it, now he looks more worried.

I got up my courage and looked him in the eyes quickly and nervously.

-There's nothing wrong with me... or... it depends on how you see it...- I cursed myself for stuttering and the embarrassment was such that I couldn't hold his gaze any longer.

-What's wrong?- it was obvious that the waiting was killing him, he was never characterized by patience.

-Haha you'll have to wait until tonight- I got closer to him, I stood on my tiptoes and kissed his cheek- I'll see you at the Hokage mount at the same time as always, don't be late- I smiled slightly to try to calm him down and before he insisted more I started to walk away with my pulse racing.

What I didn't expect was that in one swift movement he pulled me to him and kissed me.

He kissed me, and in public.

At another time I would have been upset for being so ill-timed and reckless, but I needed him so close to me that I didn't care if all the Ninja Nations knew about it.

When I wanted to deepen the kiss he pulled away almost at the same instant I had pressed our lips together.

-I wouldn't dare stand you up my princess- I felt my cheeks burn, god, he used that nickname I was always embarrassed to receive.

-You'd better- I said and then quickly walked away from the place and tried to clear my mind before tonight.

As I walked away I could feel Boruto's gaze on me and something inside me was screaming at me to turn around, run into his arms and be honest, but I had to be honest and continued on my way ignoring that nagging feeling in my chest.

I had to be patient, it was just a matter of waiting until that night.

I have everything planned, once I told him we would tell my parents together, it's not that I was afraid of them, I'm sure they would never hurt me, but I needed Boruto's support for that so he would have to be the first to know, nothing could go wrong.

Right?

━──────────────━

The hours passed too painfully slow for my liking.

It was already night, and in a couple more hours when the city is asleep I would be meeting Boruto.

My hands sweated at the nerves and every now and then it was hard to breathe due to the knot in my stomach at the anticipation.

Right now I was babysitting Daisuke while mom did some last minute shopping for dinner, so at home it was just me and my brother.

-Hey Daisuke, what do you think about having a nephew?- I asked my little brother who was in my arms, he looked at me with big and expectant eyes without understanding my words- Are you going to love your nephew a lot?- the little baby laughed at the words I said without understanding anything, I laughed amused- I knew I could count on you- I kissed the chubby cheek of the little black hair who laughed happily for the cuddles.

-We are here! - my mother's voice was heard from the entrance of the house and my blood ran cold, Are we there?

I left my room with Daisuke still in my arms and walked into the living room to find my father leaving some shopping bags on the table.

"-Damnit-" Dad wasn't supposed to be back until tomorrow NIGHT.

I took a deep breath to calm the rising panic.

I had to be calm, after all, if tonight everything went well I wouldn't have to keep hiding all this anymore.

-Dad, what a surprise! I thought you were arriving tomorrow- I smiled trying not to look nervous.

-We decided to bring forward our arrival, the Dobe could no longer bear to be away from his wife's food- answered my father looking me up and down making me more nervous.

I tried to relax, there was no way he would notice just by looking at me so superficially, he would need to activate his Sharingan for that.

-Oh, I see- to distract myself I looked at Daisuke who was watching dad happily and smiled for that- I think someone missed someone a lot- I brought Daisuke closer to dad so he could hold him, my dad gladly accepted taking the little baby who was laughing happy to be near dad.

-By the way Sarada- dad's voice made my blood run cold- you look pale, is everything alright?- his eyes turned from Daisuke to me, in his eyes there was concern and for a moment I felt bad for worrying him.

As soon as I opened my lips to answer, my mother entered the room.

-Sarada is sick- she said approaching my father to take Daisuke in her arms and greet him.

Dad looked at me even more worried.

-Sick? Sick of what?- he asked excitedly.

-It's...- I hesitated to answer- it's a chakra-related illness, but it's not serious, I'm receiving treatment and they said I'll be completely fine soon- I assured him to calm him down.

-Are you sure you're okay?- he seemed to analyze me intensely with his eyes looking for something wrong.

-Don't worry daddy, I'm fine and now, I'm going to get some rest before dinner- I excused myself so I could leave.

-Of course honey, rest well and thank you for taking care of Daisuke- mom answered as she put Daisuke in his chair to feed him.

Without waiting for dad's response, I headed out of the room, aware that his gaze was on me at all times.

Everything was going well, I was almost out of the Room when something happened that I didn't expect.

Dad activated his Sharingan.

I didn't notice it right away, I just felt a shiver and the hairs on the back of my neck stood up warning me that something was wrong, but I realized it too late.

In the blink of an eye dad was in front of me, he grabbed my forearm hard making me let out a slight moan of pain, this caught mom's attention.

-Sasuke what are you doing!- mom came closer to us, she grabbed our arms trying to get dad to let go of me, but his grip was iron.

I didn't pay attention to anything around me, I could only see dad's eyes drilling into my soul, my breathing became labored as I noticed his Sharingan activated, fixed on my lower abdomen.

No way.

After a few moments Mom managed to get Dad to let go of me and I heard her gasp in fright.

-Sarada, your arm- it was there that I averted my eyes and saw what my mother saw. The place where my dad's hand had been seconds before left a mark in the shape of his hand, red with some small purple edges that would later turn into big bruises.

Dad had hurt me.

-Sasuke! what the hell were you thinking?!- my mother shouted angrily.

My concern quickly turned to fear, fear of my father and what he might do.

-You say she's sick! Did you check or did you just believe everything that came out of her mouth?!- dad shouted at mom angrily without taking a moment to look at me threateningly. In the distance I heard a faint whimper of fear from Daisuke.

-What the hell are you talking about Sasuke?!- my mother demanded to know without understanding what was going on.

-This girl has been seeing someone behind our backs, she's been screwing who knows who and not content with that she ended up pregnant!- those words were all it took for the whole house to fall silent except for the fearful moans of the smallest of us all.

Mom slightly turned to me with wide, horrified eyes.

-Sarada, what is Sasuke talking about?!- Mom muttered in disbelief.

-I...- I couldn't answer when Dad interrupted me by raising his voice.

-Come on, tell him what you've been hiding all this time, tell him how you lied to us so blatantly- Dad growled spitefully. What was wrong with him? He was unrecognizable right now.

-Sarada look at me- my mother's pleading voice made me look at her carefully, and I felt a lump in my throat as I saw my mom pale and with red eyes full of contained tears- tell me it's not true..- she sobbed- tell me it's not true what she is saying..- she looked at me pleading and afraid of my answer.

I closed my eyes with regret and nodded slowly.

-It's true- I opened my eyes to see my mother's disheveled face who looked at me between horror and disappointment, her mouth was open without being able to say words, small tears slid down the edges of her eyes.

Mom stumbled backwards until she reached the back of the sofa and fell to her knees, leaning her back against the furniture.

-Why are you doing this to us? what did we do to make you pay us back like this?- she hid her face in her hands crying bitterly, still muttering different things about me.

My stomach churned at the image.

-Mom, don't say that- tears stung my eyes and I took a few steps to get closer to her- I don't...- a strong grip took my shoulder making me stop in my place, I looked over my shoulder to find my father furious, his Sharingan adopted a different pattern than the traditional three tomoes, under his hair the faint purple glow shone more brightly and for the first time I was afraid of my own father- D.... Da. D...?-

-Don't go near him, you've done enough- his grip tightened and made me groan in pain.

-But daddy, let me explain to them...-

-Shut up already! There is nothing to explain- without looking at me he pushed me to the side making me stumble and fall to the cold wooden floor of the living room.

Daisuke began to cry in fear without knowing why suddenly his family started this quarrel.

Once out of my stupor I looked over my shoulder to find my mother already standing there looking at me just as my father did.

With hatred and disgust.

Another wave of nausea hit me, I took a deep breath to calm myself, but that didn't last for long.

I felt a sharp slap on my cheek that made my head turn ninety degrees.

It all happened so fast that I didn't realize what was happening until a few seconds later.

Had Mom hit me?

-Why are you doing this to us!?- Even before I recovered from the slap I felt Mom grab a handful of my hair and pull it to manipulate my head- Look me in the eye Sarada and tell me why, why are you denigrating our family like this? don't you care about us?! Just imagining everyone you slept with makes me want to vomit- he spat with spite and disgust.

Everyone?

I looked at her in horror.

Did she think I was some kind of prostitute or something?

-Mom... What are you talking about? I don't...- A stronger tug on my hair made me shut up and let out a muffled scream.

-Don't lie to me Sarada, it won't do you any good to do so at this point- her grip did nothing but get stronger, I brought my hands to her arm to try to push her away, but it didn't work, quite the opposite, it only made her angrier.

She reluctantly let go of my hair only to then grab my arm with too much force, so much that I thought she would break my arm.

I looked into her eyes and could only see hatred, both her and dad were beside themselves. Unconsciously I began to tremble.

-Mom... Dad... Really, it's not what you think- I tried my best to make them understand, but they seemed reluctant to listen to me -please listen to me-

-No need to explain anything Sarada, I think I know what we can do to solve this- my mother's cold and emotionless words made me shudder, her face seemed calmer than seconds before, but her eyes reflected rancor and on her lips formed a small sadistic smile that made an alarm sound in my head.

-What do you mean?- As soon as those words came out of my mouth I regretted it.

-Have you told anyone else about this?- that question made me uneasy Why would he ask me that?

-Why are you asking me that?- I didn't want to answer that, something told me not to.

-I'll take your attitude that no one else knows about it, perfect- with more force than necessary he pulled my arm making me let out a small cry of pain when his grip made me stand up against my own will.

-What are you doing?- I didn't know what was going on and it got worse when I saw out of the corner of my eye how Dad slowly approached me.

-We'll get rid of that thing you're carrying in your belly and we'll be done with it- those words took my breath away.

Do what?

I looked at my mother in horror and she saw this and continued.

-Don't worry dear, I'll take care of everything, I'll try to make it as fast as possible and after it ceases to exist we'll pretend that nothing happened, don't you think it's a good idea?- the smile that half made the panic and horror increase, the desire to want to run away burned all over my body.

-What the hell are you talking about... I don't want to get rid of him... I want him with me...- the grip on me increased and instinctively I brought my hand to my belly trying to protect him.

-You don't know what you're saying Sarada, you'll see that when it's all over you'll thank me- she insisted and I knew that no matter what I said, at this point mom was no longer listening to me.

I tried to move away from her taking a couple of steps back until I felt my other arm being grabbed causing my hand that was covering my belly to move away from the area.

When I turned my eyes I found my father holding my arm and my fear increased.

-What are you doing!- I shouted in panic.

-Sakura- was all he said and that's when I saw my mother again, she was frowning and nodded at my father's voice.

-Mom?- she didn't answer me and instead she held my arm tightly while dad did the same- Mom?! Dad?! What are you doing?! Answer me! -I shouted trying to get away from them, but it was useless, when I saw this I started to struggle with no intention of wanting to find out what they were planning to do.

-Stay still Sarada, this is for your own good- said my mother and without further ado her free hand glowed, but instead of releasing its usual green glow, it released an orange glow that I instantly knew what it meant.

No.

No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

No!

-What do you think you're doing!- I struggled harder to at least try to get away from his hand that was slowly approaching me, more precisely my belly.

-Sarada stay still- Dad's hard voice scolded me, but I ignored him.

-Don't worry Sarada, when it's over everything will be back to normal and you'll see you'll be grateful- mom's voice seemed so calm despite what she was trying to do against my will.

-They've lost their minds?! they're insane! - without caring about my screams they went on- Let go of me! Stop it! - I saw how mom's hand was getting dangerously closer and closer to me, I let out a couple of tears of helplessness struggling harder- Enough! Enough!- I closed my eyes tightly, I felt the force of the force. I closed my eyes tightly, I felt the adrenaline rushing hard through my veins and with great force I released my arm from my mother's grip hurting myself more in the process, but at that moment I didn't care- Get your hands off me!- in a quick instinctive movement of survival, with my free hand I threw a strong blow somewhere to try to keep them away from me, without realizing that I had actually hit my mother, who by the impact fell back a couple of steps stumbling in the process, making her fall shortly after.

As I realized what I had done I watched in horror as blood gushed from Mom's nose.

Damn it.

-Mom... I'm sorry... I didn't...!- my words were caught in my throat as I felt pressure on it.

-That was enough!- Dad's hand on my throat momentarily cut off my breath and then he released me and went to where my mother was recovering.

My legs gave way, I fell to my knees on the wood with bated breath and tried to process what had just happened.

My parents not only beat me and insulted me, but also tried to make me have an abortion by force.

I choked back a sob that got stuck in my throat.

I couldn't believe what was happening.

In the background I could hear Daisuke crying loudly as he witnessed the scene of our parents assaulting me. I wanted to go to comfort him, but when I tried to get up I fell again when a dizziness assaulted me.

I didn't have the strength to get up even if I could still feel the adrenaline surging through me.

I still hadn't recovered from the previous assault when I saw Dad approaching me.

-How could you do this to us? - The man grabbed my arm hard and slammed me against the wall, knocking down pictures and other arrangements hanging on the wall in his path.

The action made my head hit the wall causing my vision to blur for a few brief moments and right after that a strong dizziness came over me.

I wanted to throw up, but this was not the time for that.

How did everything go wrong from one second to the next?

I swallowed the stomach acid that had risen up my throat and tried to get up only to fall back on my butt.

-This has gone too far Sarada, so I'll ask you one last time- Dad's voice was getting harder and harder even though he was no longer shouting- Are you going to get rid of that thing in your belly once and for all or not?-

I couldn't breathe, was he really forcing me to choose something like this?

I thought about everything that had happened since the first day I knew I was going to be a mother.

At first I was scared, even more than that, I was horrified, but all that was behind me almost instantly, for some reason something inside me changed and a feeling of protection and love settled in my heart, it seemed something like an instinct I was not familiar with. From that day on and every night after that I would look at the little picture of the ultrasound and think of all the things that would happen and all the things I would have to be careful and pay more attention to.

I tried to eat properly despite the persistent nausea and vomiting, the demanding workouts I underwent daily I had to put aside, the missions were left behind, but every now and then I would do some D-class missions so I could still earn some income without putting myself at risk and of course, not feel like a useless person.

During all this time everything I did was to protect him.

From day one I dreamed of meeting him, and felt a burning in my arms that were eager to have him in them.

So... get rid of him?

-No- was the only thing I could say in shortness of breath.

-What?- none of them seemed to want to believe what I was saying.

I took another breath.

-I won't get rid of him, I don't care what they say- I managed to say firmly while trying not to give in to the angry looks of both of them.

Of course my answer did not satisfy them.

-I hope you and that bastard get what you deserve, for us, you and that bastard today cease to exist in our lives- dad snarled hatefully with no hesitation in his words.

But there was something in his words that left me cold.

-¿Q.. What do you mean?...-he couldn't mean "it".

No, he couldn't do that to me, otherwise I would have no place to stay, no home, no name and no place for me in the village.

I would have to...

-From now on, you will no longer be part of the Uchiha family, and therefore you are forbidden to use the family name- my father said harshly.

No.

-But dad... Mom... I'm your daughter, I love you very much.... Please don't do this to me- I begged, hoping they would take pity on me.

-There is no excuse, you brought this on yourself for being a damned promiscuous, now you must face the consequences of your actions- I didn't think I was listening well, had dad just called me promiscuous- You are a disgrace to this family! I don't want to see you here! For us you are no longer part of this family- dad exclaimed with disgust- you are no longer our daughter- I had no words.

I was at a loss for words.

I didn't know what to do.

I felt a tear spilling from one of my eyes.

Out of the corner of my eye I could see mom coming towards me and instinctively one of my arms fell on my belly as I backed up until I was completely against the wall.

-Come on Sarada, just tell me I'm done with all this and I will, so everything will go back to the way it was- Mom insisted again.

My name and my home in exchange for my son's chance to live?

There was no way I would accept something like that.

I didn't say anything, I just got up as fast as I could and without paying attention to the screams of the people I used to call parents, I ran to my room, I locked the door only to hear the loud steps of both of them approaching, fear ran through every part of me and without waiting any longer, I took all the things I could without having time to take more necessary things, I jumped out the window just to hear seconds later how they forced the lock of the room.

Without looking back I carefully ran across the rooftops, because at that moment I thought that if I didn't do it I would most likely be killed, or maybe that last one is an exaggeration, but right now I couldn't be sure of anything.

I was scared and uncertain, but I didn't let that bring me down I still had a little hope.....

I had Boruto.

I reached the top of Mount Hokage expecting to find him there, but he wasn't there, I guessed it was still too early for the meeting, so I slowly made my way to one of the stone heads and there I felt the adrenaline disappear leaving me completely sore and exhausted, my legs gave way to my weight making me fall to my knees, my arms started to hurt and that's when I turned my visit to my extremities to find horrible dark purple marks on them, The marks were almost black, the sight horrified me, I could not believe that my parents, two of the people I have loved the most had done this to me, not only had they tried to take my son from me, they also degraded me, humiliated me, assaulted me and not content with that, they expelled me from the clan, that meant I was no longer part of the village, I had no home, family, or a family name that would recognize me as part of this place.

My eyes burned not only from the held back tears, but also from my activated dōjutsu.

I tried to breathe to calm myself, but it didn't work and I let out a sob.

I had never felt so alone as I did now.

I never thought something like this would happen.

I sighed heavily only to then feel intense nausea assault me, I jumped up from my spot and ran to a nearby bush to lean over it and expel what little was in my stomach.

It took a couple of minutes before my stomach seemed to give me respite. But no more than two seconds passed when all the emotions of the day came back so strong that it felt like a train had run over me.

I took a deep breath trying to calm this holeada of strong emotions, but it wasn't working, everything in me hurt, the only thing I needed was a breather, a moment of peace to calm down, but I knew that would have to wait.

I returned to my place and just sat there, lost in thought, letting the tears spill down my cheeks relentlessly.

I don't know, maybe a couple more hours went by and I didn't move from my place. I don't know, maybe a couple more hours and I didn't move from that spot.

A cold draft rammed into me making my battered body shiver with cold. With difficulty I wrapped my arms around me in search of warmth and it was there that I began to wonder about Boruto's whereabouts.

I didn't know exactly how long I had been waiting in the cold of the night. So I decided to go looking for him myself.

I slowly got to my feet, grabbed my things and began to search the entire village without any success.

I went to his house hoping to find him there, but when I got there I realized that no one was home.

I ignored the bitter feeling in the pit of my stomach and decided to continue looking for him, although for a moment I was tempted to stay in his room, but I quickly discarded it knowing that his family might discover me.

I kept looking everywhere and he was nowhere to be found.

I was very tired and was about to give up until an idea came to my mind.

-Maybe he is with Mitsuki- without further ado I headed for Mitsuki's house.

I jumped as carefully as possible over the rooftops until I reached a rooftop next to Mitsuki's residence and I saw it, there was Boruto, although he was not alone, all our friends were with him, that surprised me, no one had told me that there would be a meeting, I was going to approach...but I stopped in my tracks when I saw what was happening before my eyes...

Boruto, he was...

I couldn't even say it, I couldn't breathe, I couldn't move, I couldn't look away, and even though I was looking at him I couldn't believe it.

What the...?

What is this?

A girl's arms were wrapped around his neck making them come closer, to the point where there wasn't even a space between their bodies.

What is the meaning of this?

His lips were desperately crashing against hers with no regard for others, no regard for me.

Why was Boruto kissing Sumire?

I watched as Boruto's hands fell on Sumire's hips, he slowly moved them down her body tracing every detail without leaving her lips for a moment, while Sumire in turn traced as much as she could of the body of the boy who was supposed to be my boyfriend and he, gladly received the caresses.

Why were our friends celebrating?

All our friends were there, I knew that not everyone was aware of my relationship with Boruto but....

Why didn't Mitsuki and Chōchō stop them?

Mitsuki and Chōchō, they knew about my relationship with Boruto, yet they were celebrating along with the rest, they were supporting this...

Everything around me spun around.

Suddenly I had an immense urge to vomit, my eyes were burning. I managed to stifle a sob and ran again like a coward.

I didn't look back, I didn't have the courage, I couldn't go on seeing that.

A great pain settled in my chest, but at the same time an inexplicable anger together with the feeling of betrayal burned my chest, but I didn't have the courage to face them all, much less in my state.

Soon shame seized me and I could not believe that I had fallen for their lies, not only from Boruto, but also from those I called for so many years friends.

I stopped in an alley to vomit only liquid, as a sign that my stomach was empty, but I simply couldn't stop, it was too much the disgust I felt, both for them and for myself, I felt disgusting for having allowed all this to go so far.

How could I have been so stupid?

I let out a loud sob, tears were falling hard and fast, I felt so weak I thought I might pass out at any moment.

No, this couldn't be happening... This was not supposed to end like this...

My eyes did not stop burning at any moment, it was understandable, I felt a great pain not only in my body, but also in my chest.

I was betrayed, all the people I loved and trusted betrayed me.

But... Why?

Another sob left my lips.

The image of my angry parents came to my mind and made me tremble.

A hand went to my belly and panic consumed me.

I couldn't stay here, it was dangerous to stay here, without Boruto there was no one who could protect me and my son from them.

No one was going to help me, staying in the village was no longer an option, my son would never be safe, if I stayed here nothing would stop them from trying to hurt us, Boruto would do nothing to help me and not even the seventh.

The seventh, he could maybe help me, after all the baby I carry in my belly is his grandson.

No.

I put that idea out of my mind.

No.

The seventh wouldn't help me either, he will do the same as my parents when he finds out.

I shook my head in denial.

No, the seventh would never do anything like that, he would never try to get rid of his grandson, would he?

I sighed wearily.

At this point I couldn't be sure of anything, I couldn't trust anyone. I couldn't risk everyone trying to get rid of him.

There was no choice.

I made my way to the big ones in the village cautiously, hoping no one would notice me. Once there I saw that there were a couple of guards.

I sighed in resignation.

I didn't want to use my Sharingan because of the chakra drain, but if there was no other option.

I slowly approached the guards, they noticed my presence and looked at me, but before they could do anything I used my Sharingan, and in the blink of an eye both guards had returned to their duties without paying attention to me.

Good, that will make them forget they saw me.

I tried to hide my chakra as much as I could, so that the barrier would not detect me and when I crossed the imaginary line that divided the village and the outside I ran without looking back, I could not risk someone else seeing me.

And now the real question was...

What would I do from now on?

I had a couple of ideas, but whether I could carry them out without attracting the attention of Konoha was another thing entirely, and a bit difficult at the same time.

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 39: Memories Part 3 "How did this happen?"

Notes:

❀.-° ✿.-° ❀.-° ✿.-° 🌸 °-.✿ °-.❀ °-.✿ °-.❀
⚠️Minor character death, suicide mention and attempt, inappropriate language, self-injury, grief and depression.⚠️
❀.-° ✿.-° ❀.-° ✿.-° 🌸 °-.✿ °-.❀ °-.✿ °-.❀

Music: Indila - S.O.S

-I request to speak with the feudalists-

Right now she was in the iron country, more exactly, in the meeting building of the feudals, after a couple of days of travel she was able to reach the iron country without many problems.

She needed a bath, she hadn't eaten properly and that was starting to worry her, she hadn't slept more than two hours at a time (hopefully an hour) her arms and legs hurt, and she was sure the injuries on her limbs were more than visible, she couldn't tell exactly without a mirror, but she was sure her cheek would still be imprinted with her mother's hand, just like her father's hand on her neck, after all, the pain was still there as if it was recent.

Luckily she had packed a cloak that she used to wear on her missions where it was cold, that would be enough to cover her from the freezing weather of the country and cover her injuries, although of course, the marks on her neck and face were still exposed.

She waited for a couple of hours for the feudals to finish whatever they were doing so she could see them.

It wasn't until three hours later that she was ushered into a meeting room where feudals from different countries were gathered waiting for her.

Once inside she felt everyone's gaze on her, all curious about the presence of the Uchiha princess.

After a few interminable seconds of silence, one of them cleared his throat, calling the attention of all present.

-Miss Uchiha, may we know why you are here?-

-First of all, I must inform you that you must not call me that way-

-Excuse me?-

-I am no longer part of the Uchiha clan-

Everyone present looked at the Uchiha girl in front of them not knowing what to say.

-What are you talking about?-

-This must be a joke-

-This is not a game, girl-

-We are talking about serious things here-

-Do you really want us to believe that one of the few Uchihas is no longer part of the Uchiha clan?-

Between those and more comments were heard everywhere in the room, not even one of those present believed what they had just heard.

-My parents exiled me from the clan- the strong and cold voice of the former Uchiha silenced them.

-What did she just say?-

-What is she talking about?-

Again murmurs erupted in the room. To say they were astonished was an understatement, they were in disbelief.

They could not believe that the Uchiha patriarch, Sasuke Uchiha would exile his daughter, the princess of the clan.

-Can we know the cause of her exile?- asked one of those present, coming out of his stupor.

The ex-Uchiha explained what had happened in the last few days in detail, including her pregnancy, after all, if she wanted to have the support of the feudals, she needed to be honest with them.

Silence reigned in the place after hearing the story of the former Uchiha princess.

-We're sorry to hear that, but.... - she leaned back in her seat- What do you plan to do now?-

-I was planning to go to the river country, I heard some time ago that there was a small abandoned village in that place, I was thinking of settling there together with other people, and maybe.... We could form a small village together...-

-You and who else?-

-With what intentions will you do that?-

-What benefits will this "village" bring to the ninja nations?-

Several feudals questioned Sarada at the same time wanting to know her plans, luckily she already knew that something like this would happen.

-Well, I would like this village to fulfill two specific objectives- she said firmly.

-And those are?- pressed one of the men in front of her.

-The most important is where the people who will be part of this village will come from- interrupted another of the feudals.

-The first objective has something to do with that, sir- answered the black-haired woman- I know people who live far from their villages for different reasons, people who are looking for a second chance, those are the people to whom I will extend the invitation so that they can all have a place to call home-

-How do you plan to protect these people? In your state I doubt you can do something so risky and complicated- said a feudal with skepticism.

-Among the people I know there are some shinobi like me who have no place to go- the feudal contemplated his answer.

-And what is the second objective of this village of yours- questioned one of them after a minute of silence.

-During the years that I have embarked on different missions outside my old village I have been able to see the situations of small villages that are lagging behind the big ninja villages, these small villages cannot depend on the services or help from the services of the big ninja villages most of the time because of how expensive these can be- said the young black-haired girl.

-I guess, you in your village are thinking of making these services more accessible to these people, aren't you- the former Uchiha just nodded.

-There is a problem in all this- interrupted one of the men- I must assume that you know the laws of the ninja countries and their villages, right?- Sarada nodded- in that case you know that if the people of Konoha find out about your pregnancy they will want you to return to keep your child since most likely your paternal family will want to keep him close and not outside the village as an exile with his mother- despite the harshness of the words everyone had to admit that it was true. It was not the first nor the last time a pregnant woman was exiled from her family or village, and most (97%) of the time the baby's paternal family upon learning of this would have the woman return only to give birth and then send her back, but now without her child.

Sarada brought a hand to her belly feeling for a moment a great worry at the thought of them doing the same to her.

-I will not allow that to happen- he muttered with his eyes lost somewhere in the room.

-It's not a matter of whether you allow it or not- said one of them- as an apprentice Hokage you should know very well that no matter what you try to do, being in your position there will be nothing humanly possible to prevent them from taking your son if they find out-

-Not if they don't find me- contradicted the former Uchiha.

The men sighed at the girl's stubbornness.

-You seem to be very determined about this- muttered one of the men.

-Look Miss Sarada, you have to know that if they find you and try to take her son, none of us here will be able to do anything to prevent it, is that clear?- informed a feudal man seriously.

-I am aware of that, sir- said the former Uchiha.

-And even knowing this, you will go ahead with this?- insisted the same honren as before.

-That's right- firmly affirmed the black hair without a moment's hesitation.

-Well, you have our consent, but on one condition, you will have to be accompanied by one of us to not only ensure your safety, Miss Sarada, but also to supervise the development of this little project of yours- spoke the leader of the country of iron.

-Agreed- accepted the black hair without much choice- Who is it?-

The lord of the iron country looked at one of his samurai and gave him a sign by shaking his head.

-Have her come- that was all he said and then the samurai left the large meeting room.

For a few minutes waiting for the person who would accompany Sarada from this moment on to be brought in, they discussed among all of them about the long term plans Sarada had for this project she was starting and how she would deal with all the work with a child on the way.

-There is no need to worry about that- interjected the representative of the iron country- the person we will assign to you is qualified to help you in certain areas on how to administer and manage a village, so things will not be so difficult for you when your child is born-

Before Sarada could say anything a girl about two years younger than Sarada, with long dark brown hair and dark pink eyes, dressed in a traditional samurai attire of white and purple, entered the room. And at her side at her hip level was a black catanna with lavender.

-This is Ayame Kurogane- the lord of the iron country introduced her.

Sarada opened her eyes like saucers when she heard that name.

-Kurogane?- the black-haired girl recognized the name instantly.

The girl nodded slightly.

-I am the younger sister of Tsubaki Kurogane, I guess you know my sister- she took a couple of steps closer and then bowed in greeting- it's a pleasure-

Sarada likewise bowed slightly.

-Now Miss Sarada, why don't you go see one of our doctors to attend to your wounds and check your condition- suggested the lord of the iron country.

At first she was going to refuse, but she thought of her baby and then she remembered what had just happened in the last few days and shuddered at this.

-Miss Kurogane will escort you there- she nodded and so they both left the room walking slowly towards the building's infirmary.

Most of the way was silent, neither of them spoke as they didn't know exactly what to say to the other.

-Those wounds... Did your family do them?- the brown-haired girl asked cautiously.

Sarada tensed at the mention of the fight with her parents, but slowly nodded.

-I see... That must have been difficult, I'm sorry...- the Samurai apologized for her imprudence.

-Don't worry, now what really matters to me is to be able to give my son a good life- Sarada brought her hands to her belly to a flat and lightly caressed it.

Ayame smiled sideways at that gesture.

-I admit that I think your company may be pleasant, Miss Sarada- Ayame murmured to herself.

-Huh?-

-It's nothing, let's continue-

The doctor had told Sarada that everything was fine for the time being, but that she needed to take more care of her diet and not to exert herself too much. The feudals upon hearing that made sure that Sarada rested well and ate properly while staying there.

A couple of days later, Sarada and Ayame were leaving the village with the goal of starting the small project that the feudals had allowed Sarada to do.

-Well... What now?-

-First we will go to the Waterfall country, I know someone who could be of help to us- she informed the chestnut girl as they calmly advanced through the forest now on their way to the waterfall country.

-Do you know someone in the waterfall country?-

-Something like that, she's an old acquaintance-

It took them a couple of days to reach the waterfall country and a couple of days more to pinpoint the exact location of the person Sarada knew.

In the distance they observed a small hut somewhat hidden, there didn't seem to be anyone around, but Sarada assured that there was someone, with a slow step they approached the wooden structure only to stop on the spot when they saw the door open.

From the hut came out a blonde girl with long hair, white skin and turquoise eyes. The girl noticing the other two people outside her house observed them with a frown analyzing them from head to toe.

-Hello Satsujin, it's been a long time- greeted the former Uchiha with a half smile. While Ayame tensed at hearing the blonde's name.

The named raised both eyebrows as she recognized one of the girls in front of her.

-Sarada? Well, long time no see, what brings you to these parts- the blonde greeted the black haired girl.

-I just came to say hello and I thought you could help me with something- Sarada could see how Satsujin was looking at Ayame without being able to recognize her.

-Satsujin, this is Ayame Kurogane, Ayame, this is Satsujin Kansen, this is...-

-She is an S-ranked assassin, she disappeared a year ago from the map, but the question here is why are we here Sarada?- the chestnut's pose was tense and it was obvious that she was on the defensive.

-Hmp, you brought a good and honest samurai girl, I wonder why, will I be taken prisoner?- her blue gaze swept Sarada from head to toe, although I doubt it, by your appearance and by those bags it seems you are not on a mission.

-You'd be surprised to know everything that has happened since the last time we met-

-Then surprise me!-

-Well... Where do I start...-

After a long talk Sarada filled Satsujin in on the situation, the assassin was completely honest in saying that she was surprised with everything she had just heard and even more so when she heard the part where the feudals had allowed Sarada to form her own household as long as she showed the promised results, and that in that plan she was included.

-Well, I have nothing better to do- was what Satsujin replied when the invitation to join was extended to him, after all, he owed Sarada for something that happened in one of the former Uchiha's missions a long time ago, but that was another story.

And about all this what did Ayame think? Well she wasn't very happy with the decision to have an assassin accompany them, she was aiming to protect and help Sarada, and having Satsujin around from now on only increased her anxiety.

Sarada told her that nothing bad would happen since she and Satsujin had known each other for a long time and while they were not best friends, they did consider each other close. Ayame was still unconvinced but there was nothing to be done about it, Sarada had already made her decision and they needed help.

Sarada noticed Ayame's discomfort but knew it was only a matter of time before the two became friends.

And so the three girls embarked to a small (not to say tiny) village/camp where Satsujin had told them that there were people who needed help, more accurately a fresh start.

They talked with the group and after a few hours the locals accepted without many complaints, not that they had better options to have a better quality of life.

The days passed in which the group walked most of the day walking, having to stop on multiple occasions to rest, they did it for all those older adults, children or sick people who got tired more easily, but above all, they did it when they saw that Sarada was about to faint, on more than one occasion Ayame and Satsujin had seen the former Uchiha with a paler complexion, horrible dark circles under her eyes and in small moments they could see her stagger with every step she took.

Sarada reluctantly rested, claiming that she did not need to rest, but after a few seconds she gave in to the thought of the possible repercussions her son might have for his stubbornness.

After a week they were already at the border between the river country and the rain country when suddenly they began to hear multiple footsteps in their direction. Everyone was alarmed by this, since for a long time that country together with the river country were the countries with the least population, the rain country being almost (completely) a desolate country.

Ayame and Satsujin stood in front of Sarada and the rest of the group in attack position ready for anything.

They waited for a few agonizing seconds for the approaching people to come into view. Until finally a couple of men peeked out from the bushes surprised to meet the group.

Both Ayame and Satsujin, tensed when they saw that both men carried weapons, one carried a sickle and the other carried a katana, they upon seeing the girls with weapons went into attack position.

Sarada who was still behind her companions, heard how the other people gasped in fear of the impending combat, at the thought her hands dropped to her belly with worry. If she didn't do something things could get out of control and she certainly didn't want that, she closed her eyes tightly and took a deep breath.

It wasn't until that moment that she realized that Satsujin was arguing with one of the boys.

-What do they want with us?- Satsujin's tense and cold voice sent a shiver through her body.

-The real question here is, what are you guys doing here? There's usually not a soul around here- the katana-wielding boy muttered seriously- It looks suspicious to me- he said.

Just as Satsujin seemed about to answer, she was interrupted by someone behind her back.

-We are not here looking for trouble, we are just on our way to what will be our new home- Sarada's voice echoed behind the figures of Ayame and Satsujin.

-Who said that?- the boy who was still wielding his sword could only see the girls wielding their weapons and the other people who he assumed were merely civilians. But among all that crowd of people he could not identify the person who had spoken recently, the only thing he could glimpse after a few seconds of observation was a clump of black hair that could be seen between the heads of the two girls in front of him and his companion, so he assumed that was the person who had spoken- Who are you?-

The Samurai and the assassin tensed at the sound of Sarada's voice, both were in a cold sweat as they saw that the boy in front of them besides not letting go of his katana was now looking for Sarada with his eyes.

The only thing going on in both girls' minds was what the hell was Sarada thinking?

What they did not expect was that Sarada would step forward and be completely exposed in front of the two strangers.

At that very moment, when Sarada let herself be seen a lot happened in just a few seconds, Sarada got a better look at the individuals that seemed to be a threat to them, the boy was finally able to see the person that was talking seconds before, both boys looked at each other intently, looking at each other from head to toe.

When they both looked at each other face to face they froze in place at the sight of each other, the boy felt his blood freeze in his veins, his eyes widened, his skin turned pale, his mouth opened slightly and he took a couple of steps back with what looked like fear, it was as if he was seeing a ghost.

On the other hand Sarada felt a knot in her stomach and for a moment it was hard to breathe the boy in front of her was so much like someone she knew that it made her want to cry.

They both saw in each other someone special.

-Sa... Sa..- was the only thing the boy could mutter.

The girls gasped as they heard him, both Ayame and Satsujin looked at Sarada for an explanation, it was clear that the boy was about to say his name.

-Do you know him?- asked Satsujin confused.

-Is he another one of your friends Sarada?- Ayame watched the black-haired boy carefully without knowing what to do.

-No... I don't...- the black hair stammered no less confused than the other girls.

Before they could do anything else, the boy approached a couple of steps closer to the former Uchiha, the sudden movement startled the girls who instantly became defensive again, however the boy did not react to this and only extended his hand to the front, an act that was not to the liking of the two armed girls.

-What are you...?-

-I'm Muku- the boy introduced himself to the former Uchiha princess, not caring about anyone else but the girl in front of him.

Sarada looked at the boy in front of her not knowing how to react, then her gaze fell to the hand reaching out to her and then back to the boy. Hesitantly, she similarly extended her hand.

-Sarada U... -she stopped at the near mention of his last name. That made her remember what she had been going through in her life and the pit in her stomach ached and grew larger, no, she was no longer an Uchiha, at least not by name- I'm Sarada, just Sarada- she muttered quickly as she shook the hand of the boy who called himself Muku.

-Much pleasure Sarada- Muku tried to ignore the fact that Sarada's name sounded familiar.

They both watched each other in silence with the same thought in mind.

The world was making fun of them.

-Excuse me- Satsujin interrupted the moment- I think I'm missing something-

-Sarada, do you know him?- asked Ayame still not understanding.

-No, I didn't know him before today- muttered the black hair.

-Then how the hell did he seem to know your name?- asked the brunette without understanding.

Everyone's gaze fell on Muku in search of an explanation.

-I'm sorry, I mistook you for someone else I knew- she muttered with a sad smile- I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable.

-Don't worry, that can happen to anyone- Sarada hurried to say, for some reason she was worried about the boy's feelings.

After that everything fell into an awkward silence, until Muku cleared his throat.

-Earlier you mentioned that they were on their way to what would be their new home, Did something happen to their old home?- he asked somewhat curious and concerned.

-Eh... Not really... it's just that we're looking for a new beginning... I guess- answered Sarada without much confidence.

-I see, and... Where are you headed?-

-You don't really expect us to tell you- Satsujin replied.

-We are on our way to the river country answered- Sarada ignoring Satsujin's complaints that followed from that, she knew that it was not convenient to reveal so much information to a stranger, but something inside her told her that she could trust him.

-I see...- the boy looked towards the direction where the river country was located- a trip there can be very risky if they go so unprotected- his sight returned to Sarada- if they like we can accompany them there- after his words Satsujin and Ayame narrowed their eyes with annoyance.

-What?- Satsujin and Ayame chorused in unison.

Sarada seemed to think about it for a moment, to which her companions looked at her scandalized.

-Don't even think that...-

-It's okay- Sarada's voice startled them and unable to help it, her teammates looked at her as if she had a second head sticking out of her shoulder.

-Are you crazy?!- exclaimed Satsujin in alarm.

-I wouldn't know- muttered Sarada, ignoring her companions' shock.

-You can't be serious- Satsujin sighed.

-Sarada, we can't trust them, we don't know them and I certainly don't trust them- Ayame complained with obvious discontent.

-Ayame, between you and me, you don't trust anyone- Sarada was about to approach the black-haired boy, but was stopped in her place when Ayame grabbed her shoulders.

-Sarada, please listen to me, think about it a little, we don't know who these guys are or what their intentions are, besides- she lowered her voice a little more- think about your condition, you can't take the same risks that you took before, it's dangerous-

At the mention of her pregnancy Sarada stopped to think about Ayame's words, it is true that they did not know this boy at all and did not know his intentions, but something inside her could not help but feel a comforting warmth at the sight of him, it was such a familiar feeling that made the painful hole in her chest that had lingered there since she left home feel less painful.

Besides, that boy looked so much like Daisuke.

-I know Ayame, but I don't think something bad will happen, besides, it's also true that it's dangerous to travel so unprotected for such a long distance, so we could use some help- she murmured momentarily forgetting that they were surrounded by people waiting for their answers.

Ayame didn't answer right away, she just watched Sarada intently then sighed lying down.

-All right, you win- she conceded- but stay close to Satsujin and me, okay?-

Sarada nodded in affirmation to reassure Ayame, this made Ayame loosen her grip on her shoulders enough to be able to move away from her and with a determined step she approached Muku being closely followed by Ayame and Satsujin.

-Well?-

Sarada exhaled slowly and nodded.

-Okay, you can join us, but don't try anything weird-

The boy smiled sideways, pleased yet relieved at the answer.

-Don't worry, I wouldn't do anything to hurt you- the look he gave Sarada was a warm and full of affection that puzzled more than one of those present.

The girls looked at him confused not knowing how to respond to that, and Sarada in addition to feeling confused felt a little uncomfortable at the attitude of the practically unknown boy.

After that the small group (no more than twelve people) of Muku accompanied them the rest of the way to the abandoned village of the river country. For the rest of the way no one spoke, it was tense and awkward, Satsujin and Ayame were on the defensive all the time as were the black-haired companions. But on the contrary, Muku seemed to be calm, completely ignoring the two girls who watched him with murderous intentions while he walked beside Sarada calmly, and the aforementioned was somehow calm but tense at the same time, this boy gave her a familiar and reassuring feeling even though she didn't know him.

It wasn't long now until they reached their destination, so Sarada had refused to rest as she should to avoid delaying her group any further and also to prevent the group of strangers accompanying them from discovering her condition. But the hours of walking without rest were already taking their toll on her, but she struggled to hide her weariness.

Throughout the entire journey Muku and she hadn't exchanged many words, but it wasn't as if Sarada expected otherwise either.

-And... Where did you come from?- he said suddenly making her jump in place.

-I...- Sarada hesitated to answer for a few minutes until she sighed resignedly, after all, there was nothing wrong if she was honest.

-It's okay, you don't have to tell me if you don't want to-

-I'm from Konohagakure- she said without much confidence.

-Oh, wow, you're from one of those big fascist villages, who knew, but.... You don't seem to be that kind of person...- he observed her from head to toe.

-Ha, yes... I'm not part of Konohagakure anymore, I.... Me... I was banished...- muttered the ex Uchiha.

Hearing those words Muku's eyes widened with surprise.

-You were banished? Why?- she didn't seem to believe Sarada's words, for she thought it very impossible that a girl like her (even if she didn't know her) would be exiled from such a privileged place as the leaf village.

-Well... There was a problem with my clan- up to that point he decided to stop the conversation, Muku accepted that and noticing her discomfort he stopped insisting.

However, he couldn't stop thinking about Sarada's words, was it her clan that made the decision to banish her? Which of all the clans in Konoha did she belong to? It was no secret to anyone that Konoha was home to the most powerful clans of all the ninja nations. Could that be why Sarada's name sounded so familiar to him? (regardless of the fact that her face reminded him of someone else's)

He looked at the black-haired girl from the corner of his eye, believing that by observing her for a longer time he could discover more about her, but when his eyes fell on her he saw how the girl lost color in her skin and her steps became hesitant.

-Hey, are you okay?- the boy next to her looked at her with a great concern that she didn't notice.

-It's nothing... It's just...- Sarada stopped dead in her tracks as she felt a terrible nausea sweep over her along with the sensation that everything around her was spinning.

She brought a hand to her mouth to stop herself from retching however standing in this situation only made her wobble dangerously.

-Sarada!- the voices of Ayame and Satsujin echoed somewhere behind her back as everything in her vision became blurry and ultimately dark.

Everyone present witnessed how the black-haired girl fell unconscious out of nowhere, her companions tried to hold her, but before the former Uchiha hit the ground some arms held her firmly.

Muku who had come closer to Sarada seeing her sickly state, managed to catch her in his arms.

She took the former Uchiha princess in her arms and gave a confused look to the other two girls who were approaching with a face full of concern.

-What's wrong with her?- she blurted out the first thing that came to her mind.

-It's nothing, it must be just tiredness- Ayame lied shamelessly which Muku noticed.

-Do you really plan for me to believe that?- he looked at the girl in his arms, something turned in his stomach when the image distorted and instead of Sarada, in his arms appeared a girl with pale skin, unfocused eyes and covered in blood, the image made him shiver and as fast as it appeared he closed his eyes and shook his head erasing the image, making Sarada reappear in his vision and instinctively tightened his grip on her- Is she sick?-

Neither answered her and simply looked at each other.

-I don't think you should know something like that- Satsujin hastened to say.

-But...-

-Enough- interjected Ayame- the most appropriate thing to do now is to find a place to rest and wait for Sarada to recover- she turned to Muku- Can you take her?- the boy nodded- then let's get going-

Without further ado, they resumed their journey for a couple of hours until they reached a river, indicating that they were already in the river country.

They all stopped to rest by the river, while a little away from the group were Ayame, Satsujin and Muku, who were dedicated to take care of Sarada who was still unconscious.

-And now?- asked Muku after laying Sarada on the ground.

-Waiting- Satsujin sat down on a nearby rock.

-Does it happen often?- Muku was still looking for answers, which no one wanted to give him, in a way he understood, he was a complete stranger, but he needed to know the basics to know what he was dealing with. He observed the former Uchiha and analyzed her carefully, besides the pronounced dark circles under her eyes and the slight reddish tone on her cheek and neck, she didn't seem to be sick or have any more serious injuries.

-It's none of your business- repeated Satsujin with displeasure at the boy's insistence, which personally annoyed her, although if you asked her, she would tell you that the boy was attractive (she would rather die than admit something like that).

-Muku, can I ask you a question?- Ayame interjected before they started arguing.

-What's wrong?-

-Since we met you haven't left Sarada's side even for a minute. Is there a reason?- Ayame's question brought Satsujin's attention, making him curious.

The boy did not answer immediately, for a couple of minutes he remained silent, thinking about the samurai's words.

-She reminds me of someone I knew a long time ago.... That's all- he answered in a low voice, so low that it was almost heard by the girls.

-Who? A girlfriend?- insisted Satsujin being hit with her elbow by Ayame.

-No...- was the last thing he said before Sarada's movement distracted them all.

The black hair twisted in place as she woke up, she slowly opened her eyes to catch the light of the sunset, her sight swept around her until she came to the three people resting next to her.

-What happened?- she slowly tried to get up, but was stopped by Ayame who said a few words to dissuade her from getting up.

-You see, what happened was...- Satsujin was interrupted by the growing noise of the rest of the group a few meters away from them- I'll be right back- she sighed tiredly before walking away.

-Don't worry, you just fainted, but nothing happened, everything is in order I assure you- continued Ayame with the explanation Satsujin never gave.

-Oh... I see..- muttered Sarada when she heard that, and almost by reflex, she put a hand on her belly calling Muku's attention to that area.

-Next time let us know when you feel tired, it's not good for your health or your baby's if...¡...¡...- as soon as she said those words she brought a hand to her lips too late to stop herself from saying what was already said.

The silence between the three of them was overwhelming.

Sarada froze in place as she realized that Muku was present and now knew about her condition, Ayame bad mouthed to herself for being so careless and Muku watched the black haired girl with wide eyes.

-What?- was all she could say.

Before anyone could say or do anything, Satsujin called from afar for Ayame to help her.

The chestnut unsure, looked at both black hairs without knowing what to do.

-Go with her- said Sarada, but the chestnut didn't move from her place- go, I'll handle it- she remained unconvinced, but after a few more seconds she sighed defeated and with a slight apology she walked away to go with Satsujin.

Both black hairs were left alone in an awkward silence, not knowing what to say.

-Are you pregnant?- asked Muku fearfully.

Sarada didn't answer right away.

-Yes-

-Is that why you were banished?-

This time Sarada did not answer and Muku understood many things.

The minutes passed and no one said anything Muku seeing that Sarada was not going to say anything more, sighed wearily and thought carefully what he was going to say next, taking a deep breath before doing so.

-My full name is Muku Higaisha- he said at last, attracting the attention of Sarada who recognized the surname.

-Higaisha?- Muku nodded without meeting her eyes.

-I guess you've heard of me before, a few years ago I was sentenced to death for alleged treason, but that's not entirely true- not hearing Sarada say anything she took it as a sign for me to continue- my parents died when I was very young and I was left alone, well not so alone, my little sister was with me, Saori, we both lived together. But one day while I was on a mission some guys who were supporters of the Bloody Mist came into my house and took my sister hostage, their goal was for me to join them but I refused, things got complicated and one of those bastards stabbed her- he muttered weakly- I tried to do something to save but no matter what I tried everything seemed to be useless and not being able to get away from them I escaped with her in my arms but halfway and she bled to death in my arms. He squeezed his hands remembering them stained with the blood of his sister- after that moment everything was so blurred that I can hardly remember what happened, the only thing I remember is that I was fighting against them again and as soon as I realized they were all dead, I had killed them, at that moment other shinobi of the village gathered around me and took me prisoner, I tried to explain what had happened but nobody believed me they blamed me of multiple murder and also. ...- he took a deep breath holding back tears that stung his eyes- they framed me for having murdered my own sister...- he forced himself to say- they sentenced me to death.... It was very unfair but I had no strength to continue, my sister was the only thing that drove me to continue and without her I no longer felt strong enough for anything else, but one day before the execution, I remembered my sister and my parents, they wanted me to continue with my life, they always worried about me and that's when I realized that I could not give up, I had to keep fighting. So together with other comrades who supported me I managed to escape and escape with them- he pointed to some ninjas who were with Satsujin and Ayame, those ninjas had been accompanying him in his group, Sarada noticed- since that day we have been wandering around the different nations trying to live peacefully. But I guess for shinobi that's a bit difficult, and more if you're a renegade- she laughed unfunnily.

-I guess you're right about that- muttered Sarada.

After that they both fell into a silence that wasn't awkward, both thinking about what their lives were now and what they once were.

The silence was interrupted when Sarada sighed sadly.

-I...used to call myself Sarada Uchiha...- she slurred the name that no longer belonged to her.

Muku widened his eyes at the mention of that surname, he watched Sarada in disbelief looking for some trace of a lie on her face, but instead, he found sadness and pain.

-My parents didn't take the news of my pregnancy well- with a hand she pointed to her damaged cheek and the mark on her neck- it's partly my fault because I never told them I was in a relationship and I guess that was part of why they were so angry... they thought I was some kind of promiscuous...- she let out a bitter laugh without grace to try to hold back a sob, the mere memory made her want to cry, scream and vomit because of the fiasco in which everything had turned out.

At the mention that her parents had branded her as promiscuous Muku looked at her in horror, unable to believe that anyone could judge his own daughter that way, in his opinion, regardless of the situation in which the pregnancy had occurred, no parent should make any rash verdicts.

Sarada tried to ignore Muku's reactions, mostly out of fear that he would think the same as her parents. A shiver ran down her back at the thought, Muku looked so much like Daisuke, and just thinking about Daisuke thinking that way about her made her want to die.

In an attempt to calm her growing nerves she brought one of her hands to her belly and clutched at it as if her son was a life saver.

-We argued... somehow we came to blows, shoving, insults, everything was so fast that from one moment to another they had me pinned between the two of them and they tried...- her voice choked at the memory and she began to tremble as she remembered how she felt seconds away from losing her child at the hands of her parents- they tried to force me to have an abortion. ...- she irremediably let out a pitiful sob that made Muku look at her in pain as if he could feel her own- luckily I was able to break free from their grip before anything else happened. ..but after that they made it clear to me that I had to choose my son or the family and I couldn't do that...- she sobbed again- I couldn't make that decision, I couldn't choose my name over my son's life...- she stopped for a moment to take a deep breath- so my decision was clear from the beginning and that's why I was exiled from the Uchiha Clan- as she finished saying that she let out some light sobs accompanied by slight tremors of her body.

Muku watched her silently unable to believe what she was saying, but then something came to his mind, something that did not leave him calm but rather confused and puzzled.

-What about the father?- he asked fearing the answer, suspecting why Sarada was there at that moment and not in her home village with her partner.

Sarada stopped sobbing for a moment and shuddered at the mention of her son's father.

-He...- she choked on her own words, words she could not say. From one moment to the next a wave of nausea hit her as she remembered the disgusting scene she had to witness just after she was exiled from her clan.

She brought a hand to her mouth and tried to swallow the vomit that rose up her throat struggling to come out. But her mind kept going back to that moment and made the retching worse.

Suddenly she felt hands rest on her shoulders, then felt her body being pressed to one side, the action forced her to lean over a bush next to her and without expecting it one of the unfamiliar hands gently rubbed her back and the other held her hair. All this was a clear invitation for her to let it all out, and so she did, as soon as she moved her hand away from her mouth the little contents of her stomach went up her throat and ended up spilling out onto the grass beside her.

She returned all the content of her stomach until she was empty, and during all this time Muku passed his hand over her back supporting her while he recited some words to calm her down.

-Don't worry, you don't have to say it- it was obvious that the memory of her partner was so unpleasant that it made her like this, so she wouldn't insist on it anymore.

-He cheated on me- he took a short breath- I went to look for him and he was with another...- his eyes burned, a sign that his Sharingan was activated, that cleared any possible doubt that the girl in front of him was the Uchiha heiress.

Silence reigned again in the place as Sarada tried to calm down.

-Do you know why I insisted on accompanying them?- Sarada shook her head- because of Saori... You look so much like her... it's like seeing her reflection, if she were still alive she would be your age for sure, so when I saw you I felt like I was seeing a ghost...- a sob came from her lips at her sister's mansion.

Sarada fell silent when she heard that, she couldn't believe Muku's sister looked so much like her, it had to be a mistake, maybe Muku was exaggerating things because she was a victim of grief.

Her thoughts were interrupted when Muku pulled out an image from her pockets which she extended towards her.

Sarada took the picture without really being prepared for what she saw.

It was a picture of Muku much younger and next to her was a girl with black hair and eyes of the same color, she felt her blood freeze as she saw that this girl was identical to her.

Well, Muku wasn't exaggerating when she said that Saori was identical to her.

Sarada continued to analyze the picture in more detail, while Muku tried to calm down. After a few minutes when it appeared that things were calming down again, Sarada remembered her own brother and how he looked a lot like Muku but as a baby.

-I have a brother...- whispered Sarada with a lump in her throat as she remembered her little brother- Daisuke.... You're so much like him...- a small tear slid down her cheek- maybe that's why I accepted your company so easily- Muku saw her surprised by her statement and smiled sideways.

-So we were just using each other because we look like each other's siblings- he commented ungraciously but smiled anyway.

Sarada smiled in the same way and nodded, but that attempt at a smile disappeared as she remembered something.

-He's a baby... And when he grows up he will not remember me.... And I doubt very much they will tell him that he had a sister...- she murmured sadly realizing that she will always have her little brother in her mind, but he won't remember her.

Muku looked at her silently for a few moments before taking one of her hands and squeezing it lightly drawing her attention.

-I know I can never replace your brother, but.... I want you to know that I'll be here whenever you need me-

-Thank you...-

-Whenever you want sweetie- Sarada didn't expect that nickname and much less that Muku followed that by wrapping her in his arms giving her a comforting hug that made her tense under his grip.

He noticed her discomfort and slowly pulled away with pink cheeks.

-I'm sorry, I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable- he said.

-Don't worry, it's just that we barely know each other, that's all-

-Yeah, right- they both looked at each other and after a few seconds they both laughed in unison.

Maybe life with each other would be less painful.

Days passed and they had finally arrived at the abandoned village in the river country. They quickly settled into the least damaged buildings and without wasting any time began to plan on how they would make this all work.

Between Ayame, Satsujin, Muku and Sarada, they divided up certain tasks that they were to concentrate on, so that things would be quicker and more effective.

It was obvious that they would have to start doing some kind of missions for some other villages, only this way they could get some economic income as they could not get everything they needed based on what nature or the remains of the village already offered them.

In this it was of great help that they were joined by Muku's group, since most of them were shinobi and for the time being they (until more people learned to fight) could do some missions to bring money to the village.

A few weeks passed and things seemed to be fine during some missions the Muku ninjas found more people who could help in different ways, even some of them knew how to fight.

But, a few days ago a reconnaissance group found a Shinobi from Konoha near the rain country, he was so injured that even without being completely sure they took him to the small village, upon learning of this, Satsujin and Muku immediately went to the small hut that served as a clinic, Sarada stayed at home afraid of who could be treated and what could happen if that Shinobi saw her, and Ayame remained at her side waiting to know more of the situation.

After a few hours Muku and Satsujin returned with the news that the boy they had rescued was seriously injured with various cuts and burns all over his body, and that he was currently unconscious.

Sarada was overcome with curiosity about that shinobi, so that same day she went to see him, although of course, with some precautions.

Arriving at the small hut where he had been placed, Sarada could finally see with her own eyes the Shinobi that was causing so much commotion, only to be horrified when she recognized him.

Denki.

That boy who was already lying in bed completely unconscious was one of her old friends, Kaminarimon Denki.

But why had he ended up like that? What had happened?

Seeing her reaction, her classmates asked her if she knew him, to which she explained how she knew the brown boy.

-Oh! I think my sister has told me about him a few times- Ayame said that time as she recalled the conversations she had had with her sister. Sarada had been surprised that Tsubaki would talk about Denki, but decided to leave that aside.

-And what do we do with him?- Muku had asked curiously.

-First we'll have to wait for him to wake up and then we'll see what to do- she answered- until then take good care of him- unlike the others, Sarada didn't feel any kind of resentment for Denki, as far as she remembered, Denki hadn't done anything bad to her, in fact, they became good friends.

That was a week ago now and Denki hadn't woken up. This worried Sarada, the doctors assured her that in cases that could be normal and that the only thing they could do was to wait.

Today Sarada was sitting in the corridor outside her house watching the sky, meditating on the things that were happening, that were happening and would happen. Her small village was growing, some of the local people decided to learn to fight to contribute to the work they had to do as part of the deal with the feudals, the children were learning at home for the moment, but soon Ayame would finish directing the last works of the small school she was setting up. So far everything seemed to be going well, too well.

But there was something in Sarada that could not let her rest easy, and at last she remembered why.

She had been so busy that she hadn't had time to think about it even though the pain was present every day.

It wasn't until this moment that she realized it all, for the first time after so long she finally thought back to everything that had happened and how her life had taken a huge one hundred and eighty degree turn, how she went from being the first born of the Uchiha clan, student of the seventh Hokage, the girlfriend of the Hokage's son and one of the best Kunoichis in the country to being just a nameless pregnant exile now trying to establish a small community where her child could grow up safely.

She slowly made her way to her semi-empty room and plopped down against the door laying on the cold tatami floor.

She brought a hand to her slightly bulging belly and stroked it lightly trying to keep the tears from spilling from her eyes.

At what point had her life become so twisted?

He closed his eyes slightly and remembered what his life was like in Konoha.

She had a loving family, her parents cherished her and she had a little brother she had wanted so much since she was a child. The seventh Hokage had accepted her as his apprentice and had been grooming her to become the next Hokage. She had friends who loved and esteemed her. Everyone in the village even if not everyone liked her, recognized that she was strong and capable.

And Boruto...

She couldn't help but let out a sob at the memory.

Not only had her parents scorned, humiliated and exiled her, but everyone she had trusted had betrayed her, but the one she couldn't forgive was Boruto.

He had mocked her, deceived her in every possible way.

The image of him and the purple haired girl so close together that night made her want to vomit, made her feel so dirty and used, made her remember the day when EU started this.

That day at Inojin's birthday party for some reason they had both ended up in bed, at that moment she had felt outraged, even for a moment she thought Boruto had taken advantage of her, but seeing his face just as bewildered as hers made her believe he was just as confused as she was. What a mistake.

For the next few weeks things were awkward for both of them, and during those weeks she wanted to believe that nothing had happened between them that night, but the lack of clothes all over them and the annoying burning in her crotch made her realize that it had indeed happened.

Boruto told her he didn't remember anything and she believed him, and now that she was in this situation she seriously doubted those words.

She supposed that you never finished getting to know a person.

Now she was alone and she needed to give her all to care for and protect her son no matter what.

She caressed her belly affectionately.

No, she wasn't all alone, she had her child.

 

A few months later

It had been a few months since they had begun to build that small village that was beginning to take shape.

Denki had woken up a few weeks after arriving, upon seeing Sarada and understanding the situation, he decided to stay and try to help her even though it meant never returning to Konoha.

By this point Sarada was already eight months pregnant, luckily so far everything had gone well, without any complications or any sign of danger. Now she was just waiting for the last few weeks to pass before she could hold her baby in her arms.

She just had to be patient.

It was a sunny day with very pleasant weather and everything was quiet, the sun was slowly heading towards the hills to hide and give way to the night.

Sarada was sitting on the porch of the house she shared with her other classmates, dressed in a white maternity dress with green accents that slid down her body smoothly to her ankles, it was loose fitting, but gravity made it fit her belly perfectly to make it stand out.

Her hands were on her very bulging belly massaging it gently, trying to calm the constant movement of her son who had been very active lately.

She let out a tired sigh combined with a slight groan when she felt against her hand a very strong kick that caused a slight twinge of pain in her abdomen.

That's when Ayame came out of the house with a tray in her hands.

-Only a couple of weeks until that little one comes into the world. Excited?- Ayame handed him a chamomile tea and then sat down next to him.

-More like nervous- she said as she accepted the cup he offered her.

Ayame touched the swollen stomach to feel the baby kick against her hand, causing Sarada to grimace a little.

-He's very restless- Ayame giggled, her hand still caressing the black hair's belly.

-Yeah, he didn't let me sleep well last night- the ex-Uchiha sighed wearily bringing a hand to her belly to try to calm it down but all her attempts seemed to cause the opposite- I'm noticing that he really likes the attention- she chuckled sideways as she felt other kicks against her hand.

-True- she saw Sarada's face and noticed the big dark circles under her eyes next to her tired eyes- you look very tired, maybe you better go rest, you need to be well rested in case this little one decides to leave earlier- she dedicated a few more caresses to the black hair's belly before getting up from her place.

-Maybe later- Ayame took her hands and pulled her to try to get her to get up from her place- What are you doing?-

-I told you you had to rest. Don't worry about the village, Muku, Satsujin, Denki and I can take care of the rest- she managed to make Sarada get up from her place and slowly they both started walking towards the inside of the house.

-But what if...- a loud rumble echoed throughout the place, both girls turned to the direction where the noise came from, surprised to see a horrible cloud of black smoke coming from the center of the small village and were alarmed to see that the smoke indicated fire.

-You stay here, I'll go see what's going on- Ayame was about to run to the area but Sarada stopped her.

-I'll go too- said Sarada as she went completely out of the house approaching Ayame who was already a little farther away.

-Are you crazy?! What if it is something dangerous? In your state you won't be able to do much, it's better if you stay here- exclaimed the chestnut to the armada.

-Don't worry, if it's something really dangerous I'll come back, okay?-

Ayame thought about it for a couple of seconds and then sighed defeated and shook her head.

-All right... You win, but don't walk away from me, okay?- the black-haired girl nodded.

They both headed at a fast pace towards the small village only to find most of the houses and other buildings destroyed and burned.

-What happened here...?!- in the blink of an eye Ayame was knocked down and thrown away by a white colored creature with black marks all over its body, marks that Sarada recognized almost instantly.

They were Code's scratches.

Sarada's blood froze at this, she couldn't believe what was happening and didn't understand why it was happening now, what was Code doing in a place like that so far away from Konoha? He was after the Ōtsutsuki, but the only two Ōtsutsuki were in Konoha.

-Ayame!- despite the growing fear, Sarada managed to run with some difficulty to Ayame, who was being attacked by one of those whitish creatures.

On her way she grabbed an iron that was on the ground and as she approached her friend and the creature, she embedded the piece of metal in the head of the unknown being, causing it to fall limp to the ground.

-Are you okay?- asked Sarada as she helped the brunette up.

-Yes, but you have to get out of here, it's dangerous-

-I know, but those things...- Sarada stammered staring at that creature with fear that it would get up again.

-Do you know what they are?-

-No, I haven't seen them before, but those scratches are from someone who has attacked the leaf village before- she hurried to say.

-Is there anything else you know about this guy?-

-Only that his name is Code and I don't know much more, I've never met him face to face.... I only know that he is very dangerous- he mumbled trying to remember something else.

-In that case and with much more reason you have to go- he slightly pushed the black haired girl towards the forest that led to his house.

-But...-

-You have to go, you'll be safer in the house here, I'll go get the others and get the people safe, don't worry, trust.... Okay?- he took her hands tightly trying to transmit her some security.

Sarada was in a dilemma, on one hand there were all the people who had trusted her to go to that place and something inside her wanted to go and help, but on the other hand there was her son, it was too risky to get involved in all this in her current state, so taking a deep breath she sighed defeated.

-All right... but take care of yourself- she asked.

Ayame nodded and without further ado walked away from the place further into the small destroyed village trusting that Sarada would go home to safety.

And so it was to be, Sarada was ready to go home but halfway down the path that would take her there, she ran into a silhouette that made her stop in her tracks.

-Who is there?- she raised her voice, but the silhouette of the person did not move or emit any noise, causing anxiety to grow inside the girl- Who is it?- everything in her body indicated danger, but she could not move, she could not return to the village, it was dangerous, but she could not move towards her home since the path was blocked by that mysterious person.

Without even expecting it, from one moment to another the figure had vanished into thin air and reappeared at his side.

-It's been a while hasn't it Uchiha?-

Sarada's whole body froze as well as her blood when she heard that voice, a voice she recognized very well.

-Kawaki...- Her baby moved frightened inside her as if it sensed the danger they were in.

-I thought you wouldn't, after all, I've never been your favorite person and you've never been mine...- his emotionless voice made a shiver run through Sarada's body with intensity, and an alarm went off in her head screaming for her to run away from there, almost automatically she took her hands to her belly as if she was trying to protect it.

Kawaki turned his gaze to his bulging belly letting out a dry laugh that terrified Sarada.

-Oh wow, it sure has grown, the last time I saw you it wasn't even noticeable...- he slipped an arm around Sarada's tense shoulders, who was looking at him terrified- it's almost a shame that this has to happen- his right arm rose up as it deformed into a dark claw- so do us a favor; stand still and cooperate- he thrust his arm with speed towards Sarada, but before he could give her a single scratch the former Uchiha dodged the attack by jumping away from him.

Kawaki looked at the black hair with shock that quickly disappeared.

-With that body I didn't think you could even run- he mocked analyzing with his eyes the girl who looked at him with a frown- Are we really going to do this?- from between his clothes Sarada took out a kunai- then by force it will be- in one swift movement Kawaki rushed at Sarada attacking her in the same way as seconds ago.

Sarada swung to the side to try not to receive the full impact, she threw a strong parry to the boy's abdomen knocking the air out of him for a moment, but Kawaki quickly pulled himself together turning on his axis and returning the kick to the girl who as she could, put her arms on her belly receiving most of the blow.

Due to the position and the impact Sarada fell sideways still covering her belly protectively.

She was not supposed to fight, but she knew that Kawaki, whatever his mission was, would not let her go so easily.

She slowly stood up with erratic breathing to Kawaki's amusement.

-Are you tired already Uchiha?-

-Don't call me that...- her baby was still moving restlessly inside her and that made her heart contract painfully inside her "-Don't worry honey I'll get you out of here-" she stroked her belly a little trying to convey some reassurance to her child.

Kawaki looked at her for a few seconds then laughed unfunnily.

-Oh, right, your parents kicked you out for being so...- he searched for the right word- Funny?- he teased.

Sarada's eyes widened in horror and surprise.

-How do you know that?- Sarada took a couple of cautious steps back.

Fear came over her at the thought of everyone on the leaf knowing about her pregnancy.

Her arms hugged her belly in fear that Kawaki was there on the Hokage's orders to take her back just to take her child from her.

She shook her head.

No, if that was the case Kawaki wouldn't be attacking her like that, there was something else going on here, but.... What?

-Does it matter?- he took a couple of steps closer to her making Sarada back up a couple more.

Sarada didn't understand anything that was going on, but one thing was for sure, Kawaki was up to no good.

Kawaki attacked her again making another move with his arm to reach her, but this time Sarada stepping aside waited for the right moment to throw a precise blow to the boy's shoulder, pressing a point where he knew he would hit a nerve that would weaken his arm.

-Damn!- Kawaki cursed as his arm fell half limp at his side returning to normal, he felt a horrible tingling from his fingertips to his shoulder.

Sarada threw a kunai towards him but Kawaki dodged it with ease approaching Sarada to punch her in the face knocking her back a couple of steps, he threw another punch towards her but her hand flashed with tiny blue lightning bolts.

Before Kawaki could do anything Sarada stopped his arm with her electrified hand, causing an electric current to run through Kawaki's arm, it was a sensation almost as if her skin was being burned with tiny needles.

When he broke free from Sarada's grip he quickly threw a kick towards her stomach to push her away from him.

Sarada stepped back with her arms on her belly, groaning in pain from the blow, suddenly her vision blurred and then she fell to her knees.

Kawaki for his part saw her arms and frowned with anger as he saw her skin reddened and marked with a pattern of irregular stripes that resembled small lightning bolts.

-Kawaki, don't play around, we have to go now- Delta's voice called to him from far away on a tree branch.

For a moment Kawaki was surprised by the blonde's presence, since he had not realized at what moment he had arrived at that place.

-I'm coming- at a slow pace he approached Sarada, who was still on her knees without raising her head- you will come with me- he took a handful of black hair between his fingers and pulled it slightly lifting Sarada from the ground.

Without him seeing it coming, Sarada raised her fist and smashed it against Kawaki's face making him let go and recoil touching his bloody nose moaning in pain.

-Damn bitch!- he shouted angrily.

Sarada without waiting a second longer, got up and tried to run away from the place, but she only managed to take a couple of steps when she felt Kawaki's feet hit her lower back knocking her down in the process, making her fall on her belly with Kawaki on top of her back.

Sarada let out a cry of pain as she felt a sharp pain all over her belly and back, followed by something wet dripping from her crotch.

Kawaki grabbed her hair again with his fist and made her raise her head without caring about her moans of pain and fear.

-You've caused me more trouble than I need, princess, so be a good girl and come with me!-

-Kawaki!- Delta's voice was heard screaming in horror behind her back, however Kawaki did not listen.

The pressure of Kawaki's whole body on her lower back made her moan louder and when a strong spasm in her belly along with a sensation similar to being torn from the inside appeared, she cried loudly from the pain letting out a choked cry.

-Kawaki!- Kawaki's weight disappeared from his back after Delta's voice, who had grabbed Kawaki from behind and pulled him away from her- That was enough, just look what you've done!- Delta pointed to Sarada's limp body lying over a large pool of blood draining from her crotch.

"-Shit!-" cursed Kawaki in his mind at what the scene in front of him signified.

One of Delta's drones approached them.

-We have to go- announced Delta starting to walk away from the place, but seeing that Kawaki didn't move she came back for it and dragged it with her until it disappeared from place, thus leaving Sarada completely alone.

Sarada was left all alone on the path, her body completely weak and tired on the cold earth that was stained with more blood with each passing second.

With difficulty she tried to get up, but a sharp pang in her belly made her cry and double over in pain, that's when she saw it, the white fabric of her dress was completely stained by the crimson red of the blood pouring out of it.

Horror overcame her.

Her eyes burned, her hands sweated and shook, her breath caught in her throat as a sob came from her throat.

She had to do something before things got any worse, if that was even possible.

-Please, someone help me .... please .... Whoever... - she let out a sob as she crawled on the floor, completely weak and in pain to get up, she knew that if she continued like this her baby would not survive and that terrified her- I don't want to lose him...not him...I have already lost everything...he is the only thing I have left...- a moan of pain came from her lips as she felt a stab of pain in her belly and she cried knowing what it could mean- Help! Please, I beg you!- she cried as loud as she could, tried to stand up but again failed; she was too weak to get up.

How had it come to this? Why did everything in his life have to be twisted to the point of losing everything he loved?

-Please help- pain shot through her belly again as she felt the blood continue to gush from her crotch to which she could only sob from both physical and emotional pain.

Even though Kawaki was no longer there she could swear she heard his slow footsteps behind her. She tried to pull away but she was too tired, her body no longer obeyed her.

She sobbed for all she had been through as she hugged her blood covered belly, and cried out in pain as she could no longer feel any movement from her baby.

"-Whoever... Please Mom... Dad...-" her eyes began to close- Boruto.... Help us... Please...- she asked in a silent plea before losing consciousness.

Muku sped onto the path that would lead him to his home, where he hoped to find Sarada.

Ayame had found him fighting one of those white monsters to tell him that Sarada was alone on her way home and he didn't need to hear any more to set off in search of Sarada.

He just hoped she was alright.

He snapped out of his thoughts when in the distance he could see an image that chilled his blood.

-Sarada!- as he reached her he could see Sarada's body lying in a fetal position hugging her belly tightly despite being unconscious.

His sandals stepped in the pool of blood causing a slight splashing noise. He looked at the amount of blood and turned pale.

-I need a doctor!- he shouted loudly but it was useless, there was no one around.

Muku didn't know what to do, he couldn't risk taking Sarada back to the village, he wasn't sure if those creatures were still there, so the only thing he could think of was to take her in his arms without caring about getting blood on himself and ran to her house. He almost broke down the front door and ran through the halls until he reached the black hair's room and once there he laid her down on the futon, staining it with blood in the process.

He cursed himself internally when he didn't know what else to do, he had never been in a situation like that and for a moment the image of his sister bleeding to death in his arms came back to his memory making him shudder, he shook his head to try and erase the image and rushed to the door with the intention of looking for someone who could help.

But before he could cross the threshold of the door to Sarada's room, he ran face to face with Satsujin and Ayame who at the sight of Sarada paled.

-Sarada!- they both ran to the side of the black hair who remained unconscious but was still bleeding.

-What happened?- Satsujin screamed in horror when she saw where the blood was coming from.

-I don't know! I found her like that in the middle of the road!- he shouted desperately not knowing what else to do and without waiting for more questions from the girls he left the place to look for a doctor who could help them.

While he was doing that, Ayame and Satsujin were trying to help close with the little medical knowledge they had and they could easily come to the conclusion that if they didn't do something soon they could lose them both and that maybe it was already too late for one.

It was a few minutes before Muku returned to the house accompanied by a couple of doctors. The doctors upon seeing the scene sprang into action everyone present surrounded Sarada with concern.

The doctors quickly checked on Sarada and gave notice that the placenta had most likely detached and therefore Sarada would have to give birth at that time if they wanted the baby to have a better chance of survival, but that it was not entirely certain that the baby would survive.

-Sarada wake up!- Muku and Satsujin tried to get Sarada to wake up while Ayame helped the doctors prepare everything else.

-Sarada wake up! The delivery is early, you will have to give birth!-

After a few interminable minutes Sarada opened her eyes and let out a loud moan of pain due to the contractions.

-Sarada, come on push- Satsujin encouraged her.

-I can't... I'm too weak... Ah!...- she cried out as she felt a horrible pain in her belly and between her legs, she felt as if she was being torn in half.

-Come on, I know you can do it- Muku and Satsujin each took Sarada's hand and squeezed it to encourage her.

After agonizing hours of labor, Sarada looked like she was going to collapse at any moment, but all she could ask for was for her child to be okay.

-Come on Sarada, it's almost here, just one more and strong- encouraged Ayame tearfully, praying to any deity who could hear her that Sarada's baby would be okay.

"-I can't anymore.... I can't feel my limbs, I hurt all over, I'm tired and my vision is getting blurry-"

She mustered the last of her strength and in one last attempt she pushed with all her remaining strength to finally feel some relief in her crotch as she felt a small bulge slide out of her.

But despite all the exhaustion and pain Sarada knew something wasn't right when the whole room fell silent and the only sound was her labored breathing.

Inevitably her eyes began to close against her own will, but the anxiety she was beginning to feel cried out to see her baby and feel him in her arms because only then could she be calm.

She tried to speak but her voice would not come out.

Without realizing it a small tear came out of one of her eyes as she faded into the darkness of unconsciousness with only one thought in mind.

"-My baby..."

 

━──────────────━

 

POV Sarada

I slowly opened my eyes, it was really hard, my eyelids were heavy and I felt a great tiredness all over my being, which was screaming for me to close my eyes again but I fought against it and tried to get up but a pain in my belly stopped me in my place making me groan in pain at the same time.

-Sarada! Finally you woke up, are you ok, how do you feel?- in the blink of an eye Satsujin was next to me and with concern he questioned me, but I could barely keep up with him, I was completely disoriented, I didn't know what had happened, I didn't remember anything.

As if on instinct, I brought a hand to my belly, but when I touched it on the fabric of my clothes what I felt made a hole form in my stomach.

My belly was much smaller than I remembered, I felt no movement coming from it, the characteristic weight I have been dealing with for the past few months was gone, I felt strange, I felt empty.

It was there that the memories of that night hit me hard.

Kawaki.

He and his white creatures had been in the village and....

My gaze wandered to the crib in the corner of the room.

My baby.

I tried to get up but was stopped by Satsujin.

-Don't get up, rest, you need to regain your strength- he took me by the shoulders and tried to make me lie down but I resisted as best I could.

I tried to speak but nothing came out of my throat but a groan and a painful cough.

-Relax, don't force yourself, your throat is swollen due to the pressure and you haven't had anything to drink for more than a week- when he finished saying that, my eyes widened.

More than a week?

-Take it- he brought a small glass of water to my lips and with his help I took small gulps.

When he moved the glass away from my lips I swallowed the last sip and tried again.

-Where... Is... My... Baby...?- I couldn't think of anything else but my baby, where was he? Was he okay? What happened?

-Sarada. The thing is...- I was interrupted by the sound of the door opening, we both looked there only to find Denki and Ayame.

Both of them seeing me awake approached me hurriedly asking me how I was feeling.

But I could only think of one thing.

-Where is my baby?- I wasn't going to be quiet until I saw him.

My arms burned with anticipation and desperation for wanting to hold my baby.

At this everyone fell silent and when I wanted to look them in the face they looked away.

There was a pit in my stomach at this and my throat closed up.

-¿W.. What's wrong?-

-Sarada... You see...-

-Where's my baby?- I didn't understand what was going on, I just wanted to see him.

-First listen to us-

-I want to see him- I tried to get up but Denki stopped me in my place.

-Listen to me Sarada- Ayame held my shoulders firmly, and when I saw her eyes I felt nauseous seeing them full of tears- you lost a lot of blood and you went into shock... we could barely keep you alive..- she stammered holding back a sob that only made me feel afraid.

I almost died... And what happened to my baby?

-¿And...?-

-Sarada- Satsujin took my hand tightly while the pit in my stomach hurt hard- you have to be strong...- small tears spilled from his blue eyes making my eyes burn, but I didn't know if it was because of my Sharingan or because of the tears I refused to shed, because I knew if I did that I would be accepting that....

-She didn't make it...- Ayame's voice was so faint that I barely heard her, I even feared I had misheard.

-What?..- I felt like I couldn't breathe

No one said anything for a moment.

-Sarada your baby didn't make it...-.... He... is dead...- repeated Denki in a low but clear voice.

Everything seemed to stop, I could hear the voices of the others calling me, but everything felt so far away, it was like being underwater.

It's not true, it's not true, it's a lie, this can't be true.

My baby was...

No!

-This has got to be a fucking nightmare- I brought my hands to my head, taking strands of my hair between my fingers and pulling them tightly.

-Sarada...-

-Get out...- nobody moved- I said get out! -I wasn't going to believe them something like that, it had to be a damned bad joke.

-But Sara...-

-I said go away! Don't you understand?!- without thinking too much I threw everything I had at them.

The only thing I wanted was to be alone.

They said nothing more and went out leaving me alone in my room.

Alone... This time I was completely alone...

No..

I quickly got up ignoring the intense pain in my body, and went to the crib that was in the room. When I reached it I held on to the wooden bars tightly hoping to see him there, but there was nothing there.

My breathing became erratic and labored.

Where was my baby?

Where was my son?

Where was he being held?

Why wouldn't they let me see him?

My eyes burned so intensely that I had to close them from the pain, letting out a small gasp of pain.

Suddenly a series of images flashed through me, it was me on the floor surrounded by blood and I knew what that blood meant?

No! No! No! No! No! No!

No! No! No! No! No! No! And no!

Again I brought my hands to my head and desperately dug my nails into my scalp, while pulling small strands of hair. Tears spilled from my eyes without my permission, I didn't want to cry, if I cried I would be accepting that my baby was dead and I wasn't going to accept something like that, something that clearly couldn't be possible.

Then... Why was I crying?

 

━──────────────━

 

Days went by and I was not allowed to see my baby, I was losing my mind, I would go look for him myself, but I was not strong enough to stand up for more than a couple of minutes, besides, something inside me was telling me not to do it and that feeling filled me with an abominable fear at the thought of leaving my room.

Every day they brought me food and drink, however, I could not eat more than a couple of bites before I felt a dreadful nausea that took away my appetite. Because of this I quickly lost a lot of weight, my limbs became almost skeletal, my ribs were more noticeable, and my empty pregnancy belly was now just a small lump that looked as if I had just eaten to bursting.

When I looked at my reflection I could see that my face was almost unrecognizable, my eyes were dull and empty, slightly illuminated by small tears that seemed to never end, my cheeks as well as the rest of my skin lacked color and volume, around my eyes hung large dark circles under my eyes.

In short, I was a mess.

My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door opening, I didn't need to look to know who it was.

-I want to see him- I mumbled feebly, hoping you were listening and would let me see him.

-Sarada-

-I wanted to see my son!- I was tired of all this, every day it was the same, they came and refused to let me see my son and I didn't know why they were doing this to me.

-Sarada- Ayame knelt down in front of me- Please understand.... Your baby is...-

-Shut up! Don't you even dare to say it!- I shouted bringing my hands to my ears, I wasn't going to listen to such things, my son couldn't be dead, that couldn't be possible.

-Sarada- I looked up to meet Muku's sad and tired eyes- come with me- he took my arms and slowly made me stand up.

-Where are you taking me?-

-I froze in my place when I heard him, but slowly I started to follow him out of my room, we walked through the corridors of the house until we reached the outer corridor of the house, Muku came out with me on his back because I couldn't hold myself for long.

He approached the beginning of the forest and pointed to a dirt road.

-It's this way- was all he said.

I looked at him with exhaustion and fear for what might await me at the end of that path. I took a deep breath and slowly walked down the dirt road into the forest behind the house, I walked hesitantly the whole way being closely followed by Denki, Satsujin and Ayame.

With every step I took I felt short of breath, I couldn't breathe, it was impossible to even try.

I didn't know how I was standing, I hadn't eaten or slept in days, but I had to see it with my own eyes to believe it.

I was pulled out of my thoughts when Muku made us stop.

Automatically my eyes darted to the front, coming across something I certainly didn't want to see.

A tombstone.

But not just any tombstone, on it were engraved letters that showed the name I had chosen in case my baby was a girl.

Mikoto.

My legs felt as heavy and drained of energy as I had ever felt before.

I would have fallen if not for Muku's strong grip on my waist.

My eyes couldn't tear themselves away from the stone in front of me, my eyes scanned the image over and over again trying to look for something to tell me that this was all a sham, but no, no matter how hard I tried to see or believe otherwise, nothing in front of me changed.

My baby was...

A sob escaped my lips, my arms burned, wishing perpetually that I could feel my child in my arms. But that was not going to be possible....

I wanted to be close to her...

As if reading my thoughts, Muku helped me to my daughter's gravestone.

I dropped to my knees in front of the engraved stone, brought my trembling hands to the cold surface that made a shiver run through my entire body as I touched it. My eyes passed over the inscription again hoping that something in it had changed, but no, nothing had changed.

Mikoto.

My fingertips traced each letter unable to believe what I was seeing and feeling.

My breathing became labored, I felt like I was choking, tears spilled from my eyes as never before, my eyes burned as if they were being burned, my throat burned with every sob and wail that came out of it. Without being able to help myself I hugged my baby's grave stone as if that could give my arms some relief, as if that could give her back to me.

I don't know how long I stayed in that position, I only know that for a moment I felt how they tried to move me away from the stone, but I refused to separate from it.

-Sarada, it's too late, we have to go- they pulled my arms with more force, making one of my arms come loose from the stone.

-No, please don't take it away from me!- I shouted, clinging more tightly to the stone as if my life depended on it.

-Sarada please stop, it hurts me to see you like this- Ayame whispered next to me.

They kept trying to make me let go of the stone and succeeded with relative ease, after all, I didn't have much strength to resist.

Between screams and struggles they forced me to move away from the place where the small body of my daughter was already lying.

The days after that were not better at all, this time I did not eat even a crumb of bread, I refused to eat anything they tried to give me, if before they believed that I did not sleep almost nothing was because they had not seen how I was now, in all these days I had not slept a wink, and the first and last time I tried I dreamed that I was surrounded by bloody babies' bodies.

I had not left my room at all, because the only thing I would want to do when I left would be to go to Mikoto's grave and lie next to her all day, but the people I lived with were not going to allow it.

All these days I did not stop crying even if the tears stopped coming or if my throat hurt from overuse.

-Sarada...- as usual, Denki came in this morning with a tray with breakfast served, but not even the exquisite smell of Satsujin's food could whet my appetite.

-Go away-

-But Sarada, you need to eat, you haven't had a bite in days and...

-I'm not interested in listening! Get out!-

-Sarada, don't be reckless- Ayame entered the room when she heard so much fuss- Denki is right, you need to eat at this rate you're going to kill yourself, don't lose this chance you have, it's a real miracle that you're alive after... -

-And who the fuck said I wanted to stay alive!- I shouted about to burst into tears again, my eyes burned again as if they were on fire and tears that I thought I didn't have anymore spilled out of them.

I heard how Ayame and Denki gasped in horror at the sight I offered them, without caring about their worried faces I threw everything I had at hand (everything I could lift with my weak arms), they quickly dodged everything I threw at them and just like that they left the room leaving me alone again.

The anger and pain consumed me completely and without thinking much I began to throw and break everything in my path, I just wanted to let off steam and maybe forget a little of what was happening, although I knew very well that this would be impossible. 

In the middle of my unbridled attack of anger I arrived in front of my full-length mirror that hung on one of the walls.

It was there that I saw my reflection for the first time in a long time.

And I was horrified by what I saw.

My skin, my complexture, my hair, my face, everything was like looking at a corpse, and indeed, that's how I felt.

But what took my breath away was seeing my eyes and cheeks, oh... so that's why Ayame and Denki looked at me that way.

What I thought were tears was actually blood that had been spilled from my eyes thus staining my face.

My Sharingan was activated, but it was not the design I was used to. My eyes were crimson, but the tomoes were gone, instead, there were eight black triangles that formed a circle and in the middle a small circle of the same color, all the figures together formed a sun. I held my breath when I knew what it was. The Mangekyo Sharingan.

Unbidden I remembered a conversation I had overheard between my parents years ago.

"-The Mangekyo Sharingan only awakens when you lose a loved one-"

Losing a loved one?

I brought one of my hands over one of my eyes without taking my eyes off my reflection.

Is that why I have it now?

My other hand went to the cold surface of the mirror at the level of my face.

I had to lose everything... My daughter had to die so I could have this?

The memory of the times I stood in front of this mirror for months to see my reflection, to watch my belly grow with each day came to my mind and made my eyes and chest burn unbearably.

My hands clenched helplessly, the hand on my face clawed at my skin with its nails, and the hand on the mirror became a fist, and slowly made a small blow against the glass, then another, another, and another, each one harder than the last.

I couldn't look away from my reflection no matter how much I wanted to. I couldn't take my eyes off the Mangekyo and the pain it made me feel in my chest made it abhorrent, it was just a horrible reminder of the misery I was now forced to live in.

The name inscribed on the stone outside the house a proof of that.

The hand that had remained on my face joined the other to form a fist as they both hit the mirror harder and harder.

Until after one particularly hard blow the mirror crunched under my fists and in the blink of an eye the entire surface cracked into many pieces of different shapes and sizes that fell to the ground in a matter of seconds with a great noise behind them as they shattered further upon hitting the floor.

My fists bled because some of the shards were embedded in them, but I didn't care.

My legs went limp and made me fall to my knees over all the shards of the mirror that instantly dug into my legs making them bleed through the fabric of the dress I wore to sleep.

But again I didn't care.

I began to cry again as I remembered everything that brought me here.

The only thing I had fought for and moved on was dead.

I had fought against my own family, I had left my home, my whole life to keep her safe, but everything I did was useless, it didn't work and I lost her.

And now I was all alone.

My sight fell to one of the mirror shards on the floor and I slowly took it between my trembling fingers.

In that piece of mirror I could still clearly see my Mangekyo. The grip on the shard strengthened causing my fingers to bleed staining the glass.

"-It's a real miracle you're alive-"

Ayame's words hit me so hard they knocked the air out of my lungs.

I didn't want to be alive anymore, I didn't want to feel this pain anymore, I just want to rest.

Slowly and without hesitation I traced the edge of the mirror across the skin of one of my wrists causing a fine cut in the tender skin, more blood spurted from the cut. I made another cut and after that I made another, then another and then another, so on and so forth until a large part of my forearm was torn in uneven cuts that were covered by my own blood that dripped from them and spilled down to the floor.

Then I did the same with the other arm until it was the same shape as the other one, I didn't care at any moment about the burning that appeared when I tore the skin, because it was nothing compared to what I was feeling inside. I wanted it to disappear completely.

It was as if I lost consciousness, and mechanically I brought that fragment of mirror now bathed in blood to my throat.

Just a slight, deep movement and it would be all over.

Just as the tip of the ragged edge lightly cut the skin dropping a small trickle of blood, I felt my hand being forcefully grabbed and pulled away from my neck.

No...

-Sarada!- shouted Muku horrified at the sight in front of him.

Ayame and Denki came to him a while ago very worried about Sarada, they mentioned something about the Mangekyo Sharingan, that Sarada didn't want to eat and other things he couldn't remember right now, so when he heard them he headed straight to the black hair's room, he expected to find anything, but the sight that greeted him horrified him, at his sight was Sarada on her knees in front of what had been a mirror, she was sitting on the broken glass, her forearms were torn and covered in her blood that dripped down to stain her clothes and floor. And what made him move at top speed towards her was to see that he was about to cut her neck, luckily he had hit her a second before, and all he got was a slight scratch that bled very little and would obviously leave a mark.

-What the hell do you think you're doing!- he grabbed the first thing he saw, the sheets, and tried to stop the bleeding from his arms.

-No! Let go of me! Why couldn't they leave me alone?!-

-For what, to make you commit suicide?- I kept struggling but I had no more strength, I was tired.

I let Muku take care of me, crying and screaming in pain, not physical pain but emotional pain.

-I want her back!- I screamed so loudly that I felt my throat burn in protest- I want her back!- I cried non-stop, feeling a deep pain in my chest- I want my daughter back...- my voice came out in a trickle as my mouth chords gave way leaving me hoarse.

Muku said nothing and just hugged me tightly as I continued to cry blood.

I would give anything to make this pain go away.

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 40: I don't want to see you

Notes:

✿.-° ❀.-° ✿.-° 🌸 °-.✿ °-.❀ °-.✿
I love angst as long as it has a happy ending, that's why I hate Romeo and Juliet.
✿.-° ❀.-° ✿.-° 🌸 °-.✿ °-.❀ °-.✿

-Sarada- the named one jumped at the mention of her name and her eyes fell on the blond who was looking at her seriously, "you still haven't told me how she died..." the words tasted bitter in her mouth, she was afraid to ask, but she had to know, even if it hurt her.

-Stop harassing her- Muku shouted at her, fed up with the situation.

Sarada's throat closed up at the thought. She inhaled shakily and let out a shaky sigh.

She clung tightly to Muku's arm as if it were a life preserver.

-Kawaki...-

Everything was silent and the only thing that could be heard was the sound of the wind against his ears.

The blond's throat went dry at the mention of his brother, but not wanting to believe what it could mean, his lips twitched with indignation.

-What did you just say?- he muttered offended as if she had just said the worst offense in the world.

Sarada stifled a sob and repeated his words.

-Kawaki... Kawaki did it...- her voice faltered as she trembled- he killed her.... He killed her...-her hand fell to her flat belly-he killed my daughter...-again she was crying, just remembering that day made her want to die.

However, Boruto refused to believe that.

His brother is the murderer of his child?

The very idea that Kawaki could do that made him sick.

He suddenly remembered Sarada and Kawaki's encounter a few days ago in the forest.

Was this why Sarada was so determined to kill him?

He shook his head in denial.

How could she possibly consider it as a possibility?

-But what are you saying, are you listening to yourself?- he looked carefully at the girl in front of him in search of a hint of a lie, and when he didn't find it, something in him boiled up- just because you never got along with him doesn't mean you should talk about him that way," the words he once said to Kawaki echoed in his mind and he recited them again, but now they were directed at Sarada.

At this Sarada with Muku's help stood up watching Boruto carefully as if his words had really offended her.

-I don't care if you believe me or not, I don't care about that anymore- she clenched her fists until her fingers turned white- but what I'm saying is the truth.... He came here, he destroyed everything, he destroyed us.... It took from me the last thing I had left- she trembled slightly and when Muku noticed it he strengthened his grip on her trying to comfort her.

-Do you really want me to believe that?- she refused to believe that. Most likely years ago he would have believed any word Sarada had said to him, if she had approached him back then and told him that Kawaki had killed her son he would have believed her without hesitation, but now.... He couldn't believe him at all.

She had hidden from him that she was pregnant, accused him of betraying her when he clearly hadn't, and now she was telling him that her brother was responsible for her son's death. She simply could not believe it.

Sarada went into despair over Boruto's doubt, somehow she had a slight hope that he would trust her, but it clearly wasn't to be, but helplessly something inside her ached for this.

-He attacked me! I tried not to fight but it was all in vain!- she felt the lump in her throat grow and choke her- I couldn't stop him, and my baby paid the price...- she hesitated.

Boruto shook his head repeatedly.

-Why the hell would he do something like that?!-

-I don't know, you tell me!- he shouted helplessly.

-What?- Boruto recoiled at the indirect accusation against him.

-You don't think I don't know? That jerk had the Konoha band that day.... It was like he was on a mission- for a long time that was what Sarada and the others, including the feudals believed, but a few weeks later since his daughter had died he reasoned things better and saw it unlikely that Kawaki had been on an official mission, but despite that, right now he couldn't help but think about it again.

-Now what are you saying? you think us capable of something like that- Sarada's breathing quickened at the encroaching thoughts that arose around them.

A part of her believed fervently in that, but another part deep inside her did not want to believe that they would be capable of such a thing, but evidence did not lie, much less when one had witnessed it oneself.

At the lack of response Boruto despaired as he understood the Uchiha's thoughts.

-I can't understand anything Sarada, you blame Kawaki for what is happening and now the rest of us are also to blame," he expressed in desperation- help me understand what you are trying to say, what do you want?-

Sarada brought a hand to her head as if it hurt, closed her eyes tightly and a trickle of blood dripped from one of them to the blond's horror and surprise.

-I don't know! I'm not sure of anything anymore! I just...- as he opened his eyes he let his Mangekyo Sharingan show- I.... I want them to disappear...- he grunted as he felt a stab of pain go through his head.

-Huh?- that caught him off guard after the change of subject.

-I don't care if you sent that wretch or not, just stay away- she tightened her grip on Muku's arm in a signal for him to take her back to the house. The boy took the hint and slowly led her towards the house.

-Oh wait, you're not just going to walk away like that after saying such things- he stepped in her way.

He wasn't going to let Sarada run away from the consequences of her actions again without proper explanations. For one thing, she wanted to know where her son really was.

Yes, really Boruto was now refusing to believe that Sarada was telling the truth.

Because if he accepted that it would be accepting that Kawaki murdered his son and that he had betrayed Sarada which could not be true. Besides, he did not trust Sarada's words or her judgment.

Everyone knew that Sarada had been Naruto's disciple, learned many things regarding the politics of the Ninja Nations, so therefore she knew about the law that her son would have to return to the leaf village whether he liked it or not.

Something inside Boruto knew that Sarada had no need to make up something so far-fetched, that she was telling the truth, but his other part still refused to believe that things had happened that way.

So he wasn't going to believe without seeing proof first.

During that brief silence neither of them realized that their friends had come to the back of the house and were now listening to their discussion with concern.

-What else do you want me to say?!- Sarada blurted out with pain and desperation permeating her voice- What do I have to do to make you understand that I want nothing to do with you?- the words were so harsh despite her hurt tone that it made everyone feel hurt by Sarada's more than clear dislike for having them around.

Boruto decided to set aside the discomfort in his chest and looked at her seriously.

-It's clear that neither of us want to prolong our meeting any longer than expected, but I want to set the record straight Sarada, I'm not here for you, I'm here for my son, I came to take him back to Konoha where he belongs...-

-There is no one to take back to Konoha! There is no one to take back!- she shouted full of rage as she realized that now Boruto refused to believe that her daughter was dead and she knew perfectly well why, and that only made her angrier while leaving in her chest a deep pain very similar to the betrayal she felt that night when she had to leave the village.

Boruto no longer trusted her just as she no longer trusted Boruto.

Sarada's mind analyzed the situation and found only one way for Boruto to shut his mouth.

She let go of Muku's grip and with awkward steps made her way to a far part of the garden, a place that led to the start of a small path that crossed the forest.

The looks of those present were divided into two types; some were of confusion and the others were of pity for what that part of the forest meant to her.

-If you don't believe me go in there- the black hair pointed her head to the path, she was anxious, she really didn't want anyone but her to go near that place, but every situation there didn't seem to be any other choice.

Boruto arched an eyebrow in confusion.

-You don't expect me to actually go in there- he scoffed ungraciously.

-Just get in there- Sarada's cold voice made him look carefully at the forest in front of them and he couldn't help but remember the night when they stayed in that house, that time Sarada disguised as Miss Mikoto had gone into that same forest despite the rain.

At this memory curiosity invaded him and without thinking much he went into the place followed by Sarada and all the others who remained unnoticed or rather, being completely ignored.

Boruto's mind was racing a thousand miles an hour trying to figure out where this road would take him.

So lost was he in his thoughts that he didn't notice when he came to a small patch free of trees until he stumbled over a slight unevenness in the ground.

-What the...?- his breath caught in his throat as he looked down and his eyes met a small, vertically placed stone embedded in the ground.

He took a couple of steps back to better appreciate the panorama in front of him and warily ran his eyes over the cold stone observing every detail of it.

His eyes burned as they landed on a set of letters forming a name that made his breathing labored.

Mikoto.

He ran his eyes again and again over the inscription on the stone in the hope that at some point that name would change.

Mikoto.

As Miss Mikoto, the false identity that Sarada had created to deceive them, she had not used just any name, that had been made clear, or so they thought, they thought she had used the name of her deceased paternal grandmother, but in reality that name meant something else to her.

That name was the name she gave her daughter.

Still in shock, Boruto slowly observed his daughter's grave, the ground where the little baby was already doing was covered with beautiful finely trimmed green grass, all around the little grave was full of small yellow flowers that were beginning to form into little balls of white fluff, he was not a botanical expert but he identified them as dandelions, he also noticed that the stone of the tombstone was surprisingly clean, and in front of it were a couple of red carnations and white chrysanthemums that looked like they had just been cut.

The memory of Sarada entering this forest in the early morning made him shudder.

Is this where she came from?

How often did she do it? Every night or just once in a while? The flowers and the time he saw her go in there despite the rain indicated that she spent a great deal of time in that place.

For five years Sarada was probably doing this on a daily basis?

Once again he scanned his daughter's name and swallowed hard at the cruel reality.

It all seemed so unreal.

No matter how much she wanted Sarada to really be lying to her about her baby's death to hide it from them, the reality was something else entirely. And it hurt, it hurt and a lot.

Boruto's muscles tensed at the mental image of a completely alone and broken Sarada with her dead baby in her arms.

It made him want to vomit.

And again, despite everything, he had feelings for Sarada again.

-Sarada... I... I don't know what to say...- it was the truth, he couldn't find the right words to describe what he felt.

-You don't need to say anything... just go away- with this comment Boruto turned to where Sarada was only to find the former Uchiha staring silently at the small tombstone.

-But... Sarada...-

-There's nothing to talk about, just go away- she repeated without seeing him, she didn't have the strength for that.

This time Chōchō was the one who replied with concern.

-Sarada, let me explain to you-.

-That night not only you betrayed me, everyone did- she passed his gaze over those who had been his friends- since that night it was more than clear that there is nothing to talk about- she ignored Chōchō's complaints and only addressed Boruto.

-Are you crazy? I would never do that to you, none of us would do something like that to you! We loved you, for years we still love you, we looked for you because we missed you, we cared about you, but instead you left us aside so easily that makes me see that in truth you never cared about us, you never loved us..-

-Shut up! shut up, that's enough!- shouted the black haired girl interrupting him with desperation, she put her hands to her ears trying to silence the blond's voice- I loved you.... a lot, I always tried to make sure you were well because I cared- her body trembled as she tried to hold back the sobs, Muku noticed her trembling and pressed her closer to him to try to give her some support- you took advantage of that, you tore me apart, you played with me and you broke me down- her eyes were still burning but she didn't care- and I never knew why- she remembered how Boruto and Sumire seemed so close and loving that time and it made her nauseous- why did you do it? Did I do something to you?- her voice trembled- Answer me... Answer me!- she shouted demanding an answer from the blond who was mute listening to the former Uchiha's words.

Sarada's words only created more doubt in Boruto's mind, his head was a mess of emotions and different thoughts.

-I never...-

Sarada slapped Boruto before he could finish.

The gasps of her friends could be heard behind her back, but none of them paid any attention to them, they just stared into each other's eyes in silence.

Sarada took a couple of steps away from him.

-I expected a stab from all people, but not from you- a couple of fresh tears slid down her cheeks- I trusted you with my life.... And you betrayed me- she spoke between her teeth.

No one said anything and they only watched her breathing erratically trying to catch her breath.

-If your goal was to destroy me then congratulations, you succeeded, you took advantage of the love I had for you and you got me involved in your game and like a stupid girl, I believed you, I fell into your dirty game, but, I know it was not only your fault, but also mine, I let you continue because I didn't want to see the truth, because I trusted you, I trusted that you would never do that to me, of all people I never believed that you would do something like that to me- she sobbed in a combination of pain, anger and sadness that she couldn't contain at this point.

Boruto looked at Sarada's hurt face and for some reason felt guilt.

Al was not right with him.

-Sarada, I loved you very much, I would not be able to do something like that to you. In spite of all these years I never stopped thinking about you... I could never see another girl as I see you...- he murmured sadly while he remembered all the sleepless nights thinking about what could have happened with her, all the girls who came on to him every chance they got and he always rejected.

Sarada's dry, unfunny laugh brought him out of his thoughts, making him wince at his reaction.

-I guess... A few years ago I would have believed that without hesitation.... But now... Things have changed, haven't they?- he referenced how moments before he too had doubted her word.

That was a low blow for Boruto, but he decided not to argue about it again. However, the uneasiness he felt about Sarada's statements did not leave him at ease.

-Sarada- he took a step towards her, but she didn't react- you have always been the only woman in my life and... -

-And what is Sumire?- she interrupted him with resentment.

Both the blond and his friends froze when they heard her.

Sumire...

Boruto's mind threatened to collapse as he tried to recall all of his interactions with Sumire, and in none of them could he find any moment where he and she had crossed the line of friendship.

A shiver ran down his spine as he remembered the last time he spoke to the purple fury.

"-I've loved you for a long time-"

And before that she tried to kiss him, but other than that nothing had ever happened between them had it?

He moved closer to Sarada until he was a couple of steps away and despite that Sarada didn't make an effort to move away.

-You are one of the people I have cared about the most in my life, Sarada- the way he whispered her name made Sarada feel a knot in her stomach- you were always the woman I have loved the most, despite what is happening there is still a part of me that still has hope to return to what it was before- his words echoed in Sarada's head, but she resisted the immense urge to want to believe in them- I...- he plucked up his courage- I still love you...-

Boruto slowly raised his hand, brought it close to her and tried to touch her face, but his hand was stopped by Sarada's strong grip who glared back at him with pain and resentment.

A lump formed in Boruto's throat at the sight of the onyx eyes shining, but the cause of the shining was the tears they contained.

Holding back a sob Sarada caught her breath.

-I don't... I don't love you anymore...- she whispered a lie that made his chest hurt- just go.... I don't want to see you...- her own words pained her, it pained her to see all of them, but she felt like dying just to see those blue eyes that she had once loved madly and that still made her heart go crazy to find all good judgment.

Boruto saw the pain in the black eyes and knew there was no more reason to stay there.

Without another word he turned around and prepared to leave the property under the watchful eyes of everyone present.

Chōchō and Mitsuki looked back and forth between Sarada and Boruto unable to believe everything that was happening. They wanted to keep insisting to Sarada that what she thought had happened between them wasn't true, but they had no way to prove her otherwise.

They watched the black hair for the last time and without further ado followed the blond leaving behind Shikadai, who was carefully analyzing what was happening, he watched his friends one by one and then watched the former Uchiha who was flanked by two of his friends as if they were his bodyguards. A couple of seconds later he followed the rest of his friends.

 

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

The white chrysanthemum signifies the end of a love or a deep sorrow. The red carnation symbolizes love, pride and admiration.

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 41: Again

There they were again, walking in the middle of the forest back to Konoha, and once again, defeated.

Boruto was at the head of the group far ahead of the others, since they left the small village at no time had he stopped to look back.

And all along the way his friends spoke in whispers to avoid being overheard by him.

-Well now- Boruto slowed down- Stop treating me so carefully- Boruto spoke through clenched teeth and fists.

His friends also stopped and watched him in anguish.

-I'm sorry Boruto... It wasn't our intention to make you feel a comfortable...- muttered Chōchō lightly- it's just that finding out what happened was quite a shock for us and.... We are sorry for what happened with... Well... You know... The thing with little Mikoto...-

-Don't go on- Boruto cut her off by clenching his fists tighter until his fingers turned white.

But Chōchō didn't stop there.

-What Kawaki did is really scary and...-

-That's enough Chōchō- he growled with annoyance sounding almost rude thus silencing the brunette who looked at him with surprise for his rudeness in speaking.

-Boruto- Mitsuki called him harshly- it's not right for you to take it out on Chōchō for what Kawaki has done, none of us have it- argued Mitsuki a bit annoyed by the attitude Boruto was taking with them.

-Then stop fucking with my head about it, will you? I'm tired of this fooling around, first Sarada and now you guys, what's next- he growled with desperation palpable in his voice.

-What if they weren't fooling around?- contradicted Chōchō.

-But what do you have against Kawaki?- exclaimed the blond with irritation, he didn't want to think about Kawaki, right now he just wanted to go back to the village and talk seriously with Sumire.

-I sent a message to Konoha telling what happened and asking them to keep a close eye on Kawaki- interrupted Shikadai interrupting the small discussion, thus drawing everyone's attention to him.

-What?- Boruto hesitantly walked towards him.

-As you heard, I sent a brief summary of the report of what is going on and in it I made a request to keep a close eye on Kawaki, if he was responsible for the death of Boruto and Sarada's daughter then he must be kept under close watch- Shikadai reasoned to Boruto's displeasure.

Boruto looked at each of his friends with shock and disbelief.

-You can't be serious- he mumbled in denial.

-Boruto, try to understand- Mitsuki spoke calmly- Just think it through.

-It's my brother we're talking about- he contradicted before letting his friend continue.

-But Boruto, just think about it, since when has Kawaki been honest with us- Chōchō chided with annoyance- You know as well as we do that he's been hiding something for a long time-

-What if he really didn't do any of this?- he looked at Shikadai for an answer, not wanting to think about the possibility that Kawaki was responsible for everything.

-Then an apology will suffice and the matter will be settled- Shikadai answered seriously and simply.

Boruto watched Shikadai carefully for a few seconds in complete silence, as if he was looking for something.

-What do you want to prove with this Shikadai?- muttered Boruto with weariness in his voice.

Shikadai's sudden foolishness for saying that Kawaki was the culprit was driving him with anxiety, for he knew that Shikadai wasn't doing all this for nothing, something he knew, something they knew that he didn't and he wanted to know what that was.

-What are you hiding from me Shikadai?- there was no answer- Shikadai, answer me!-

 

━──────────────━

 

Sarada stumbled several times on the way to her room, her legs were weak and her head hurt as well as her eyes. She didn't know how she had made it to the house without falling on the way, but she had finally made it, the only thing she wanted at that moment was to lock herself in her room and not talk to anyone.

Denki, Satsujin, Ayame and Muku didn't force her and let her go to shelter in her solitude, although for obvious precautionary reasons, Muku would stay nearby in case another incident occurs in which Sarada tries another fooling around.

Reaching her room she slammed the door behind her and dropped against the wood landing on her butt on the tatami.

She brought her knees to her chest and her hands to her face stifling a cry of frustration followed by half-hearted sobs.

And so she sank back into her pain and despair until her eyes burned from the effort and her throat went dry, thus leaving her with little hiccups that came out in fits and starts making her body jerk from time to time.

-Uchiha-

Sarada's eyes widened at the sound of that voice. She raised her head quickly and as she did so she met a boy with black hair with blonde sides and grey eyes.

Kawaki.

The boy in question was sitting in the window frame in front of her, watching her carefully from his position without saying anything else, probably waiting for a reaction from the Uchiha.

-You...- she frowned in disgust- What are you doing here?- she awkwardly stood up with all the muscles of her body tense without blinking at any time.

-Why else?- he entered the room with a leap, making Sarada put herself in a defensive pose- I came to finish what we left pending, to be honest, I didn't expect you to ambush me in the forest of the land of fire, I did have a hard time for a moment, I could say that Boruto arrived just in time-

-In time for what?-

-To stop me-

-To stop you?- the black hair arched an eyebrow mockingly- I was about to kill you, so I don't see how Boruto could stop you, in my point of view he saved you from certain death-

-Oh Sarada, kill me? Why go to such extremes?- he walked slowly around the room trying to keep a proper distance from the blood Uchiha.

-Why is that? Damn murderer...- she spat with resentment as she glared at him with hatred.

The man in front of her reached the place where the cradle was still and looked at her for a long moment, this action made the woman's blood boil even more and it only got worse when Kawaki let out a dry laugh.

-Involuntary murderer, not the same thing- he corrected.

-Involuntary?- she frowned harder causing pronounced wrinkles on her forehead- Involuntary?!- she shouted full of hatred- What part of killing my baby was involuntary?- without waiting, she lunged at him with an accurate blow to his jaw that made him grunt in both rage and pain as he staggered in place.

And without expecting it, Sarada threw a hard kick at him that sent him flying and crashing into the opposite wall from where he stood.

Kawaki grunted in response once he suddenly fell to the floor.

-How impetuous, like a gorilla, yes.... Just as strong and aggressive as a gorilla- he spat with derision and distaste.

-What more do you want here?- he growled in anger and pain- What more do you want from me, huh? Kawaki- she slowly approached him.

-Do you think what happened to your daughter was on purpose?- he wiped a small trickle of blood that dripped from her mouth- Believe me, it wasn't in my plans for her to die!-

-Then what the fuck were you trying to do?!- she shouted full of rage for her words- What were you thinking! What did you want to achieve with all this?!- a loud explosion was present, which made the whole floor tremble, luckily Sarada reacted fast and anchored herself to the ground with her chakra.

Once the sound of the explosion ceased a series of screams of horrified people could be heard in the distance, the village, Sarada knew almost immediately. Her eyes returned to Kawaki with a more intense fury.

Kawaki smiled sideways mockingly at her.

-This is necessary Sarada- he muttered loud enough for her to hear him- but if I told you why I would have to kill you-

Sarada laughed in derision.

-Kill me? I'd like to see you try- she stood in front of him without any fear, her Sharingan activated showing Kawaki the Mangekyo Sharingan- besides, I have nothing to lose, you've taken everything from me-

Kawaki laughed again.

-It was all for a greater cause- he commented mockingly.

-Attacking innocents and murdering them was for the sake of a greater cause?! Killing my daughter was for the sake of a stupid greater cause?!- she exclaimed indignantly- You're a fucking bastard...- she snarled spitefully ready to attack him at any moment.

-You have no idea-

In the blink of an eye Kawaki was no longer on the floor in front of her. The sudden disappearance brought a gasp of surprise from Sarada's lips at the quick movement that had completely escaped her vision.

Without expecting it, a small gust of wind blew at the back of her neck moving some of her hair in turn.

-I said earlier that Boruto stopped me- Sarada held her breath as she heard Kawaki's voice in her ear.

Kawaki's transformed arm went over Sarada's shoulder until it was around her neck.

-And it was because I was about to do this- as if in slow motion, the blade of Kawaki's arm moved very dangerously close to Sarada's neck.

 

━──────────────━

 

-Come on Shikadai, answer!- Boruto's shouts echoed through the trees around him managing to scare away the birds sleeping in them.

-What do you want me to tell you Boruto?- Shikadai arched an eyebrow accusingly at Boruto.

-I want you to tell me what I'm ignoring, I want you to tell me why...-

The sudden rustling of leaves from a bush not far from them caught their attention silencing them instantly, the four of them became on guard not knowing what might be coming their way. A few seconds later a green frog came out of the bush and seemed to be carrying something with him.

The frog jumping up and down reached Shikadai's side emitting a slight but clear croak, the frog in question was carrying a small scroll with the Hokage's seal on its back. Shikadai upon seeing this wasted no time in bending down and taking the scroll, he carefully but accurately unwrapped it and quickly read its contents.

With each line he read his eyebrows and eyes narrowed and frowned with displeasure and concern that was contagious to his friends who watched him attentively waiting for the news that the frog brought with him.

-Shikadai?-

-Is something wrong?-

Shikadai didn't answer immediately to any of Mitsuki and Chōchō's questions, he was more focused on what that scroll in his hand said than anything else.

Boruto seeing Shikadai's face knew immediately that something wasn't right in the village, so when he was about to tell him to come back as soon as possible, Shikadai looked up from the paper and looked him straight in the eyes with a completely serious face.

-Kawaki disappeared- was the only thing the Nara said without taking his eyes off his blond friend, who was looking at him with surprise and confusion as well as his other two friends.

-What? What do you mean Kawaki disappeared?- Chōchō exclaimed in surprise.

-He couldn't have just disappeared, he was in the hospital, there are many people there both day and night- commented Mitsuki putting a hand to her chin.

-That's right, it's practically impossible for him to have disappeared just like that, and if he had left someone would have to have seen him- declared Chōchō in agreement with Mitsuki.

-We don't know, the scroll says that when they went to put him under house arrest, when they arrived at his hospital room it was empty with no trace of him, between the Yamanaka, Hyuga and the seventh they searched for him throughout the village, but there is no trace of him, it is as if the earth had swallowed him- reported Shikadai without taking his eyes off Boruto, waiting for some reaction from him.

However, Boruto wasn't paying attention to anything else, the only thing he could think of was Sarada's words.

"-Kawaki... Kawaki did it...- " his voice faltered as he trembled "-he killed him.... He killed her...-" her hand dropped to her flat belly "-he killed my daughter...-" she cried bitterly.

It couldn't be possible, Kawaki couldn't be a murderer, could he? Kawaki couldn't have attacked Sarada and killed his daughter at the same time, could he?

Boruto wanted to vomit, the more he thought about it the more he believed it, the more he thought about it the more he saw it as possible.

-This is not true... This isn't happening...- he muttered with his eyes lost on the ground.

-Hey, Boruto...-

A loud explosion in the distance interrupted Shikadai abruptly.

The explosion shook the ground they were standing on, causing them to stagger in place and almost fall.

The night panorama was faintly illuminated by an orange glow that they did not know where it came from until they raised their visits to where they came from, thus discovering a large cloud of black smoke illuminated by an orange glow with yellow overhanging the trees in front of them.

Fire, fire that was coming from....

Boruto's eyes widened like saucers at the horror.

-Sarada...-

The night was just beginning.

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 42: Brothers and monsters

Notes:

✿.-° ❀.-° ✿.-° 🌸 °-.✿ °-.❀ °-.✿
⚠️Scenes of explicit violence, blood, dismemberment and explicit deaths.⚠️
(I fell asleep listening to horror VHS and wrote this when I woke up 😅)
✿.-° ❀.-° ✿.-° 🌸 °-.✿ °-.❀ °-.✿

The explosion shook the ground they were walking on, making them stagger in place and almost fall.

The night panorama was slightly illuminated by an orange glow that they did not know where it came from until they lifted their visitors to the place where they came from, thus discovering a large cloud of black smoke illuminated by an orange glow with yellow that was coming from the trees in front of them.

Fire, fire that was coming from....

Boruto's eyes widened like saucers at the horror.

-Sarada...- without waiting a second longer his legs began to move on their own with great speed, he only hoped to get as fast as possible to where Sarada was, to his luck they hadn't gone far from the small walled village.

It wasn't more than a couple of minutes when he reached the edge of the village and came upon the sight of the small village in flames. The terrified people running away from some white colored humanoid creatures covered with some Code scratches, a long tail and missing a part of the face. Some of the shinobi tried to fight them off, but were quickly crushed by the hands or feet of those creatures, Boruto could even see how one of those things grabbed one of the civilians with both hands and slowly opened its mouth only to close it over the head of that person silencing his terrified screams leaving only the sound of bone breaking and blood splattering on the ground below him.

The muffled scream of ChōChō and the gasps of his other two friends let him know that they had caught up with him and like him had witnessed the same grotesque scene.

The thought of Sarada running into one of those things turned his stomach and set him off towards the place where Sarada's house was. For this he unhesitatingly entered the danger zone that was now the village regardless of the shouts of his friends trying to stop him.

-Boruto! Where to...?!-

-I'll go get Sarada, you guys help these people!- and without waiting for an answer he jumped over the roofs of some houses that were still intact.

Jumping over the rooftops he could see more closely the destruction and chaos that was now the village that hours before was so peaceful.

Mutilated bodies of different people were lying in the streets, most of the houses were destroyed and on fire, and in some streets he could see a couple of those creatures were impaled, but despite that some limbs were still moving as a sign that they were still alive.

That caused him anxiety and made him wonder at last, what were those things?

-Hey... You've been quiet for a long time...- Boruto spoke into nothingness waiting for an answer- Quick question, do you know what those things are?-

A few torturous seconds of silence left Boruto on the verge of despair without ever stopping running.

-What makes you think I know anything?- Momoshiki's chilling voice sounded right beside him even though he was on the move.

-Just say what you know-

Silence again.

Boruto grunted as he got no response.

It wasn't until he reached the front of the house in the middle of the forest that the Ōtsutsuki's voice sounded in his ear again.

-Jubi-

Boruto stopped for a moment in front of the door as he heard that word spoken by the pale being, a word that was familiar to him but he couldn't place it at the moment. He shook his head repeatedly deciding he could think about it later and entered the house kicking down the door with a loud kick.

He ran through the halls entering every room on his way looking for sign of life, it didn't help that on different parts of the walls and floor there were claw marks along with other mangled objects.

-Damn- he continued running in search of Sarada's room, however in one of the corridors he heard the metallic sound of a sword along with some growls and dark roars.

Without wasting time he headed for the place where the noises came from, he turned down two corridors until he came across a scene he did not expect.

In the corridor there were two of those strange white creatures and against them was fighting the black-haired boy named Muku, he wielded his katana against both creatures which flanked him on two sides. One of them rushed against him in a desperate and poorly thought attack earning a cut with the katana that made his jaw fall to the floor in a pool of blood, and after that he went flying against a side wall of the corridor when he received a kick in his abdomen. The second creature moved in such a way that its tail served as a whip to try to hit the black hair that in an agile movement dodged the limb and with his sword cut the tip causing the creature an annoying grunt, before this the creature launched several claws in his direction being each one dodged without problem.

Without waiting any longer, Muku with two movements of his katana made two cuts in the chest of the monster making it retreat a little, quickly and without waiting for it to pull itself together he rushed forward and with a single cut slit the throat of the creature, which when it lost its head slumped inert to the ground causing a dry noise. It was apparently dead.

It was then that Boruto could see that on the other side of the corridor on the floor was slumped another creature that like the one from seconds ago, had been decapitated.

-What are you doing here?- Muku's voice brought his attention back to him, the boy was still gripping his katana tightly as if he was waiting for another attack, his breathing was erratic and his eyes were fixed on him waiting for an answer, it is worth mentioning that he didn't seem happy with his presence, but Boruto didn't care about that.

-I came for Sa... Look out!- Boruto shouted as the white creature that had crashed into the wall threw itself on top of the black-haired man knocking him to the ground in the process.

Without hesitation, Boruto ran up to them and forcefully and swiftly tackled the creature knocking it off Muku's back and sending it tumbling to the side.

The black hair grunted in annoyance, he slowly stood up taking his katana from the ground, once standing he stood next to Boruto watching together as the creature began to stand up.

Boruto was about to form a Rasengan when a hand landed in front of him making him stop.

-Hey, what are you...?-

-Go and make sure Sarada is okay, she's supposed to be in her room- said Muku without taking his eyes off the creature- I'll take care of this- without waiting for Boruto's answer he swung his sword at the creature starting another somewhat uneven fight.

Boruto looked at it in surprise, shook his head to concentrate on what he had to do, quickly took Muku's word for it and headed for Sarada's room without any further mishap.

When he was a few steps in front of Sarada's door he could hear grunts of people and the faint sound of some things breaking. With adrenaline coursing through his veins with a strong kick he broke the sliding door and when the wood fell to the floor in a thud he could see what was going on inside the room making his blood freeze and a painful pit form in his stomach that made him nauseous.

Inside the room was Sarada on the Tatami floor and above her was none other than Kawaki. Both seemed to be struggling, Kawaki's right arm was in its transformed version with the edge of his forearm pressing too hard too close to Sarada's face and neck, while his other hand was hooked around her throat to hold her still in place so he was choking her, and on the other side was Sarada, one of her hands was holding Kawaki's left shoulder tightly in an attempt to pull him away from her, on the other side her left hand was holding tightly a kunai that was clashing against the edge of Kawaki's arm keeping him just barely away from her.

But what worried Boruto was seeing that hand and forearm full of blood, and that by Kawaki's tight grip on his throat, he was cutting off his oxygen supply.

Boruto didn't need anything else to run towards them and without either of the other two expecting it Boruto hooked one of his arms around Kawaki's neck and the other went under Kawaki's right armpit, and due to the momentum of his previous run, caused both he and Kawaki to fall to the side away from Sarada.

Once Sarada felt the obstruction in her throat disappear she was able to fill her lungs with oxygen again, at this she coughed a couple of times bringing her free hand to her throat massaging the strangled area.

Meanwhile the boys were struggling with each other on the other side of the room, Boruto was still hooked to Kawaki's back and the latter with much effort stood up and trying to get out of Boruto's hands began to crash his back against the walls and other furniture, causing Boruto to be the one who received the blows and hoping that maybe this way he would release him.

By his sudden and disorderly movements Kawaki directed them without knowing where the open window was, but before falling he stopped just inches away from the window frame and tried to pull Boruto's arms again without success.

Boruto clung tighter to Kawaki's back, looked over his shoulder and upon seeing the open window behind him turned his gaze to Sarada, who was still crouched on the ground recomposing herself from Kawaki's attack.

Boruto at that moment decided that the best thing to do was to get Kawaki as far away from Sarada as possible until Sarada could defend herself again. So without thinking twice he forcefully pulled Kawaki backwards causing them both to fall backwards through the window, as they fell they went through several branches of a tree that was just outside the window, so that in the end they both ended up falling on a gardening table, shattering it in the process.

Both groaned in pain once the shock and adrenaline of the fall passed.

The room fell completely silent except for the gasps of Sarada who was just beginning to get to her feet.

-Sarada!- Muku's shout drew her attention to the door finding the boy with bated breath wielding his sword.

Muku seeing the new mess in the room and Sarada's battered state ran worriedly to her and helped her up.

-Sarada, are you all right?- he saw her bloodstained arm and gasped- your arm.... Sara, what happened?- he looked for Boruto with his eyes and when he didn't find him he growled in annoyance- Was it that Uzumaki?-

-No..- Sarada cleared her throat with throbbing pain in it- Kawaki tried to cut my neck.. I had no weapon at hand... so the first thing that came to my mind was to put my arms between him and my neck, but... - she raised her left arm that was still holding the kunai she managed to get- this one took the worst part- she looked for the first time at the wound and grimaced with disgust, it was worse than she thought at first, the blade of Kawaki's arm had made a big cut from the palm of her hand to the middle of his forearm, the bandages that Muku had put hours ago were torn and covered with blood, and from the wound blood was still gushing out and falling in small drops directly to the floor. If he didn't try to stop the bleeding she might bleed to death.

-Kawaki- Muku grunted in annoyance as he understood the situation- Where is he- he turned everywhere in search of him without success.

-I think he fell out of the window- commented Sarada as she took a bandage and wrapped it hurriedly as best she could around her bleeding arm and hand- it was all very fast, from one moment to another someone jumped on him and then they fell out of the window- it seemed that Sarada had failed to recognize the person who saved her. She looked for her sword and other weapons with her eyes and went to pick them up once she secured the bandage on her arm.

Muku instantly understood what Sarada related and took a deep breath.

-It was Boruto-

Sarada froze in place when she heard that name coming from Muku's lips.

-What?- she questioned between confused and surprised.

-Boruto came here a few minutes ago, it seems he was looking for you, he was too busy fighting with those white things to come looking for you, so I told him where you were- Muku told her what had happened a few moments ago.

Sarada had been paying attention to Boruto's part until she heard Muku mention those white things.

-White... things...?- she muttered in disbelief.

Muku nodded and Sarada didn't need to know any more to realize that things were quickly spiraling out of control again, everything was looking like that day she lost her daughter.

A shiver ran through Sarada's body at the memory.

-Go to the village and help the others, if Boruto is here it means that most likely Shikadai, Mitsuki and ChōChō are here too, look for them and tell them that ChōChō will help protect the shelter, Mitsuki will help rescue anyone who is trapped or in distress and Shikadai will help Ayame make some plan to contain or get rid of these things- she ordered as she finished getting ready.

-And what are you going to do?-

-Most likely, that bastard is still out there- she went to the window, but was stopped by Muku.

-You can't fight in your condition-

-I'll be fine, please go and protect the others- she asked with a calmness that camouflaged the despair she felt.

Muku gritted his teeth in frustration knowing that he couldn't convince Sarada otherwise, after all, they were talking about her daughter's killer.

-Okay... -he sighed in surrender and in less than a blink Sarada was already in the window frame ready to jump outside, and with a glance he too turned around and ran off towards the village to do as Sarada had asked.

Sarada for her part jumped to the top of the tree outside her window and scanned the area for a moment looking for Kawaki and Boruto. It didn't take her long to find them a few meters away from the tree she was now standing in, both boys were fighting each other with some kunais, but Sarada could tell they weren't fighting seriously. This annoyed her, so she quickly jumped down from that tree towards them, and without any of them expecting it, Sarada fell next to Kawaki and almost instantly she threw a direct hit to his side making the boy fly a couple of meters away from the blond and the black hair.

Boruto stifled a gasp as he saw Sarada's action and saw Kawaki's body lying on the ground, and Kawaki himself let out a groan of pain as he brought a hand towards the place where the former Uchiha princess' fist impacted.

Boruto watched Sarada to verify that Kawaki hadn't done something serious, his eyes navigated the black-haired figure until they stopped on her left arm, which had a new bandage wrapped around it, but said bandage had quickly become covered with fresh blood that dripped slowly from her fingertips to the ground.

-You're hurt- he managed to murmur with concern, however Sarada did not give his words any importance and instead looked at Kawaki with spite and displeasure.

-I'm fine- she replied gruffly.

-But...-

-Damn...- spat Kawaki interrupting Boruto- As usual, you're like a stone in my shoe- slowly and with difficulty he stood up.

Boruto frowned in annoyance at hearing this, obviously Kawaki hadn't acted like this the last time they ran into Sarada.

The sudden change in attitude along with his actions sent a chill down his spine.

Another explosion caught the attention of the three, it was the village again, whatever was happening there had to be serious.

Boruto noticed out of the corner of his eye as Sarada tensed her whole body and gritted her teeth in frustration.

-Go to your people Sarada, they need you right now, I'll take care of him- Boruto suddenly said to the surprise of the other two people with him.

However Sarada was not going to go along with this so easily and let him know almost immediately.

-You're crazy if you think I'm going to walk away leaving this sick bastard here like it's nothing- Sarada bellowed not having any intention of leaving and leaving Boruto with Kawaki, as far as she was concerned Boruto could give Kawaki the benefit of the doubt and let him go and she wasn't going to allow that.

Boruto realized Sarada's thoughts and clenched his fists in frustration.

-Sarada I understand that you don't trust me anymore, but right now your people need you, besides...- he took his sword from his back and wielded it tightly- I need to have a serious conversation with my brother...- at the mention of his brother his voice turned grim which both Sarada and Kawaki noticed.

Once again another explosion echoed through the village, Sarada looked once more at Kawaki and then at Boruto and then frowned in surrender and distrust.

-Fine, but if you try to do anything to help him I'll be sure to kill you too, Uzumaki Boruto...- after threatening him, without looking back, Sarada ran out of there to the village leaving Boruto and Kawaki alone.

After Sarada disappeared everything was silent between them, the only thing that could be heard were the distant shouts of the people of the village, the crackling of burning wood and the night blizzard crashing in their ears.

Boruto at no time stopped watching Kawaki, he scrutinized him from head to toe in search of some mistake that would tell him that the person in front of him was not really Kawaki, his brother, with whom he has shared a lot during the last years, that despite not sharing blood they could be called brothers, he desperately wanted to find something to hold on to, something that would assure him that his brother was not the murderer of his daughter. But the more he saw the more disillusioned he became.

Solidifying his copper grip on the handle of his sword, he was not used to using it, but in view of the circumstances he would have no choice.

-Brother- Boruto growled warily.

-Brother- Kawaki returned the greeting with seriousness knowing that Boruto was less than happy to see him there.

-You're supposed to be at the hospital with Inchou.... So... Why, why are you here... What does this mean Kawaki?- he wanted answers and he was going to get them, even if he had to force them out of him.

Kawaki didn't answer and his eyes that had previously stayed on Boruto had now wandered off somewhere in the forest.

Boruto followed his eyes and saw what Kawaki was seeing, and it made his blood boil. Kawaki was looking at the path that led to Mikoto's grave.

-Answer me!- Boruto roared as he lunged at Kawaki wielding his sword.

Kawaki seeing this quickly dodged the blade and with a kunai attacked Boruto's hands causing him to drop the sword. However this didn't matter to him and he lunged at him again, this time Kawaki not expecting that move fell to the ground along with Boruto on top of him.

-I told you to answer me damn it- he grabbed the lapels of Kawaki's jacket with his fists and shook him a little- You answer us or I'll...-

-Or what? Are you going to kill me?- Kawaki laughed mockingly without feeling threatened by the blond.

Boruto froze for a moment when he heard those words. Kill him? Would he be able to kill him? A small flashback of how a few days ago he had been willing to kill Sarada for hurting him, his daughter's grave and again he remembered Sarada's words.

"-Kawaki... Kawaki did it...- " his voice faltered as he trembled "-he killed him.... He killed her...-" her hand dropped to her flat belly "-he killed my daughter...-" she cried bitterly.

When he thought about those words and how she looked so devastated, it made him imagine how it was the moment it all happened, and that made him want to vomit.

-It's the least you deserve- he said in a cold, dark voice that even made Kawaki's eyes widen in surprise- now answer me once and for all, what does all this mean, what were you thinking, what did you do?- the grip on his lapels tightened so much that even his fingers turned white.

-You're not supposed to know about this- he mumbled with clear displeasure.

-Interested in what exactly?!- he exploded, unable to contain himself- That you attacked Sarada and killed my daughter?! That you betrayed my trust?!-

-It wasn't entirely my fault, that idiot Uchiha is partly to blame...- a strong punch in his face shut him up.

-Why?! For resisting?! For fighting?!- Boruto kept punching Kawaki repeatedly in the face until he made his nose bleed.

-No...- Kawaki managed to grab Boruto's wrist before his fist impacted against him again- For meddling!- He threw his own fist towards Boruto's face, but Boruto barely dodged it causing the sudden movement to cause him to momentarily lose his balance. Kawaki took advantage of Boruto's slip and quickly disengaged from his grip and launched a kick towards him to push him away.

Boruto fell backwards to the ground holding his stomach in pain from the sudden blow cursing under his breath at the perpetrator.

-You should never find out that you were going to have a child... the plan was for the foolish Uchiha to leave the village without revealing much of her status so it would be easier...- Kawaki fell silent seconds away from telling the end of his supposed plan.

-Easy?- Boruto stood up with a grimace of displeasure- bluntly Kawaki, what were you plotting to do to the baby? Why didn't you want anyone to find out?- from his tool bag he pulled out a kunai as he saw his sword fall far away.

Kawaki looked intently at Boruto for a couple of seconds until he sighed heavily.

-I guess there's no point in hiding it anymore... but... I warn you Boruto, once you hear this nothing will ever be the same between us again...-

-Don't worry about that...- Boruto smirked- As far as I can see, things between us stopped being the same a long time ago and I was a fool for not realizing it in time...-

Kawaki and Boruto looked at each other's eyes intensely for a long time and then Kawaki closed them resignedly.

-I see...- he looked once more into Boruto's eyes- because that damn brat is what we need-.

Boruto opened his eyes in shock, he didn't expect that, but while that answered one of the many doubts he had, there were still many more that remained unresolved.

-What are you talking about?- Boruto felt that he was going deeper and deeper into forbidden and dangerous territory, but he would do it for him and Sarada, they both needed to know why they were here, to know why their innocent daughter died before she even had a chance to live.

-Just listen to me and answer me this Boruto- she looked at him seriously- the Uchiha and the Hyuga are two clans with the direct lineage of the Ōtsutsuki, and adding to the fact that you are already a Ōtsutsuki and possess Hyuga blood, what would happen if your blood and the blood of someone from the Uchiha clan combined?- after those words Kawaki formed a small sideways smile on his face.

Boruto thought about Kawaki's words for a moment and after a few seconds of thinking about it he opened his eyes in horror as he understood what Kawaki was trying to say.

At that moment Boruto felt his blood boil like it never had before, many pieces were falling into place and the understanding of many things that had been happening seemed to make sense.

And he couldn't help but feel disgusted by it.

 

To be continue...

Notes:

The Borusara hug is the best thing that has happened to me this year, when I saw the leaks I screamed with emotion, it was beautiful, and thanks to that, it motivated me to publish my new Borusara story, unlike this one, I plan to last only five chapters, and it will take place after the events of the end of Next generations.

After publishing this chapter should already be available the first chapter of my other story titled "Even if the world hates you I will always be by your side" it will be as something to celebrate Christmas I hope you like it.

Merry Christmas🎄🎁❄🎅

Thanks for reading. 🦋

Chapter 43: This is the truth

-Just listen to me and answer me this Boruto- he looked at him seriously- the Uchiha and the Hyuga are two clans with the direct lineage of the Ōtsutsuki, and adding to the fact that you are already a Ōtsutsuki and possess Hyuga blood what would happen if your blood and the blood of someone from the Uchiha clan were to combine- after those words Kawaki formed a small sideways smile on his face.

-Now I think I understand why you collaborate with Code, he's only looking for one thing and one thing only...- he clenched his fists with restrained anger- Code the only thing he wants is a Ōtsutsuki to feed it to the...- he muted as he remembered why it sounded so much like he had heard that word before that Momoshiki had said to him a while ago- Jubi...-

It was the beast with a tail, and not just any beast, it was the beast with ten tails, from it would come out the tree god if it was fed with a living Ōtsutsuki....

-That's why you wanted it.... Isn't it?...- Boruto managed to say trying to control himself from jumping on Kawaki and trying to strangle him.

-Well, it looks like you made use of your brain Boruto...- Kawaki spoke gloomily, wiping any trace of a smile from his face.

-That's why you wanted Mikoto, because she would be a true heir to the Ōtsutsuki lineage by having my blood and Sarada's!- shouted Boruto unable to contain his anger- Is that why you didn't want anyone to know about Sarada's condition?-

-Yes, something like that, in fact everything is more complicated than that but-

-Tell me- Boruto interrupted him- You were the one who really had something to do with Sarada's escape- she looked him in the eyes almost demanding him to answer.

Kawaki seemed to think about it for a moment before answering.

-I had intended to be the one to intervene to cause confusion and discord in the Uchiha family so that Sarada would be cornered, but it wasn't necessary, they themselves threw their own daughter out without allowing her to give any explanation, it seems that those kind of clans are too attached to traditions- he mocked.

Boruto knew very well what had happened with the Uchihas, he was referring to something else- What did you do to make Sarada leave the village? Don't try to deny it, I know there was something else, her being kicked out of the house would never have been enough reason to make her leave- he approached Kawaki a couple of steps leaving still a couple of meters between them- she keeps blaming us, she says we betrayed her, that I betrayed her and that Inchou has something to do with it!- she exclaimed again with annoyance- she said with annoyance- she said again that we betrayed her, that I betrayed her and that Inchou has something to do with it!- she said again with annoyance- she said again that we betrayed her, that I betrayed her and that Inchou has something to do with it! she exclaimed again with annoyance- What did you do that night when we were all together, did you use some kind of Genjutsu or what?

-It wasn't that sophisticated.... Boruto- he muttered with boredom- It was something much simpler...-

-What did you do?- he demanded to know.

-More like what you did- he contradicted the blond.

-What?- Boruto didn't understand.

-You and your friends did everything, I just gave you an incentive-

Boruto grunted at his words, he understood less and less, the only thing that was clear to him was that Kawaki had somehow made him and the others hurt Sarada in a way that was still unclear to him.

-No beating around the bush Kawaki, I want the short version-

The named only smiled sideways.

━──────────────━

Sarada ran through the forest that separated her home from the village and once she got there she was stunned to see an image almost identical to that of years ago, her village was in flames, the buildings destroyed and mostly burned, she could hear the screams and wails of people in the distance, a shiver ran down her back at this, at that moment she saw how a woman with her child in her arms ran terrified of something that soon after was seen behind the rubble of a building.

One of those white humanoid Code creatures was after that woman, whatever he planned to do to her, Sarada would not let him get away with it.

Gripping her sword tightly, she swiftly approached towards the creature who being engrossed in the woman and her child did not notice Sarada's presence approaching her. From one moment to another when the woman fell to the ground and was about to be killed along with her child, the creature fell next to her without any head, the woman raising her head could see Sarada standing in front of them.

-Miss Sarada...- the woman choked with a sob as tears of fear and relief slipped from her eyes.

Sarada approached them and smiled reassuringly.

-Don't worry, I've taken care of him, but now you must head to the shelter as soon as possible-

The woman nodded and with the help of the former Uchiha got up with her son still in her arms and just as Sarada told her, the woman headed to the other side of the village where the big shelter they had built after the first attack years ago was located.

Sarada stood in place watching the woman leave, feeling a suffocating sense of longing in her chest at the sight of her. The little boy looked over his mother's shoulder at the black hair and forming a small smile shook his little hand at her in greeting.

The former Uchiha princess smiled sadly at this and slowly raised her own hand to return the gesture, she kept it up until the little boy and his mother disappeared from her sight. Sarada stood there with her hand still in the air for a few more moments until she decided it would be best to get going and make sure that woman and her child as well as others arrived safely at the shelter.

But whatever action he was about to take was interrupted by a shout from behind him.

-Sarada behind you!- she reflexively raised her katana and turned around to face one of the creatures that jumped towards her from the top of one of the nearby burning buildings.

As the creature came closer to her, she raised her sword causing when it fell fully upon her the blade to pierce the creature's sternum drawing an annoyed roar from it.

It was clear that it was not going to be enough to kill it, the creature raised one of its hands lengthening its nails until they became claws and without looking it launched a claw towards her, but before it could even scratch her arm fell to the ground due to a perfect cut propelled by a violet colored sword, that almost a couple of seconds later made the same cut but now in its head.

The body of the creature remained flaccid while still impaled on the black hair's sword.

Sarada threw aside the body thus removing it from her katana and saw who had saved her, finding Ayame with her katana in hand.

-Thank goodness I found you in time, you better be careful, this place became hell from one moment to the next- said the chestnut quickly, and then nodded her head to follow her and so both girls headed to the center of the village that by that time was a hell.

All along the way there was one or another body of civilians, shinobi and creatures, but in the center of the village it looked like a massacre that disgusted Sarada. There were still people trying to flee, ninjas fighting and creatures attacking.

The black hair wiped the blood that had fallen from the creature from her face and together with Ayame went into the melee starting to get rid of the monsters one by one.

-You!- Sarada called out to a group of shinobi she saved from being slaughtered- Take the civilians to the shelter, quickly!-

The Shinobis nodded and quickly began to lead the remaining civilians to the shelter, leaving the other ninja, Sarada and Ayame to fight.

-Katōn: Gōkakyū no Jutsu!- exclaimed Sarada to then spit out a large fireball that incinerated a couple of creatures in front of her.

From between the continuous buildings came out more creatures that without wasting time approached the square, moving all over the place to give reach to anyone who was in their way, two of those creatures approached with speed to Sarada who activated her Sharingan and went quickly towards them while in her right hand was covered by small rays.

-Chidori!- as if it were a lightning bolt, the black hair in less than a blink of an eye had already pierced the white creatures with her arm wrapped in electricity. However, despite having fallen, the filth were once again beginning to rise, but Sarada quickly decapitated them before they could do anything else.

She could see out of the corner of her eyes as a new group of those monsters entered the plaza and just like the previous group, they began to disperse. Before Sarada could do anything about it something caught her attention.

-Kagemane no Jutsu- a shadow spread to the front immobilizing a few creatures long enough for someone else to finish them off.

-Bubun Baika no Jutsu- a large arm extended to Sarada's side knocking down three of those creatures at once.

Sarada didn't have to see the people to know who they were.

The creatures that ChōChō knocked down quickly began to recompose themselves and from their scratches more of them came out.

Sarada wrapped her sword in small charges of electricity and approached two of the creatures to cut off their limbs and then their heads. One of the creatures approached from its back, but was pinned down by an albino snake, Sarada in one precise movement cut off the head of that white thing, and once the big white body fell she could see the owner of that snake who was watching her with his usual creepy smile.

For a moment Sarada was tempted to smile back, but she was pulled out of her thoughts when a couple of screams were heard from behind her.

Everyone turned their attention to the source of the noise only to be horrified to see a pair of those white creatures pounce on two shinobi and bite their limbs.

Out of nowhere, Muku jumped from one of the nearby buildings and wielding his sword he approached one of those creatures to slit its throat, great was his and everyone's surprise, when the humanoid creature began to change, its white skin was painted a pale green and its body began to disfigure and grow until it adopted a shape similar to that of a tree, capturing inside it the Shinobi that moments before was biting. Filled with horror they looked towards the other Shinobi only to find the same scene.

More screams behind them made them turn around to see the same thing they had witnessed moments before, but this time not only Shinobi, but also a few civilians that were still there were consumed and enclosed by the creatures that transformed into a kind of tree.

-Damn- Muku hissed in annoyance- so that's how these things are created?-

-What is this?- ChōChō exclaimed in horror.

-We don't know, the last time they were here they didn't do anything like this- Muku touched the trunk- it looks massive, on the way here I ran into many of these.... Trees? They all had people in them, but I didn't know why- he looked at the pale green trunk and frowned with displeasure.

-Are they dead?- Ayame questioned worriedly.

-No- Mitsuki answered quickly, picking up one of her snakes from the ground- they still have a pulse, rather, it's as if they are in a deep sleep-

"-It looks like a stem of the God tree.... don't tell me that-" Sarada opened her eyes in horror- Try to find a way to get them out- Sarada ordered with a frown.

-Yes!- affirmed the few shinobi present, getting down to work.

Sarada looked at one of the dead creatures on the ground and then turned her gaze towards one of the trees they were turning into.

-What are those things?- Shikadai gasped, catching his breath.

-We call them filth- answered Satsujin joining them- we don't know exactly what they are, but they seem to turn into trees, where I come from they also ingested many people, I came here as soon as I could to warn them, but it seems I was too late-

-What about Denki?- asked Sarada when she didn't see her friend with glasses anywhere.

-He was with me, but he stayed with another group of shinobi to try to recover communications and hopefully get the emergency power generators working, you see, the west side is not as bad as the rest- Satsujin finished reporting to make room for a brief silence.

-Sarada!- exclaimed ChōChō with concern calling everyone's attention- your hand- he pointed to his bloody hand.

-What happened?- Satsujin approached to take her damaged arm, but Sarada moved away.

-Don't worry, it's not my blood- liar, she told herself in her mind- a while ago I stabbed one of those things and its blood ended up in many places- at such a lie those present seemed to relax, except Muku, who looked at her seriously, but to Sarada's relief he said nothing.

-All right, now what we have to do is...- Shikadai was interrupted by a loud series of roars that echoed throughout the village calling the attention of all present to where the noise came from, surprising them to find three completely crazed filth on top of a house and many more filth in the same state on adjacent rooftops.

The filth began to descend from where they were and ran through the streets in search of new prey.

-Everyone, form groups and split up, don't let them near the shelter!- shouted a command Sarada before running into one of the streets attached to the square they were in along with a couple of his shinobi. The others shared a glance for a couple of seconds and then replicated Sarada's action.

Sarada ran down the abandoned street together with the other Shinobi looking with her eyes for any sign of a white creature.

From one moment to another from the flames three filth jumped towards them, as they could they managed to dodge it to then start a small fight, each one against a creature.

It only took a couple of movements for Sarada to end up cutting with her katana from the left side of the neck to the right shoulder of the filth splitting it in two, making it fall dead to the ground. Sarada could see out of the corner of her eye how the two shinobi that accompanied her were consumed by the filth to be buried in the newly formed green trunks shortly after.

-Damn...- she took her katana with one of her hands and was about to approach one of the Shinobi to take him out of his wooden prison when the voice of someone behind her back was heard.

-Look who we have here, Ada-

Sarada looked back to find herself face to face with a man dressed in clothes of dark and violet shades, white hair and red eyes, next to him was a very beautiful woman with blue hair and pink highlights, blue eyes with a waning moon in each one and her clothes consisted of a white long sleeved blouse and black shorts with a print of planets, stars and other similar things.

-Uchiha Sarada... just who I was looking for- Sarada shivered unpleasantly as she heard Code's cold voice call her name.

-You are Code...- just by seeing the scratches on his person she could identify him at once.

-That's right, and it's a pleasure to meet the Uchiha princess- he made a slight bow with a mocking smile that annoyed Sarada- I have a small request for you, would you be so kind as to accompany me?- straightening up he extended a hand to Sarada to take it, but she only held her sword tighter, but this time with both hands.

-What if I refuse?-

-I'm afraid that's not an option, but if you wish, we can do it by force...-

-Don't worry, I'll take care of her, besides, I'm very interested in having a girl talk- Ada interrupted him staring at Sarada.

Code thought about it for a moment, he didn't seem to agree, but sighed resignedly.

-Fine, I'll go look for Kawaki- without further ado, Code left the place leaving Ada alone with Sarada.

Sarada had an immense desire to go after Code, but first she had to get rid of Ada.

-Honestly- Ada's voice brought her attention back to her- I don't like to mess with kids, but if that's what Kawaki wants I guess I can't do anything- she said with a slight blush on her cheeks that infuriated Sarada.

-Do you think this is a joke? Your two little friends have only caused destruction and misery in this place and to me- she reproached her with irritation- and if you are here it is for the same reasons- he lunged at her brandishing his sword, but Ada jumped away from her standing on the branch of one of the trees made of filth.

-I just decided to come here to finish checking something- she sat on the branch of the artificial tree watching the black hair carefully.

-And what is it that you wanted to check so much?- he grunted with annoyance thinking of another quick and effective way to finish with that woman.

-You- the blue-haired woman answered simply.

-Me?- she asked, puzzled by his answer.

-That's right, don't you have any idea why?-

Sarada didn't answer, he just watched her with a frown.

-I'm sure you've heard what my power is, haven't you?-

-I know very well that it doesn't affect the Ōtsutsuki- Sarada answered distrustfully.

-That's right and anyone else who sees me will be madly in love with me, therefore they won't be able to kill me no matter how hard they try...- her blue eyes watched her from head to toe- Be honest, haven't you wondered why even though you're seeing me directly you're still trying to kill me?- she asked with genuine curiosity.

Sarada's face was plastered with shock as she realized that indeed, Ada's power was having no effect on her.

-But what...?- any words were caught in her throat when in a single blink of an eye Ada was at her side with one of her arms extended over her shoulder.

-This is what I wanted to check and I have come to a conclusion...- she moved closer- someone who is in love with a Ōtsutsuki is immune to my power...- Ada murmured in her ear.

Sarada's eyes widened like saucers at the meaning of the words, her hands trembled on her sword making it fall, but Sarada paid no attention to this and instead, she could only think of Boruto. Deep down she knew she still had feelings for Boruto, but hearing it from someone else made her freeze completely.

Ada sighed drawing her attention.

-I'm sorry... for everything...-

Sarada didn't understand the reason for the woman's words, for a moment she thought she was apologizing for what Kawaki and Code had done, but that was all put aside when she heard a grunt of a filth at her blades.

She barely managed to look over her shoulder and see the creature no more than a meter away from her when she felt herself being pushed backwards straight into the filth's outstretched arms. She couldn't react in time as the lanky, cold arms wrapped around her body pinning her to it, completely immobilizing her arms, she tried with all her might to break free of the grip, but the filth's arms seemed like steel about her. She glanced over to look at Ada who was watching her pitifully.

-I don't like this any more than you do Sarada- she murmured regretfully- but it is necessary... you are necessary- after those words Sarada could feel the filth bury its teeth in her shoulder drawing a cry of pain as the large teeth pierced the fabric of her clothes next to her skin.

Following that she felt and saw out of the corner of her eye how the white skin of the filth turned green and woody, what was once skin quickly began to spread all over her body covering her almost completely leaving only her head in sight, and in less than a minute she was already buried in the trunk of one of those trees that the filth became.

Along with all this her eyes became abnormally heavy and suddenly she felt an extreme tiredness that demanded her to close her eyes, this could easily be attributed to the desire to sleep, but she was not stupid, she knew what that thing was doing to her, it was draining her chakra and putting her to sleep would make her job easier.

Sarada tried by all means to get out of her confinement but it was useless, she couldn't move, she couldn't even scream for help. With her eyelids heavy she looked at Ada for the last time in the hope that her Sharingan would work and thus put her in a Genjutsu, but her eyes did not change and without being able to help it her eyes began to close slowly.

-It's a real pity, I would have liked to be your friend, Sarada-chan...- she murmured pitifully as she saw how the former Uchiha princess slowly closed her eyes- Maybe another time-

Sarada without being able to do anything else began to surrender to the overwhelming call of sleep but not before releasing a couple of tears of frustration.

After that everything went dark.

━──────────────━

Kawaki just smiled sideways.

-I guess you remember well the little meeting at Mitsuki's house, don't you?-

-Kawaki...- growled Boruto in warning.

-I'll just say one thing- he raised a finger to prove his point- you should be careful with the things you consume- was all he said and then looked at Boruto waiting for a reaction.

Boruto was about to yell at him in annoyance for continuing to play with his patience until clarity hit him like a train.

-The drinks...- he muttered in disbelief- that time you insisted on going for the drinks...- the blond looked at his brother for confirmation or denial, receiving his answer when the other boy averted his gaze without saying a word- Did you drug us?...- rather than a question it sounded more like a statement.

Neither of them said anything for a while, Boruto was processing what he had just discovered and Kawaki was thinking hard about his next words.

-That was the only way to get you two to do what I wanted, but I think I have to start at the beginning first- he started calling the blond's attention- it all started at Inojin's party, it was clear that neither of you two were going to take that big step in your relationship in probably a few more years, so that party was going to be my chance to give you a little push- Boruto listened carefully to the words and remembered what had happened between him and Sarada after that party.

-Did you...- Boruto's stomach churned at the mere possibility.

-I made sure both of their drinks had a special drug that contains a strong aphrodisiac, to be honest, I never thought it would be so easy, but it seems that you and her had a lot of things repressed- he mocked, making Boruto feel disgusted- I didn't think she would get pregnant on the first try either, I was even already planning a plan B for a next try until it happened, I finally got that confirmation I wanted to hear so much, and in one try, who knew the Uchiha would be so fertile...-

-Shut the damn mouth, how dare you express yourself about her in such a way, as if she was some kind of cattle! - shouted Boruto choleric, he approached Kawaki with the intention of beating him to a pulp, but the latter seeing the Uzumaki's intentions jumped away from him placing himself on the branch of a tree a little away from the blond.

Boruto was about to jump towards him again, but Kawaki interrupted him.

-First let me finish and then you can try to kill me all you want, okay? he didn't wait for an answer and continued- the only thing left for me then was to find a way to get that creature without the whole leaf getting in the way, and it was no wonder, if people found out that the son of the seventh Hokage and the Uchiha princess were going to have a child all eyes of not only the village, but also of all the ninja nations would be on Sarada until the first born son of two of the most important families of the ninjas was born. And it was obvious that after his birth that child would be completely surrounded by a large handful of strong Shinobis- he complained just thinking about such a scenario- it was then that I realized that I had to act immediately, to my luck the Uchiha took a long time to get up the courage to tell you, I have to confess that I couldn't think of anything good at that time, but then your friends planned that meeting at Mitsuki's house and at that moment an idea occurred to me, what would happen if the Uchiha saw that none of her friends cared about her, that the boy she loved so much and from whom she was expecting a child never loved her in the same way she loved him? -

-You're trash... no... you're worse than fucking scum... - Boruto growled rudely clenching his hands into fists until his fingers turned white.

Kawaki didn't mind the insult and continued.

-I offered to be the one to warn her and others of the meeting, but of course I wouldn't warn her, my original idea was to keep you at the meeting long enough to delay you a good while from your date with the Uchiha, and the Uchiha seeing that you didn't show up would go looking for you, everything was going according to plan, I gave everyone a drug in their drinks to simulate as if they were drunk and at that moment I could feel Sarada approaching, it only took a little push for you to, well, you didn't put up much resistance so I guess you liked it- Kawaki's body muscles tensed up at that last one.

Boruto frowned more at this, he had a faint idea of what Kawaki might be about to say and he didn't like it at all.

-It was extremely easy to get you and Sumire to start acting so gooey, it only took a little hint from me in their ears for them to throw themselves into each other's arms hooked with their lips and adding that everyone else wasn't in their five senses, they started celebrating as if a kiss was the best event of the century, the sight that greeted the Uchiha when she arrived outside Mitsuki's house was her boyfriend and father of her child kissing passionately with one of her closest friends and all of her other friends celebrating the event. .. I guess that must have hurt, not to mention that just before that the Uchiha had exiled her from her clan and had threatened to hurt her and her son I guess that was more than enough to make her make the decision to leave without saying anything to anyone- she finished telling with a completely impassive face that made Boruto feel his head throbbing from all the unpleasant emotions he was feeling at those moments.

As if by magic or the unblocking of some jutsu and fresh images of that night came to his mind, images of how he drank from the refreshments Kawaki had given them, the jokes he shared with all his friends who were in the same drunken state as he was and finally, how he had pulled Sumire in his arms and then kissed her.

-How were you able to do something like that- Boruto's body feared from the restrained anger- using us as if we were lab rats or simple puppets without emotions and feelings that you can manipulate at your whim- he felt that at any moment he would vomit from just replaying the moment in his mind, he felt disgusting in more ways than one, he had trusted Kawaki, he had given him all his confidence and he paid him back in this way. He had doubted Sarada when she had been absolutely right in everything she had said.

While neither he nor any of his friends were in their five senses in those moments they ended up betraying her, especially him. He remembered that time, when he kissed Sumire, what he was really thinking about was Sarada, but still....

He felt like the worst scum, how had he allowed something like this to happen, for having trusted Kawaki so blindly now they were here, he had lost Sarada maybe forever and his daughter was dead at the hands of nothing more and nothing less than by one of the people he trusted the most, a person he considered for a long time his brother.

Kawaki.

-You didn't care about us!- he cried out in pain at the betrayal he had received- You didn't care what we thought or what we would feel if we found out!- a few small tears slid from his eyes down his cheeks that were red from the blood pressure in his head.

-To begin with, I didn't plan for you and any of you to know the truth- she averted her eyes trying to ignore the state the person she considered her brother was in and took a deep breath- This is nothing more than collateral damage that I was willing to accept in case everything was discovered- she answered without giving it much importance.

-What about Inchou?! How could you use her like that? You didn't care about her feelings?!-

-Oh come on... she's in love with you and you know it- for a moment she remembered what happened between them at the hospital and shook her head to get it out of her head, she had only done that out of spite because Boruto had rejected her.

-And what about you, all this time I thought you had feelings for her, don't tell me that was just an act!-

Kawaki didn't answer, which made Boruto lose his patience.

-You've ruined everyone's life in more ways than one! And why?! Because of a damn fruit made of chakra?!- he shouted without caring about hurting his throat- As far as I know, you've never agreed with what the Ōtsutsukis did! Or was that a lie as well?-

-For me it's the damn tree or a tasteless fruit that is so insignificant- he muttered in annoyance.

Boruto gritted his teeth in frustration.

-Then why are you doing all this? Why are you here right now?-

-I'm afraid I can't tell you that, brother-

-You and I are not brothers, never have been and never will be!-

Kawaki did nothing to contradict him and at all times kept a neutral face despite everything he was feeling and in his mind he recited the same mantra that had been with him for years when he started all this.

"-This is the right thing to do... this is necessary-"

-Kawaki- both boys turned to where the voice came from to see Code a few feet away from them, watching them with boredom.

-Code- Boruto grunted with displeasure retrieving his katana from the ground with speed and getting defensive, he didn't know what to expect from this pair.

-You're still not doing your part, Kawaki- the white-haired man growled disapprovingly

-Your part?- Boruto questioned suspiciously, he couldn't even imagine what Kawaki and Code were planning now.

-I was already on it- Kawaki muttered without bothering to look at his counterpart- What about her?- he questioned not caring if Boruto heard them.

-Ada said she would take care of it, by this point we should have the Uchiha- Code's words pierced Boruto's chest and made all his blood freeze because of what those words could imply.

-What did you say?!- an alarm went off in Boruto's head when he heard Sarada mentioned- What did they do to Sarada?!- he demanded to know in desperation.

Code's eyes scanned Boruto carefully.

-Uzumaki Boruto- he laughed lightly- perfect, just who we need...- from one moment to another he went against Boruto, but the blond seeing Code's intentions dodged him with relative ease.

-Need me for what? What are you planning now? What do you want with me and Sarada now?- he took a deep breath- You damned bastards, wasn't it enough to torment us for years, wasn't it enough to murder our daughter!-

But despite his tirade neither of the other two flinched.

-I don't think that's any of your business- said the white-haired man with a sadistic smile- Besides, that creature was a Ōtsutsuki, and I thought you didn't like them-

-Ōtsutsuki or not she was my daughter- he mumbled with annoyance of being expressed that way about his daughter.

-Who cares about that, in the end, your daughter or not, she belongs to us- he boasted of his words.

-What?- Boruto disliked every word that came out of the man's lips.

-You know what, Kawaki- called the other boy who had stayed out of the conversation- I want to know if Ada is done, for now we'll settle for the Uchiha, we'll come back for 'it' later- he started to approach Kawaki who grabbed him by the shoulder and opened a portal.

-Where do you think you are going?!- Boruto ran after them, but even before he caught up with them both of them had already crossed the portal, vanishing right after in front of his blue eyes.

Boruto shouted in anger and frustration and then went over Code's last words in his head.

"-For now we'll settle for the Uchiha, later we'll come back for 'it'-"

'It'? What did they mean by 'it'? Was Sarada okay?

The only way to find out was to go to where she had headed some time ago, the village.

Without wasting any time Boruto started running in the direction of the village with an incessant feeling of dread in his chest, he just hoped that Sarada was alright, otherwise he would never forgive himself.

 

To be continue...

Notes:

Maybe I'll update my other story tomorrow or the day after tomorrow :)

Happy new year!

Thanks for reading. 🦋

Chapter 44: Infinite Tsukuyomi

Boruto ran at full speed through the trees until he could make out in the distance the vermilion glow of the fire at the end of the grove. Once he reached the village he could find the same sight as he had seen for the first time a while ago, except that this time as he walked through the streets, he spotted some peculiar beech trees, they were a strange and familiar pale green that for some reason sent a shiver down his spine, their branches were devoid of leaves and were certainly placed in odd places for a tree to be planted. He stopped for a moment to check one out and as he approached he was horrified to see that among the wood of the trunk was a person.

The person in question was a middle-aged woman, a small trickle of blood was dripping from her head due to a possible wound in the area, her eyes were closed and despite the apparent awkward position she didn't seem to be bothered by it.

With trepidation Boruto checked her vital signs on the wrist of the arm sticking out of the wood and sighed in relief when he found the low and calm pulse of the woman who seemed to be asleep.

He moved a little away from the tree where the woman was and noticed that in the other trees there were also people enclosed in the wood, which for some reason seemed quite familiar to him.

But the question the blond was asking himself in his head was, how had they all ended up like this?

A series of shouts and exclamations in the next street caught his attention. Moving away from those trees, Boruto rushed to where the commotion was coming from only to find some Shinobi fighting against those white creatures, he could recognize one of those Shinobi as one of Sarada's friends, if he was not mistaken that girl was Satsujin.

He saw how one of those creatures suddenly trapped between his arms one of those Shinobi and then bit his shoulder, not even five seconds passed when the creature transformed into a tree identical to the ones he had seen before, once the transformation was over the Shinobi had apparently fallen asleep and was buried in that tree with one arm and part of the face out of the big trunk.

-Kenji!- shouted the blonde girl without being able to do anything to help her friend, because of this she didn't notice that one of those white creatures came up behind her completely ready to absorb her just like they had done with her friend moments before.

Boruto jumped towards it and with one hand quickly formed a Rasengan, he threw it and it was directed with force until it reached the creature impacting it fully, the impact caused its body to fly backwards in pieces.

Satsujin upon realizing what was happening she pulled herself together holding her sais tightly in both hands and watched in shock as the filth was torn to pieces after Boruto's attack.

Without saying a word both she and Boruto concentrated on finishing off the filth that remained in the place thus saving the shinobi that were left standing.

Once they finished Boruto approached the blonde girl.

-Where is Sarada?- he went straight to the point, surprising the girl for a moment until she could process his question.

-Sarada?- she thought for a moment, but to tell the truth she didn't know where her friend was exactly- the truth is I'm not really sure, we all split up in different groups a while ago, I guess once we finished with these things we should go back to the center square to decide what to do with these things and how we can get the people out of these... trees-

-Well, let's go to the square, I have to find Sarada fast- said Boruto in a hurry that made the girl strange, but she decided not to ask and after that both he and the blonde girl ran towards the square where they were supposed to meet once the work was finished leaving the other shinobi behind to try to free the other people.

-Do you have any idea what filth is?- asked the girl on the way.

-filth?- he quickly realized she was referring to the creatures- oh, about that, not really...- he stopped mid-sentence remembering what Momoshiki answered his when she asked him about those things and he understood many things at that moment.

He frowned.

-They are clones of the Jubi -or so he thought- that's why they transform into trees, they must enclose people inside them to extract their chakra, but in the long run those things can be deadly- when saying this last thing Satsujin opened her eyes with impression and remembered the worried and hasty attitude of Sarada when she asked them to look for a way to get the people out of those trees.

-Is that why Sarada gave us the order to try to free the trapped people- the girl wondered aloud.

-Maybe, but it won't do much good- Boruto's words caught Satsujin's attention making her frown with displeasure.

-Why?- she questioned a little annoyed by the blond's negativity.

-Because the stems of the tree god are designed not to let their victims go- he answered seriously, giving the girl to understand that he was very serious.

-So there's nothing we can do for them?- she asked worried about what this could mean for all her friends and companions who had ended up trapped by the transformed filth.

-As far as I know, no... I'm sorry...-

The girl didn't answer and in silence they both walked the last stretch of road they had left to reach their destination.

What they didn't expect was that when they arrived at the square they found their friends and other ninjas taking some people out of the trousers, soon after the attention of both blondes was called to a corner of the square where there were other people lying on the ground, they didn't seem to be dead, rather unconscious.

Boruto couldn't help but feel despair and panic at not being able to locate Sarada anywhere. He decided not to think too much about it since he couldn't see Mitsuki or Muku either, and he guessed that most likely the three of them were together, that idea calmed him down quite a bit because he knew very well that none of those two would let anything bad happen to Sarada.

-I thought you said we couldn't release them- commented the girl with confusion once they arrived at the place.

-That's supposed to be it- he approached Shikadai who was pulling another person out of his wooden confinement- Shikadai, what's going on? How is it possible that you're taking them out of this? those things aren't supposed to...-

-Shouldn't they let them go? Yes, that's exactly what happened at the beginning- Nara began to tell us- we tried by simply breaking the wood, but it regenerated again as soon as a scratch appeared, we tried to burn a part of the tree, but it seems that it is fire proof, so finally we tried to make the person wake up and as absurd as it may seem, It took a couple of minutes but when the person started to react we started to break the wood little by little and to our surprise the wood stopped regenerating little by little, when the person woke up the tree trunk opened leaving the person free- he finished counting to add just one last thing- although with each person is different, there are people that take longer to wake up- after that he helped to move the person just freed to a place next to the others.

Satsujin looked around as if he was looking for something or rather someone.

-Hey- he called everyone's attention- Where is Muku and that pale boy- she questioned when she didn't see them anywhere.

-They went to look for Sarada a while ago- said ChōChō a little further away from the group checking on some recently released people- she never showed up and they both offered to go look for her- at these words every muscle in Boruto's body tensed and anxiety formed in his stomach.

Calm down Boruto, nothing bad could have happened, it was just Code's empty threats that had him paranoid, wasn't it?

-How could they make him wake up from a sleep imposed by a tree god?- he decided to occupy his mind on something else before losing his mind and looking for Sarada by himself.

-It's for the simple fact that these creatures or filth as they call them, are nothing more than simple residues of the Jubi- everyone instantly turned to where the voice came from, Boruto held his sword tightly as he recognized the voice and instantly prepared to attack at any moment- the dream in which these people were subjected to is like some sort of infinite Tsukuyomi, but of low quality, it is not as strong as the original, but it fulfills its function- finished saying Code, the white hair was standing in one of the nearby buildings watching with disdain to each of those present.

-Code- growled Boruto with annoyance and for a moment his anxiety calmed down a little when he didn't see that Code had Sarada with him.

-He is Code?- questioned Shikadai knowing the answer.

-Yes- at Boruto's affirmation everyone present copied Boruto's action of becoming defensive because due to the confusion no one had known how to react.

Mitsuki and Muku arrived at the square and upon seeing the situation they went on the defensive keeping their eyes on Code.

However Boruto couldn't help but notice something.

-Where is Sarada?- he asked helplessly.

-We don't know- Muku contented, gritting his teeth- We can't find her anywhere-

That answer was enough for Boruto's world to fall apart, almost instantly he turned to face Code frowning angrily. He was sure he had something to do with Sarada's sudden disappearance.

Code noticed Boruto's thoughts and smirked haughtily which only annoyed the blond.

-Don't worry Uzumaki Boruto, if you're looking for the Uchiha here she is-

Below the building where Code was located a portal was present, from it Kawaki came out and soon after a loud noise was heard all over the place and the earth under his feet shook alarming everyone present. The same portal became much larger and from there began to emerge little by little a large amalgam of what appeared to be different trees created by the filth and stuck in different parts of the wood was a significant amount of scratches.

From among all the pale green wood, the bodies of the people who were still inside the trees when the structure was formed could be seen, they seemed unharmed, but obviously they were still in a deep sleep.

But what really caught everyone's attention was that at the top of all those united trunks there was one that stood out perfectly and to the horror of Boruto and the others, in that trunk was none other than Sarada. The black hair had her eyes closed and her face was peaceful showing that right now she was in a very deep sleep.

-Sarada!- Boruto managed to shout before anyone else despite the horrible lump in his throat that was not letting him breathe, the fear of seeing Sarada locked in one of those things bubbled strongly in the pit of his stomach- Sarada!-he shouted again waiting for some reaction from the black hair, but there were no desired results.

Everyone's attention was on Sarada's unconscious form, so no one saw how Code was trying his best not to laugh out loud.

-Sarada!- Satsujin and Muku shouted trying the same thing as Boruto resulting exactly the same.

All the others tried the same in the hope that one of them would wake her up, but nothing happened.

-Damn- hissed the blond.

-We'll have to get closer and try to get her out little by little- Shikadai whispered next to him, he nodded slightly and as if they were all thinking the same thing, in exactly three seconds later they all rushed towards the compound of trees to try to get to Sarada, what none of them expected was that from Code's scratches more filth would come out, one for each of them, seven in total.

Their sudden appearance made them quickly retreat before they could be touched by any of the creatures.

They landed roughly on the ground where they were moments before, in front of them three filth landed and the others stood expectantly on the branches overhanging the large main trunk.

The filth in front of them lunged at those closest to them, Mitsuki, Muku and Ayame. However, the three young men knew how to deal with the creatures, defending themselves almost instantly from them.

-We'll be fine, you guys try to get those people out of that thing!- Ayame shouted above the grunts of the filth.

Boruto and the others nodded and without waiting they concentrated chakra in their feet to start climbing the big trunk, but almost at the same time when they touched the trunk the filth on it dropped on them, Boruto created four clones which would be in charge of fighting against the four remaining filth while he, Shikadai, ChōChō and Satsujin continued walking the big trunk until they could get to where the imprisoned people were next to Sarada. What they didn't count on was that more hungry filth would come out of the scratches from the angrily watching them.

The creatures quickly approached them from all sides trapping them in place without advancing.

-We're surrounded!- ChōChō shouted nervously.

-If we want to get to it we'll have to get rid of these things and the scratches if we don't want more to come out- said Shikadai defending himself from a filth that jumped at him.

-How will we get rid of the scratches...!- Boruto fell silent as he remembered something, he looked at the blade in his right hand and thought "-If the scratches are made of chakra then... maybe it's possible...-" with decision he firmly took his sword and killing a few filth in his path he approached the first scratch he found, he extended his hand and concentrating he waited for the mark on his hand to do the rest of the work.

After a few seconds the scratch on the wood began to detach from the wood so that once released it was sucked into the small mark on Boruto's hand.

The blond seeing this he turned to his friends who were still fighting with the remaining group of filth, noticing that the only one who had noticed his feat was Shikadai who nodded in his direction. Without wasting any time Boruto moved to the next scratch to do the same as the previous one.

-Everyone cover Boruto!- he heard Shikadai shout behind his back.

With that said, everyone did as Shikadai said, they quickly finished off the filth holding them and quickly Boruto to protect him from the newly arrived filth coming at him from all sides.

In the midst of all the chaos, unnoticed by anyone, Kawaki generated a portal and disappeared as he entered it.

Where had he gone? Only Code and Ada knew.

After a few minutes Boruto had almost completely gone through the entire structure and at last the scratches had disappeared along with the filth and the remaining pair of filth were exterminated by Satsujin.

They were breathing erratically, they were starting to get tired and they still had to get all these people out of their confinements and finish off that white-haired maniac.

-I admit it, they surprised me- Code gave a couple of applauses breaking the slight silence of the place- now good luck with rescuing the princess- he mocked looking at them haughtily.

-Tsk, you bet Code, I'll make you regret ever setting a single damn foot in this place- Boruto spoke threateningly- In the end none of you answered me, I want you to answer me this time- he began- What do you want here?-

Code smiled grimly as he listened to him.

-I need your chakra and blood in order to get what I want- he spoke looking directly at the unconscious former Uchiha.

This confused Boruto what he wants?

-But to get what you want you need a Ōtsutsuki, so tell me what good will it do you to extract all that from Sarada?-

The chilling smile that crossed Code's features made him shiver with a chill, nothing good could come out of a smile like that that was for sure.

-I'm glad you asked, you see, for certain reasons I can't use you as a sacrifice, so I'm looking for a replacement- for a moment he looked at Sarada who was still trapped in the wood and smiled sideways- it's true that on her own she's not valuable to me, but what can be achieved through her is very valuable-

-Something valuable?- Shikadai arched an eyebrow without fully understanding the words of the man in front of them.

-I don't care how valuable what you want is, if it's of interest to you it's clear that you can't have it for anything in the world- Boruto growled.

Code's macabre laughter jumped out at everyone making them look at him with much more distrust.

-Uzumaki... if you knew what I could get back from you and her...- he chuckled, annoying Boruto even more.

-Recover?- he didn't like the sound of that at all.

-Yes it is, thanks to you shinobi- he nodded excitedly.

-What the fuck are you talking about now?-

-Many years ago the Shinobi created hundreds of different jutsu, and among them there is one that caught my special interest- he smiled mischievously.

-What kind of jutsu are you talking about?- asked Boruto cautiously, there were many types of jutsu in the world and many of them were forbidden and extremely dangerous, and knowing that he wanted the blood and chakra of an Uchiha and an Uzumaki he couldn't even imagine what his intentions were, one thing was clear, his intentions could not be good at all.

Code's haunting smile grew even bigger and darker.

-Are you familiar with a technique called Edo Tensei? I guess you know it- he said and then looked at them waiting for a reaction.

Everyone was stunned in place when they heard him, it was clear that everyone knew Edo Tensei, after the fourth war who didn't know what Edo Tensei was?

That's why the very idea of someone like Code doing the same thing was terrifying to them.

-Are you even listening to what you're saying?- questioned Boruto questioning Code's sanity- Why do you want to use a technique like that?! Besides, to use it you need a human sacrifice...!- Boruto paused as he thought of a frightening and very likely probability- Sarada...- for a moment he thought he was going to faint.

-Don't worry- he interrupted him- I won't need a sacrifice as such for what I will do, for your information, there are many ways in which the Edo Tensei can be performed- he informed, confusing the others for a moment- And that's where you and the Uchiha come in!- exclaimed Code with enthusiasm.

The look of confusion on everyone's face amused him, and he patiently waited for an answer.

No one could understand, why did he want to use Sarada and Boruto? Wasn't he going to use a sacrifice as such? As far as everyone knew, there was no way to do Edo Tensei without a sacrifice.

Boruto thought about it for a moment carefully An Uchiha and an Uzumaki with Hyuga blood who is also a Ōtsutsuki?

Boruto remembered Kawaki's words.

Combining those bloods would give the blood of a true Ōtsutsuki.

And if Code wants that for the Edo Tensei it could only mean one thing.

-So... Seeing how things are I can only think of one thing why you want that- Code arched an expectant eyebrow at what Boruto might say- you want to resurrect Isshiki right?-

Code fell silent at this and said nothing for the next few minutes making the shinobi desperate.

-I've heard of that Isshiki, the elders say he's very dangerous- muttered ChōChō nervously.

-Yes, it's Ōtsutsuki who caused a lot of trouble to the Seventh- continued Shikadai.

-Listen to me Code- started Boruto- No matter what it costs me, I'm not going to let them bring that bastard back to life and you're insane...!-

-I have to be honest Shinobis- interrupted Code bringing a hand to his chin thoughtfully- it hadn't really occurred to me to revive him, but thanks for the suggestion, I'll definitely try it once I'm done with the main act- he boasted pleased by the new perspective.

That confused the shinobi, they didn't understand, if Code wasn't looking for the resurrection of Ōtsutsuki Isshiki then.... What did he want to achieve by using Boruto and Sarada in the Edo Tensei?

Code smiled slyly.

-You really can't imagine why I'm doing this...? Uzumaki Boruto...-

 

To be continue...

Notes:

Thanks for reading. 🦋

Chapter 45: A beautiful dream

She opened her eyes with a start but quickly closed them again when the sunlight hit them.

Now she opened them slowly trying to adapt to the environment, when her sight cleared she could make out a large meadow with a river a few meters away from her. From the way the sun was she guessed that it was getting dusk.

And she was on the ground leaning against a tree.

-Where am I?- she was confused, not knowing how she had gotten to this place.

The last thing she remembered was fighting Ada and...

Ada!!

She turned her eyes everywhere desperately looking for that evil born.

-At last you wake up sleeping beauty- sounded a very familiar voice next to her.

She turned quickly towards the voice.

-Boruto!- she was relieved for a moment that she was not alone in a seemingly unfamiliar place.

-Good morning- he said teasingly- You slept a lot, you really were tired, weren't you?- he asked with his characteristic smile on his face.

-Boruto, where are we? What happened to the filth?- she asked in an upset way.

On the blond's face a grimace of confusion formed at her questions.

-Filth? What are you talking about? We haven't seen one in years, don't you remember? They tried to take Mikoto away-

-What?-

-Yes, it was almost five years ago-

"-What is he talking about?-" she said to himself in her mind.

-What the hell are you talking about! Don't you remember that we were fighting Code, Ada and Kawaki?!-

-Ada and Code? We haven't heard from them in years Sarada, and Kawaki? Are you sure you're feeling alright?- he looked at her quizzically.

-But a few moments ago we were fighting them!-

-What's wrong with you Sarada? Did you have a nightmare?-

-Of course not!-

The blond let out a tired sigh, sat down next to her and to the black hair's dismay he hugged her.

-I know you can't rest well since they came for Mikoto but don't worry, I'll protect them with my life, I promise-

Without knowing why, those words relaxed her a lot and she felt a little weight leave her shoulders. She didn't know why, her eyes began to sting and she couldn't contain the urge she had to hug him back with all her strength. For some reason it felt so good to be in his arms, she felt protected and loved. For a moment she forgot all her worries and felt calm.

They stayed like that for a few more minutes until his words hit her mind.

She felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her.

Did he say "I will protect them"?...

She felt a lump in her throat, had Boruto said Mikoto...?

Before she could do anything else a voice rang out in the distance.

-Mommy! Daddy!- cried the voice of what seemed to be a small girl.

"-It can't be... -"

Boruto broke the hug to turn towards where the voice came from and likewise she did, afraid to see what she thought.

In the distance a small silhouette could be seen running towards them and the closer it got the bigger the lump in her throat became.

When the figure was a few feet away from them she could see it clearly.

A girl...

A little black-haired girl with indigo blue eyes.

-Daddy!- the little girl threw herself into Boruto's arms.

-Hello my love, how are you?- the blond welcomed her with delight.

At this point Sarada could not breathe, her hands were shaking and her eyes were wide open; watching that little girl in Boruto's arms.

The little girl upon feeling observed turned to her and upon seeing her gave her a big Uzumaki trademark smile. This made the Uchiha feel a pit in her stomach.

-Mommy!- the girl shouted excitedly when she saw her.

Sarada felt her heart being pierced with a dagger. When she saw the little girl come down from her father's lap with the intention of approaching her, she panicked, she was so terrified that she didn't realize what she did next.

-Don't come closer!- she shouted in a panic as she took a few steps away from the little girl.

The little girl backed away frightened while giving her a sad look.

-Mommy...-

-Don't come any closer!- she covered her ears to avoid hearing her.

Boruto stood between them and automatically the girl hid behind his legs.

-Sarada don't talk to your own daughter like that!!- scolded Boruto disapprovingly not understanding the black hair's attitude.

"-Daughter?...-"

-No... It's not true! All of this isn't real! It's all a dream!- at this point she was screaming desperately.

The blond and the girl tried to approach her.

-I SAID DON'T COME NEAR ME!- she shouted loudly and then ran towards what appeared to be the leaf village.

 

━──────────────━

 

Sarada ran through the village with only one goal in mind....

To get out of that place.

In the middle of her run a sharp pain shot through her head causing her to stop bringing her hands to her head trying to ease the pain.

Without warning the image of her dressed in white in front of Boruto assaulted her making her stagger in place.

What was that, was that her and Boruto at a shrine?

She shook her head to get that out of her mind, she was already imagining things. But again an image shook her head. She was sitting in a rocking chair in a room she was unfamiliar with and in her arms was a small bundle of blankets carefully swaddling a tiny baby that was clutched to one of her breasts.

Sarada felt suffocated, no that wasn't real, that wasn't real at all, there was no possible way that could have happened, Mikoto, her daughter, had been stillborn, her eyes were proof of that.

She looked around in search of a reflective surface until she came across a mirror outside an antique store. She quickly approached it and activating her eyes she saw himself in the mirror only to be surprised to see her eyes just like the last time he saw them, her eyes had that strange pattern that resembled a sun, the Mangekyo Sharingan. That proved that whatever was going on there was more than fake.

Her thoughts were interrupted by another memory that invaded her mind completely making her lose her breath.

It was her in a hospital bed, her breathing was rapid, she was sweaty, she felt tired and sore, and a strong grip on her right hand gave her a comforting feeling, the person who was holding her hand tightly was Boruto, the blond with his free hand brushed her black locks away from her face as he gave her a small tired smile.

"-You did very well Sara...-" it looked like he was about to say something else, but a nurse approached them with a small crying bundle in her arms, which made both of their attention fall on that little bundle.

"-It's a beautiful baby girl!-" the nurse announced, extending the crying baby to her.

With trembling arms she carefully took the baby offered to her and held her close to her chest to give her some of her warmth.

"-Shh, don't cry anymore little one, mommy and daddy are here-" she cooed to the tiny baby who gradually quieted her crying as she recognized her mother's voice. The sight of that baby in her arms was enough to make her cry with joy, it was so much her euphoria that she felt her eyes burning and she didn't even care.

"-Sarada!-" Boruto's exclamation cut her to reality "-Your eyes... are changing...-" he murmured with impression looking at her face.

After that Sarada felt like everything was spinning, her chest hurt and her stomach was churning.

This had to be a cruel joke, she was sure none of that had happened, but if so why did it feel so real? Why was she hesitating?

There had to be another way to prove she wasn't wrong, but which one?

Her arm! Kawaki had wounded her left arm, she looked at her arm in search of the large bleeding wound only to find her skin completely intact. Panic overcame her and she desperately examined both her arms for any wounds, but instead of finding a wound she found something peculiar on her right hand.

On her ring finger was a beautiful and simple wedding ring.

Another image came to her mind, it was her and Boruto again, but this time it was them in the training field, but there was something strange about that memory? Boruto was kneeling in front of her holding in his hands a small box of third hair where there was a small and delicate ring just like the one she was wearing at that moment.

No, that never happened!

She took the ring between her fingers and without hesitation took it off and then threw it away from her.

She ran in the opposite direction to where she had thrown the ring and as she turned a corner she collided with someone causing them both to fall to the ground.

-Ouch! Be more careful- said the other person.

Sarada froze in place.

That voice...

She looked up quickly only to find a pink haired woman.

-Sarada?- asked the older woman.

There was no answer. Sarada just looked at the woman in front of her as if she was a horrible criminal.

-Sarada? Hey, are you okay? You're pale- she didn't notice when the pink hair came closer to her and was now touching her forehead with the palm of her hand.

At the touch the black hair recoiled as if her touch burned her.

Feeling that woman's touch reminded her of the last time they saw each other, the last time he touched her, and that time it was with the sole intention of hurting her.

-Wow, relax, I was just making sure you were all right-

-Yeah, sure, I'm not stupid... - she took a step back.

-I don't know what's going on with you today, but we'll talk about it later, okay? Now help me with these bags, your father will be back today from his little trip with Naruto and we have to receive him properly- she said extending one of the bags she had with her.

The young Uchiha didn't know how to react to the attitude that woman had towards her; it was just weird. And everything became even weirder when a third person joined the conversation.

-What are you doing?- was heard behind her.

That voice made Sarada shiver all over her body, she quickly moved away from the owner of that voice, keeping a very good distance from those two people.

When her visitor turned to the newcomer her brow furrowed even more than it already was.

It was Uchiha Sasuke.

-Sasuke-kun!- the pink-haired girl exclaimed in surprise.

-What's wrong?- asked the older Uchiha still looking at his firstborn.

-I'm not sure, Sarada has been behaving strangely for a while- said his wife looking at her daughter- but since you are here Sasuke-kun, we have to make a big dinner to welcome you and Naruto- Sasuke took the bag that Sakura had extended to Sarada before.

-If so, we will have to warn the dobe and his family- Sasuke murmured to his wife and then turned to his daughter- Sarada, could you tell Boruto about the dinner? Sakura and I will take care of Naruto and Hinata- at his request Sarada was speechless, she didn't know what to do.

-I... I... don't...- she stammered confused.

-By the way!- Sakura exclaimed out of nowhere making Sarada jump in her place- How is Mikoto? I haven't seen her for a while, lately I've been very busy at the hospital, Daisuke wanted to see her so we could play together for a while- those words caught Sasuke's attention.

-That's right, I haven't seen her either, I hope to see the little one tonight- he pointed to his travel bag hanging from his shoulder- Naruto and I brought her some gifts from our trip, and not for nothing but mine are the best- the black-haired man smiled proudly.

Sakura rolled her eyes and let out an amused laugh.

-For heaven's sake Sasuke- exclaimed his wife- I can't believe that now you and Naruto are competing for who is the best grandfather- she laughed amused by the new hobby of her husband and friend.

While husband and wife continued to exhort in their little conversation, Sarada looked perplexed at the scene in front of her, she couldn't believe her eyes and ears.

Sasuke and Naruto competing for...? She felt her stomach churn, there was no way such a thing could happen.

A strange memory popped into her head again.

This time besides her and Boruto, in the hospital room were their families, they were all admiring the little baby that was already doing in the arms of a pink hair that cooed her between tears of happiness and next to her was Sasuke, who looked with great carillo to the little baby in his wife's arms, the man reached out his hand to the baby and stroked her little head gently.

"-Welcome to the Mikoto family-" murmured that man with a small smile on his lips.

Once the images were over she brought a hand to her mouth to stifle a gasp of surprise and pain that was accompanied by a sob.

She couldn't stay there a moment longer, she had to get out of there right away.

She began to back away slowly so as not to attract the attention of the Uchiha who were still immersed in their conversation without noticing the strange attitude of their daughter. The last thing she wanted was to attract the attention of those two to her.

But of course luck was not on Sarada's side, she unintentionally stepped on a small branch of a tree, the small stick thundered under her foot making the noise attracted the attention of the Uchiha couple to her.

-Sarada?- Sakura took a step towards her- Is something wrong?- the pink hair was worried when she saw in the corners of her daughter's eyes small tears.

Sarada took a couple of steps back without saying anything, she looked at them with displeasure and distrust, that reaction was obviously noticed by the two elders.

-Sarada...- she didn't let them say anything else and without thinking twice she ran away from them.

She was desperate, she didn't know where to go or what to do, she didn't even know where she was or what was happening, her head was confused, her memories were telling her two different things, some images showed her things that agreed with the world she was in right now, and the others showed her something completely different.

She shook her head trying to get those thoughts out of her mind, it was clear that this world had to be some kind of Genjutsu or something else, this world could not be real.

Her thoughts were interrupted when he again bumped into something or rather someone that had been in her path.

-Sarada!- exclaimed the unmistakable voice of ChōChō.

Sarada decided to look at the people that now surrounded her and found the worried faces of her friends.

-Hey, are you okay?- Inojin was the first to ask.

-You look pale- Shikadai followed.

Sarada didn't need to say or ask them anything to realize that they like Boruto were different, they were not the people of her world? reality?

Without realizing it she began to hyperventilate and break out in a cold sweat, panic and desperation were taking over her which was obviously noticed by those present.

-Sarada- Mitsuki grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her slightly when she didn't react to his voice- What's wrong Sarada? Is something wrong?- finally the black haired girl looked at him with fear- Sarada?-

-No this is not right- without saying anything else the girl broke free from Mitsuki's grip and without paying attention to the shouts that called her back she ran until she reached the main street of the village right in front of the big gates of the grand entrance. And for some reason, which she didn't want to think about, there was no one around, she was the only person for miles apparently.

Her breathing was erratic, she was sweating, she could feel the uncontrolled beating of her heart that was making it thump against his ribs.

She had to get out of this place, maybe if she got out of the village and into the forest she could find the end of this whole scenario or something to tell her how to get out of here.

Just as she was determined to cross the large entrance to get out of there a small voice made her freeze in place.

-Mom... Are you feeling better?- the small sweet voice froze her body and blood, even though she had only heard it a few short moments before she could recognize it perfectly.

With fear Sarada turned gently on her heels to find herself face to face with the one she feared to see.

-Mom- the little girl repeated again that word that caused a horrible and painful hole in Sarada's chest.

-Huh?- she managed to mutter with difficulty, unable to think of anything else but the girl in front of her.

-Daddy said you had a nightmare- mentioned the girl looking at her with big blue eyes that hypnotized her. Little Mikoto took a couple of steps towards her making her shiver.

-Yes, you don't have to worry about that...- Sarada could feel how her legs started to feel weak, she knew she had to get out of there immediately, but she couldn't move and she couldn't look away from that little girl in front of her either.

-But you're my mommy, that's why I worried about you- she smiled sweetly and that was enough for Sarada's legs to lose strength making her fall to her knees on the hard and cold floor.

The older black-haired girl's heart squeezed painfully in her chest.

She couldn't believe it, wasn't this girl upset with her for the way she treated her moments before?

Why is she still being so nice?

Why doesn't she hate her?

Because of him she had died in that world

Or dream?...

Nightmare?

Reality?

She no longer knew what was true and what wasn't.

The only thing she was sure of was that she wanted to be with her baby.

She always had.

She stretched her arms out toward the child in an attempt to touch her, but stopped herself.

-Can I hold you?- she asked in a trembling voice.

The little girl smiled and nodded in response as she approached her mother.

The Uchiha didn't wait any longer and wrapped her arms tightly around her daughter, unable to stop pitiful sobs from escaping her lips.

-My baby...my beautiful baby, you're finally in my arms..... You don't know how much I missed you... - a louder sob came from her lips- at last we are together...-

The girl in her arms snuggled into her chest in such a beautiful and tender way that made Sarada's breathing stop for a moment.

The Uchiha took her eyes off the little girl in her arms for a moment and carefully observed her surroundings. Everything was simply beautiful, there was peace and tranquility, in the air she could breathe a fresh breeze that made her whole body relax completely, there was no war, no deaths, no pain, no tragedies, no worries and much less hatred.

Her parents loved her and her baby, Boruto loved them both, he never cheated on her, his daughter was here in his arms, alive, they were all a happy family, just as he always wanted.

That place was a dream come true.

It was everything she had wished for years ago.

What she had been longing for for so long.

She finally had it.

She felt like she had woken up from a horrible nightmare.

-Sarada! Mikoto!- the blond's voice was heard in the distance- So, here you are, we were looking for you like crazy everywhere!-

Sarada's eyes went to the front and her eyes stung again.

All her family and friends were there.

Smiling at her in such a warm and loving way that made her chest feel so warm.

Her thoughts were interrupted by Boruto who hugged her back and pulled her daughter into his arms as well.

-I promise you that everything will be alright..... As long as the three of us are together everything will be all right- the blond whispered in her ear.

Sarada couldn't hold back the new tears that threatened to come out of her eyes, not wanting to be seen crying she cuddled against the blond while hiding her face in his chest letting the tears of happiness come out at last and at the same time pressing her daughter against her fearing that she would disappear.

She felt so happy and calm, and even though she tried, she could no longer manage to remember why she felt so bad a few moments ago, she didn't even know why she was in such a hurry to leave the village, her home.

-I'm home...-

And without realizing it, the ring she thought she had gotten rid of was back around her ring finger.

 

To be continued...

 

I'm still alive! An apology for not updating last week, but I got sick and I couldn't do anything without getting a headache or wanting to vomit, according to the doctor and from what happened before I got sick, everything indicates that I got salmonellosis 😖 luckily I'm feeling better now 😁.

I was really hurt by Ten Ten's dream because of the infinite Tsukuyomi, I knew it was all fake but being with all his friends and Neji he gave up. 😭

And in case there was any doubt left, Sarada's real memories started to mix with the fake memories that the Tsukuyomi was creating to plunge her into that dream, and in the end when Sarada's will is broken her real memories are consumed by the fake ones, thus being trapped in a deep sleep.

The new chapter of the manga left me with a lot of intrigue, seeing Mitsuki like that makes my heart hurt 😭 and if you ask me... I know it's not his fault but finally Shikamaru is using his head 😆.

The scene between Boruto and Sarada was partly funny and awkward, too bad it was so short 😥😭 but when I saw it I imagined them like that:

 

Notes:

Thanks for reading. 🦋

Chapter 46: Please don't...

-You really can't imagine why I'm doing this...? Uzumaki Boruto...-

Fed up, Boruto growled in annoyance.

-Stop beating around the bush and get to the point!-

-With you and the Uchiha I can bring back the princess of the sun and moon!- Code grinned maniacally.

-What is he saying, this wretch?- Ayame together with Muku and Mitsuki quickly caught up with them.

-The princess of the sun and moon, that creature born of the clans descended from the Ōtsutsuki gods!- he looked at Boruto still smiling, knowing that his words would make sense at any moment.

-What is this guy talking about?-

-Has he completely lost his mind?-

While the others were questioning Code's words, Boruto was analyzing them thoroughly, not taking long to figure out what they really meant. His eyes widened in horror, he clenched his fists helplessly being noticed by Mitsuki.

-Boruto?- he didn't answer- What's going on?- they all looked at Mitsuki and then looked at the blond, who seemed angry and looked at the man in front of them with disgust.

-Did you understand me Uzumaki? you finally understand my true purpose?-

-Boruto...?-

-That bastard...- he growled with displeasure with a slight tremor in his shoulders- What you want is to bring my daughter back to life...- they all froze without being able to understand- Isn't that so?-

Code kept sadistically enjoying the sight before him, seeing the stunned and horrified faces of everyone, especially Boruto's, made him feel pleasantly satisfied.

-Well, now that you are aware of everything and if you don't mind, I will borrow your body for a few moments to get what I want- after his words a filth appeared out of nowhere to rush towards Boruto, being stopped by ChōChō's expansion jutsu that made the creature fly and then fall against the hard ground being immobilized for a while.

-We are not going to let that happen- once out of the initial shock everyone returned to their defensive postures- if we don't want this maniac to get away with it we will have to stop him here and now-

-In that case- Boruto wielded his sword tightly to start running towards Sarada and Code- Get everyone out of here!-

They all followed him almost instantly, each approaching a different person to try to get them out of their wooden confinement.

Code pulled out of his scratches a couple of filth to block his way, however Boruto in one move had finished them off. Without stopping, Boruto ran up to Code, Code was preparing to attack the blond, more he didn't expect the blond boy to dodge him without even bothering to engage him. Instead, Boruto headed straight for the captive behind Code. Sarada.

-Sarada!- reaching her he checked to make sure she was alive, managing to breathe a sigh of relief when he found her breathing softly as if she was peacefully asleep.

-Hey- the white-haired man growled in annoyance, failing to catch the blond's attention- Don't ignore me when I talk to you!- another pair of filth appeared from between his sleeves, being thrown directly towards Boruto, who upon noticing Code's movement created a pair of shadow clones to take down both filth at the same time.

-Don't even think of coming near you, you fucking creep- Boruto snarled spitefully without turning away from Sarada for a single moment.

-What did you call me- Code was about to go at Boruto, but for his clones still present to get in his way and start a small fight with him, in turn, Boruto was trying to wake Sarada up.

-Sarada if you can hear me, I need you to wake up, please- despite his pleas the girl showed no signs of waking up- please Sarada, you have to wake up- 

 

━──────────────━

 

She stirred between the sheets hissing with annoyance as the sun's rays hit her face.

After a few minutes after realizing that she would not be able to go back to sleep she decided to open her eyes meeting the view of the ceiling of her room.

Memories of the previous day came to her mind making her blush. The day before had been their wedding anniversary and early in the morning they had dropped Mikoto off at her parents' house to you know, have a day off just for the two of them.

And boy did they enjoy their anniversary.

The only thing covering their nakedness was a set of sheets that already made a mess of them.

She slowly rolled to her side meeting Boruto's peaceful face, both eyes completely closed, his breathing slow and steady, along with his relaxed frown let her see how peaceful he felt immersed in his sleep, implying that whatever he was dreaming about must be something peaceful.

One of his locks fell over his face, she carefully took between her fingers the unruly lock and passed it over his ear, however, despite all her efforts not to wake him up, the boy frowned slightly moving his eyelids opening them little by little letting him see the Uchiha both sleepy blue eyes that watched her with tiredness.

After a few seconds watching her, Boruto closed his eyes tightly letting out a big yawn that echoed throughout the room.

-Good morning- he mumbled hoarsely, wrapping his arms around his wife's slender figure with the intention of going back to sleep.

-We need to get up Boruto- she laughed a little when the blond grunted in protest- come on Uzumaki- the grip on her waist solidified making her snort- Boruto- she warned seriously, however, the blond didn't even flinch.

After thinking for a couple of seconds, Sarada thought she knew how to make Boruto let her go.

-Will you let me go if I tell you I'll make you Yakisoba bread for breakfast?- Boruto opened one eye to watch her intently in search of deception, but not finding it she sighed in mock annoyance.

-I'll only let you go because I'm so hungry- he reluctantly let her off the bed with one of the sheets wrapped around her body.

-Yeah right- she teased as she pulled on some sleeveless nightgown that came down to her knees.

Before she could realize it Boruto was already behind her, he wrapped his arms around her waist kissing her neck softly.

-Boruto- she scolded him, taking a shirt of his and throwing it at his head- you'd better put some clothes on while I make breakfast-

-But I have my breakfast right here- he murmured mischievously before biting the Uchiha's neck without much force, drawing a gasp of surprise from her throat.

-Boruto!- she shrieked in embarrassment, releasing her grip to leave the room, slamming the door behind her with a loud bang.

As she walked away from the room she could still hear the blond in the distance letting out loud guffaws of amusement.

She smiled slightly at this with a small blush on her cheeks.

This very domestic environment made her feel so calm, her heart was filled with such a comforting warmth that it provoked in her a great happiness.

However, something in her chest itched with discomfort.

It wasn't that she was sick, what she was feeling had nothing to do with the medical field, whatever was wrong with her had to do with something else entirely.

But she didn't know what it could be.

Arriving in the kitchen she set to work to prepare the Yakisoba she had promised Boruto. Humming some song she heard around she moved nimbly around the kitchen combining different ingredients until she formed the dish her husband had been so acclaiming.

As she headed for the cupboard to grab a couple of plates so she could serve breakfast she was stopped by a slight tremor that rattled her surroundings, alarmed she looked in all directions noticing that no hanging objects around her were wobbling. That was odd, it was highly unlikely that she would have imagined a tremor.

After a few seconds noticing that there was nothing else out of the ordinary she came to the conclusion that it had all been in her mind, without putting any more importance on it she set about setting the table, finally taking the dishes.

Calmly she walked to the dining room table, crossing the kitchen island that separated the two rooms.

-Sarada- she heard a whisper in her ear that made her wince and at the slight movement her left arm ached in protest.

Startled, she looked at the area only to be horrified by what she saw, part of her forearm and hand were crossed by a large vertical wound causing her blood to drip directly onto the wooden floor. She gasped loudly stifling a scream of horror and without being able to help it her hands lost strength dropping the plates she carried in them, causing the ceramic pieces to crash in a shrill noise to the floor shattering into many pieces.

Sarada's body trembled as she stared at her hand, backing up a couple of steps until she hit the kitchen countertop stopping her gait.

How had this happened? at what point had she sustained such an injury?

As if for an answer, the image of a black-haired man with blond sides tearing at her arm came into her mind.

Who was this man? why did he look so familiar?

-Sarada!- again a voice she could not recognize whispered loudly in her ear making her tremble, but she could not do anything else but look at her injured arm, she had to heal it quickly before it got infected, she had to....

-Sarada reacts!- Boruto's voice finally brought her out of her trance, startling her slightly, she finally took her eyes off her arm and hesitantly looked forward to find the worried face of her husband who was watching her with deep anguish- Sarada answer me, are you okay? What happened?- he mumbled squeezing her shoulders slightly, she hadn't even realized that he had taken her by the shoulders.

-My... My arm- she stammered still in shock- my arm...- she repeated.

Boruto looked at the arm she was holding tightly with her other hand in front of him as if she wanted to show him whatever was on her left arm, but the blond grimaced in confusion.

-What's wrong with your arm?- he questioned confused looking at her carefully.

Sarada shook her arm slightly looking intensely at Boruto.

-My arm, just look at it- the blond did so only to look at her a few seconds later with confusion.

-Sarada...- he began- There's nothing on your arm- he said lightly.

His answer ended what little calm Sarada had been maintaining and looking at him with intense desperation she insisted.

-Of course there is, just look at my arm, it's injured!- she shouted in panic- Look!- she extended her arm closer to him.

-Sarada calm down and look! -he took her face between his hands and made her look at her "wounded" arm at once- You have nothing, not even a scratch! -when Sarada's sight landed on her arm she could see with her own eyes that just as Boruto had said, her arm was intact, without a scratch, her white skin was intact.

-What?...- she felt her body trembling with fear again- that can't be possible I saw it, I just saw it...my arm...- sliding against the wooden surface behind her she dropped to the kitchen floor only to be stopped by Boruto before she could touch the ground.

-Careful!- he exclaimed worriedly- there are pieces of dishes all over the floor- he took her in his arms and nimbly avoiding the pieces he headed to their shared room laying her gently on her bed, finally noticing her lost look and how tense she was- hey take it easy, take a deep breath ok? it's ok, I'll clean up the kitchen, then we can get some new dishes...-

-I know what I saw... I saw it, I saw my arm covered with blood and...- when she started to hyperventilate Boruto took her face between his hands and made her look at him.

-Sarada breathe and try to calm down a little, it was just your imagination, nothing else- he said calmly.

-But...-

-Maybe you're tired- he took her shoulders and pushed her gently to lay her down on the mattress- rest a little, today I'll take care of everything, I'll clean up, I'll pick Mikoto up from your parents' house and from there I'll take her to accompany me to do the shopping- he murmured softly pushing some dark locks away from her face.

Sarada considered it a bit and maybe Boruto was right, she had been stressed lately and now the fatigue was taking its toll in the worst possible way, maybe if she got some sleep she would calm down.

She nodded slightly making Boruto smile in pleasure, he leaned towards her and placed a chaste kiss on her lips before pulling away and leaving the room closing the door behind him.

She closed her eyes willing herself to sleep trying to ignore the as someone called out to her again in a low whisper.

 

━──────────────━

 

-Sarada!- shouted this time Boruto trying various ways to make the black hair wake up- Sarada!- he shouted again, but Sarada still showed no signs of waking up.

Desperately he took his sword and tried to break the wood, but when he made the first scratch the damaged wood regenerated within a few seconds.

-Damn...- he hissed in frustration to then look at his friends and check what was happening with the other people, discovering that unlike Sarada, the other captives were coming out of their confinement much more easily, although some were still not completely free the wood in them was gradually coming off their bodies- But what...?-

-Something's wrong Uzumaki?- Code's voice interrupted his thoughts- Don't tell me something happened to your little girlfriend- finally after a long time he had been able to get rid of one of the shadow clones.

Ignoring the satirical comments, Boruto looked once more at the other people being released and then looked again at Sarada who showed no sign of wanting or being able to wake up.

-Sarada wake up, you can't stay in that dream, I know you're stronger than that!- he hit with impotence the cold wood that surrounded the girl- Damn it! Why doesn't she react?!- he shouted in desperation not knowing what else to do.

Code seeing Boruto's state smiled sideways and the clone hearing Boruto's scream was distracted enough for Code to attack.

-Did you think it would be that easy, as if it was a normal dream?- he said destroying the last clone.

-What did you do to him?- growled the blond, wielding his sword in preparation for any move from the white-haired man.

-I didn't do anything, the dream he's in is the same as everyone else's- he informed him mumbling smugly which irritated Boruto.

-Then why doesn't she wake up?! The other people didn't take long to wake up!- no matter how much he thought about it, he didn't know why Sarada didn't manage to wake up.

-Each person is different, each one reacts in different ways- answered the white-haired man without giving much importance to the blond's outburst.

-What do you mean?-

-She will not wake up- they all stopped what they were doing to look at Code with disbelief and horror.

-What are you saying?-

-You see... All people wish for something with all their being, some more than others.... Some would do and give anything to have it.... Even their own life...- a satisfied smile formed on his face- some can live without those desires and that's why they are so easily freed from the dreams we offer them, but, as I said before, not all people are the same.... Some people, no matter how strong they are mentally or physically, cannot live without that desire, those people will hold on to that dream with all their being no matter if it means giving up their life...- Boruto shook his head fervently.

-No! Sarada would never let herself be defeated by a foolish illusion- he was very sure that Sarada was much stronger than that infinite Tsukuyomi attempt.

-Oh! Are you sure about that?- he laughed in a way that made Boruto and anyone else present shiver and think the worst- You would consider a world where your parents love you madly no matter what, you are married to the person you love most in the world, all your friends love and support you, a world where everything is Peace, a world where your daughter lives and is by your side a silly dream? Living the life you wished you had is silly?-

Everyone froze in place as they heard him say those words. Boruto felt like he couldn't breathe, the thought of his deceased baby made her want to die, he felt a big hole in him just thinking that he couldn't even be born, because just knowing about him he felt a great love for such a little person he had never seen, he was so excited to meet him, the idea of being a father made him want to scream with excitement... But all that vanished when he discovered the cruel reality... His son was never born.... He died in the womb... If he, who only knew of her existence for a few moments had come to love her baby with all his being, he didn't even want to imagine how Sarada felt when it happened, the pain she would have felt when she found out that her baby had died inside her.... The thought was such that for a moment he couldn't breathe and his eyes stung.

Boruto became so immersed in his gloomy thoughts that he stopped paying attention to everything going on around him, ignoring how Code approached him as filth began to ooze out of his cloak.

-Oh, you won't!- Muku appeared to hit Code in his side making him move a bit away from the blond, being followed by an attack with one of Mitsuki's snakes that made him move back much further.

-Boruto react!- shouted Mitsuki starting to face Code together with Muku- This is no time to get distracted, there are more important things at stake now!-

-You just concentrate on getting Sarada out of that thing, leave this freak to us!- shouted Muku in the distance.

-You bastards... Don't get in the way!- as he was about to attack the boys Satsujin and Shikadai got in his way.

Boruto came out of his trance at the actions of his companions giving the reason to Mitsuki, this was not the time to succumb to his feelings and thoughts, right now he had to rescue Sarada and prevent Code from getting what he wanted from him in order to perform the Edo Tensei.

A shiver ran through him as he remembered Code's main objective, his daughter, he wanted to revive her for a reason, and even if he hadn't revealed to them the reason for this, Boruto could get a faint idea of why and he didn't like it at all.

The Jubi, Code's goal was still the same as it had been years ago, to get the god tree.

His stomach turned at the thought of his daughter's body becoming food for the tree god, he shook his head repeatedly to clear his head, later he could think about that, right now he needed to concentrate.

Taking advantage of the distraction his friends were making he turned to Sarada finding her in the same state as before, asleep among the stalks of the tree god. He approached wielding his sword and tried again to shatter the wood uselessly, the cuts were regenerating even much faster than before.

"-Dammit, think of something Boruto and make it soon or...-" he shook his head, he didn't want to think about it, but if he didn't do something soon Sarada and her friends might die.

He tried a thousand things for a long period of time and nothing seemed to work, by now all his friends had joined the battle against Code, they were getting tired fast and Boruto still couldn't get Sarada out of her lethargy.

-Nothing works, no matter what I try, nothing has any effect!- he pounded his fist on the wood next to Sarada's head. He thought meticulously about the possible options, which were not many, but he knew that everything would end up the same as his previous attempts.

It wasn't until he remembered Code's words, tree god dreams show you what your heart desires most and Sarada's wished for a peaceful and happy life. The only way to make her wake up was to make her see the truth.

-Sarada...- he began- I don't know if you will be able to hear me but...- he hesitated- I would like to tell you many things and apologize for many others.... I know I haven't been the best person, but I... damn it, I never wanted to hurt you, it wasn't my intention for all this to happen, it would never be my intention, you have every right to be upset, but this is not right- a hand went to hit a part of the wood feeling the cold surface against his palm- what you are seeing is not real, nothing is...- his voice cracked- I'm sure everything must be beautiful, all together... no pain and most probably Mikoto is there, right?- he didn't receive an answer and he didn't expect to receive it- I wish I could be with you in that place, I would love to fulfill that dream, I would give anything to have that life too... but it can't be...- he felt the tears in his eyes.

Looking at his beloved's face he was surprised to see how small tears slipped from her closed eyes staining her pale cheeks on their way, the sight ended up breaking Boruto's heart.

-Sorry, Sarada please forgive me, don't take all the blame by yourself...- he sobbed- it's my fault, I should have realized Kawaki's dirty intentions..... I should have been by your side to support and protect you... sorry for the things I said to you earlier, I was upset and I didn't want to accept that Kawaki was the main culprit of your pain and suffering. You did everything in your power to be able to protect our daughter, on the contrary I did nothing, you were alone and I was never there for you and I am so sorry for that...- he cried bitterly- please... don't give up, you can still keep on fighting, I know you can, but this time you will not be alone. ...- with trembling hands he cradled her face gently and wiped away the tears that slid down her cheeks- I wouldn't blame you if you don't love me again or can never forgive me, but if you allow me... I want to stay by your side until the end... just as I promised you that time...-

Hesitantly, he came a little closer and kissed her forehead softly, then approached her ear.

-Please Sarada, I know it hurts, but I promise you that everything will be alright.......- he murmured- wake up...I beg you...-

After a few moments of silence on his part the appearance of a faint creaking sound caught his attention, and as he checked the wood near the black-haired chest he gasped.

The wood around Sarada began to crack and give way.

 

━──────────────━

 

After what happened that morning and as the days passed everything seemed to return to normal.

That day was Mikoto's fifth birthday, all the family and friends were gathered at the Uzumaki-Uchiha couple's house.

Sarada together with ChōChō, her mother and mother-in-law were preparing the food for all the guests, Mikoto could no longer with the excitement and had convinced her parents to open a part of her gifts before the meal, the little girl was in the living room with the other guests who were watching attentively the funny scene that was unfolding in front of them.

Mikoto was already sitting on the floor, next to her Himawari and Daisuke watched and helped her to choose the gifts from the pile of presents in a corner of the room, however, Naruto and Sasuke had other plans different from those of their younger children.

Both adults approached their granddaughter with one of the many gifts that each one had gotten for the little girl, they extended both boxes at the same time towards the girl, giving each other an annoyed look and starting a small discussion. In the middle of their dispute, the little girl decided to take the decorated box that Sasuke extended to her, calling the attention of her two grandparents. With her little hands she tore open the wrapping paper opening the box in the process to reveal the inside, the girl brought out a beautiful porcelain doll with white skin, long straight black hair, eyes of the same color and crimson clothes.

-It looks just like Mommy!- the girl exclaimed excitedly as she saw the resemblance between the doll and her mother. She hugged the doll against her chest with a big smile on her lips that easily compared to those of her father, aunt and grandfather who shared the same smile.

Sasuke smiled triumphantly to Naruto's annoyance who without wasting any time turned to his granddaughter with a slutty smile on his face.

-Now open mine, little one- he encouraged her, placing the box on the floor in front of her.

The girl listened to her grandfather opening the gift with excitement finding inside another porcelain doll, but unlike Sasuke's, this one was smaller, her hair was black, not as long as the other one, her eyes were blue and her clothes were different shades of blue with white.

-She looks just like me!- shouted the little girl with emotion when she saw the doll- Thank you grandpa!- immediately, the little girl approached her blond grandfather and hugged him.

Naruto returned the hug with a big smile, both affectionate and triumphant.

-I think I won this time Sasuke- the blond laughed at his friend who was watching his granddaughter in the arms of his other grandfather with betrayal.

The older black-haired man frowned with annoyance.

-Don't even think it ends here Usuratonkachi- growled in annoyance.

-Usuratonkachi!- the little girl shouted with joy, not knowing why the older people present were silent, looking at her with surprise.

-Dad!- Sarada's annoyed voice was heard in the distance breaking the silence- How many times do I have to tell you not to say that kind of things in front of the child!- she shouted from the kitchen.

-I'm sorry...- he muttered slowly, receiving a mocking laugh from his blond friend- You shut up, this is your fault!-

-How is it my fault that you are so rude?- his friend questioned with mockery and confusion.

And to no one's surprise, Sasuke and Naruto began to argue again without noticing how the albino friend of their children approached little Mikoto with his typical smile.

The little girl looked at him curiously as he knelt down beside her and the boy smiled wider.

-I also have a present for you little one- he pulled out a white stuffed snake with a red ribbon around its neck forming a bow, the girl smiled delightedly when she saw it.

-What a beautiful snake!- she shouted full of emotion, hugging the stuffed animal and leaving aside the dolls her grandparents had given her.

Her grandparents watched the scene in shock, their gifts had been easily surpassed by a simple stuffed snake.

-Well, it looks like Mitsuki beat you guys- Boruto scoffed followed by the laughter of everyone present.

Sarada, who was watching everyone from the kitchen smiled amused, everyone seemed to be having an extremely good time and that made her happy, enjoyable moments like those made her feel so happy and fulfilled, however in her chest lingered that uncomfortable feeling that had been there for days, but as always, she ignored it.

-Sarada-Chan, could you help me with the cake please- asked Hinata on the other side of the kitchen.

-Of course- when she walked towards the oven she could feel again that tremor of days ago, but this time more intense, so much so that it made her stagger in place until she almost fell, and if she hadn't held on to the countertop she would have been on the floor.

-React!- a girl's voice that sounded so familiar echoed in her head.

-Sarada, are you all right?- she noticed how her mother approached her side with concern calling the attention of everyone present.

Sarada didn't answer, her gaze was lost looking somewhere on the floor, she seemed to be almost in a trance.

-I know it's hard to accept- this time it was her voice in her own head- I know it hurts, but... none of this is real- this statement left her frozen how could that be possible? she hurried to remove those ideas from her mind, it was clear that all that was absurd.

-It will hurt, but we have to do it- her voice echoed again.

Having no answer from the Uchiha, Boruto approached worriedly reaching his wife's side in seconds slightly moving her shoulder to make her react, which did not work immediately.

-Sarada, Sarada, do you hear me? he shook her a little more until startled, the black-haired woman turned around confused- Sarada- he attracted her attention to him- Are you feeling bad? You look pale. Are you sure there's nothing wrong with you? You've been acting strange for days now- his wife scrutinized her with her eyes looking for any other sign of discomfort.

-No...- she managed to say before choking on her own saliva- I'm fine...- she assured nervously without being sure of her words.

-Sarada, honey, if you feel sick I can check you quickly and get rid of any doubts or worries- her mother offered with a kindness that hid her deep concern.

-No, really I... -there was another tremor that only she seemed to notice- I... it's just that... -she looked around and was more and more convinced that this was real, but the doubt in her head and the discomfort in her chest increased without knowing why.

From one moment to another everything around her was distorted, for a second the people disappeared and the house that enjoyed color and warmth was transformed into a gray and cold place, the walls were peeling, there were signs that there had been a fire, the furniture was dusty and battered, the house was now in ruins.

-Sarada, what's wrong with you?!- she was brought back to reality when Boruto's voice finally came to her ears, at that moment she realized that she was now on the floor with everyone around her watching her with concern.

She hadn't realized when she had ended up in that position, nor when she had started hyperventilating, but suddenly she felt too suffocated to breathe, she needed fresh air, she needed to get out.

-Mommy, what's wrong?- the little blue-eyed girl murmured fearfully. Looking at her daughter for a few moments, Sarada felt a sharp stab of pain in her head and eyes, the tightness in her chest intensified and her lungs demanded fresh air.

As quickly as she could she got to her feet, staggering she made her way to the front door of the house under the watchful eyes of everyone.

Boruto hurried to follow her fearing she would relapse again.

-Wait Sarada, where are you going? You're clearly not wel...-

-No Boruto, there's nothing wrong with me, I just want to get some air!- she exclaimed in despair at the insistence running out of the house without looking back at the shocked people she left behind her.

Not knowing what to do, everyone just looked at the door through which the Uchiha had gone out there seconds ago, they did not know what had happened to have the girl in that state.

Mikoto looked at the place where her mother disappeared with concern, Himawari noticing this took the initiative.

-We will go to look for Sarada- announced Himawari shortly after taking Mikoto's hand.

Those present looked at her with impression but did not argue.

-I'll go too- Boruto offered to which his sister nodded.

-Okay, but we don't know exactly where he went, so we'll split up- and so, the Uzumaki left the house, Boruto went his way and Himawari accompanied by his niece went the other way.

Meanwhile, Sarada walked aimlessly lost in her thoughts.

The feeling in her chest with each passing day was getting worse and worse, she could not sleep as she should, every time she closed her eyes and was about to sink into a deep sleep she felt that someone was calling her in the distance and sometimes she felt that she was shaken in her sleep, but when she opened her eyes there was nothing and no one.

Not knowing what was happening left her restless.

She thought of her own voice ringing in her head and then looked around and found that at some point she had reached the village river. She looked closely at every detail around her, the water flowed steadily and calmly, the grass swayed slowly from the breeze hitting it, the whisper of the wind in her ears, the warmth of the last rays of the day hitting her and the sound of the water along with the cicadas created a soothing soundtrack.

There was no way this was fake, it was just her head playing tricks on her, so she decided that after calming down a bit she would return home to finish celebrating her daughter's birthday and the next day she would go to the hospital to try to find out what was going on in her head.

Sighing wearily, he walked along the river side of the village looking for some peace and quiet and the sky was turning orange with each passing minute.

-Sarada!- Boruto called her with concern making her feel bad, surely she had left everyone worried.

The redhead hearing Boruto's voice quickly turned back, but the blond wasn't there, she looked around and her husband was nowhere to be found.

She shook her head slightly, it seemed that her crazy imagination would give her no mercy that day.

-Don't take all the blame on yourself- her husband's voice came again, but this time in her ear, it was so loud and clear that it was as if he was talking in her ear right now, but again when she turned around there was no one there with her, she was alone.

Trying to stay calm she took a couple of deep breaths and when it seemed like she would finally feel calmer more screams calling out to her echoed so close to her that she thought they were right there, but like the previous times, she was alone.

She turned to all sides in desperation trying to find the source of the noise, when the calls in her head intensified and not knowing what else to do she began to run.

She ran along the river bank hoping to run away from whatever it was that had been tormenting her for days even knowing that no matter where she went it would follow her, whatever was going on, it was all in her head or so she thought now, after all, hearing and seeing things that were not there was not normal.

As she ran she could see out of the corner of her eye how on the slight slope connecting the river to the street a surprisingly familiar sword was stuck in the ground. She stopped dead in her tracks at this, but when she looked again on the soft grass there was nothing there.

She began to hyperventilate panicking, now it was more than certain she was losing her mind.

The voices diminished, they intensified, the sound of the cicadas and the current of the river were overshadowed by all the noise in her head.

She did not understand what was happening, the voices caused a great pain in her chest and head, with every second that passed she felt worse, she was dizzy, to her mind came blurred images that she could not identify, but that for some reason caused her a great feeling of pain and loneliness.

-Mommy!- when her daughter's voice reached her ears, all the voices disappeared, the images ceased and little by little the discomfort diminished, but did not go away.

She looked to one end of the river to find her sister-in-law holding her daughter's hand, who looked happy.

The girl let go of her aunt's hand and ran up to her mother and hugged her legs tightly.

-Mikoto...- her voice choked.

-Thank goodness you're okay- said Himawari- I'll go tell Boruto that you're fine- without letting her answer, Himawari ran off to look for her brother.

-Mommy, we were so worried about you- the girl separated from her so she could look at her face.

-I'm sorry little one, I didn't mean to, I just didn't feel very well- she murmured in response to calm her daughter.

-And now you feel better?- the older one nodded not very convinced- Then let's go back!- she moved away from her jumping excitedly- Everyone must not be waiting!- she ran to get away from the river being followed by her mother who had been looking at the ground all the time until she finally looked up to see her daughter, but what she found made her freeze in place.

Behind her daughter was a woman, who looked like her, no, more like her, but her clothes were different.

Her clothes were dirty, her long hair was out of alignment, with her right hand she held a sword and his breath caught in his throat when he saw her left arm, it was injured just as his had been days before when he was making breakfast.

-Nothing is real!-

The images came back to her mind hitting her like a train, this time they were not simple spots, now they were clear and that was when she remembered everything.

Her legs failed for a few moments causing her to stagger until she fell to her knees, resting her hands on the ground to avoid falling completely. Her racing heart was pounding in her chest and echoing in her ears, she couldn't breathe and herchest hurt, she brought a hand to the place where her heart was.

-Sarada, please wake up- she closed her eyes as she felt everything around her trembling even more strongly.

-Mommy?!- she ran over to her -Mommy what's wrong?! Are you feeling sick?!- the girl was heard gasping -What happened to your arm?!-

Sarada her left arm discovering that her wound had returned to its place and at the same time that her clothes were back to their usual combat attire.

-Mom?- she slowly looked at the girl in front of her finding the little girl's face full of worry and fear.

The sight made Sarada's stomach churn, she looked around carefully, she didn't belong there, she looked at the ring on her ring finger slowly fading away, she and Boruto were never married and lastly she saw the person there, this girl in front of her was not her daughter.

-Mommy...- her heart stopped when she heard her call her like that, damn, that was what she had wanted so much long ago.

But...

-It hurts, but this is not our life- her voice said again.

-Everything will be all right- Boruto's voice continued.

This was all a dream.

She closed her eyes with pain and fresh tears slipping from them.

-Why are you crying, Mommy?- she reached out her little hands to wipe the tears from her face, but they were stopped by Sarada- Mommy?-

-No...- she lowered her head without being able to see her- I am not... I am not your mother... and you are not my daughter- with each word her voice was drowning.

-What?...- the girl's eyes crystallized and her hurt words broke the woman's heart- Why are you telling me those things?- she sniffed sniffling her snot- Did I do something wrong?...Did I do something bad to you mommy?...-her words made Sarada raise her head suddenly to look with fear at the girl who was about to cry.

-No of course not! - she cradled the little cheeks between her hands- you would never do something like that sweetheart, it's just that...- she was speechless and raised her head to look at the sky that was slowly turning crimson- please someone help me...- she looked at her daughter again- it's just that I don't belong here... all this is a dream... and neither you nor any of this is real...-

-What are you saying?...- the girl took a step back to look at her mother with fear, an action that made Sarada feel like the worst person in the world.

-Don't be afraid, everything will be all right...- she approached the girl again- you are a great child, I would never do anything to hurt you...- she sobbed- and for that I want you to forgive me for not having protected you...- her real daughter was dead and no dream was going to change that.

Everything around them began to tremble with great force, the now crimson sky began to be covered with great clouds of dark smoke.

-My little Mikoto...- she began- in this dream when you were born was the happiest day of my life, in this place or in reality, I always believed that you would be the most precious thing to me, and even if all this is false I am grateful for having had a chance to meet you...- she sobbed feeling her eyes burning- to hold you in my arms was something I always wanted...- she said.

All the buildings in the imaginary village began to crumble and were engulfed in intense flames.

The girl threw herself into the arms of her mother, who hugged her tightly.

-Believe me, if I could- she stifled a sob- I would stay here forever... but I have responsibilities... and I have to go back...- the tremors were still going on and the earth beneath them continued to rumble incessantly.

-Mommy, I'm scared...- Sarada sobbed loudly as she heard the girl's fearful words.

-Be calm... everything is going to be all right...- no, it wouldn't be, where she would go was not her daughter- you are more than what I once dreamed of... I promise I will never forget you...- she separated a little from her embrace to see her eyes covered with tears and kissed her little forehead- I love you so much...- the little girl cried harder hugging her mother again who returned her embrace with the same intensity, while around them the fire spread rapidly until it covered them completely.

The girl cried harder hugging her mother again who hugged her back with the same intensity, while around them the fire spread rapidly until it covered them completely.

Despite feeling the heat on her at no time did she loosen her grip on the girl, not even when the little girl stopped making noise or when the small body began to cool and lose weight. Slowly her body felt heavy, she knew she was going to lose consciousness and maybe later she would wake up in her world, if the Tsukuyomi didn't kill her first.

As she lost herself in the darkness of unconsciousness she tightened her arms in search of a comfort hugging the figure of her daughter, only to find that Mikoto was no longer there.

"-Maybe... in another life I can have this life...-"

Silence and darkness took over all around them until....

-Sarada!-

 

To be continued...

Notes:

Hi! I want to inform you that I will be taking a few weeks off, I have school projects to do, exams coming up and also my birthday, so I want to totally focus on school and relax a bit for my day, so there will be no update until the end of February or beginning of March.

Thanks for reading. 🦋

Chapter 47: Damage part 1

With impression he watched attentively as the wood surrounding Sarada began to crack little by little emitting from each crack a creaking sound that confirmed that what his blue eyes were seeing was not an illusion created by his imagination in a desperate attempt to bring him comfort and false hope.

-Sarada?- even if there was no verbal answer, the loud creaking of the wood was enough to make him realize what was happening, the wooden prison in which Sarada was crumbling.

With clear desperation the blond quickly moved his trembling hands to start pulling the bark trying to free once and for all the black hair who was still shedding tears even in her lethargy.

-Come on... Let's go!- he pulled hard but at the same time carefully on the wood that clung tightly to the female body. Taking his sword, he stuck the edge of it to the still unharmed wood, continuously pronouncing the name of the black hair to try to make her wake up.

In the background he could hear how the fight was in full swing, he had to hurry before Code managed to get to him again and now that all his efforts to bring Sarada back were taking effect he could not give up, on the contrary, he had to put more effort.

With a great grunt of effort coming from his throat, he thrust his sword into the wood that clung to the girl's chest pulling it at the same time, causing a great cracking sound followed by the sound of wood tearing.

Then the wooden capsule that enveloped her gave way once and for all, breaking into several pieces that fell from the place where they were, hitting the ground causing a loud and noticeable crash that caught the attention of everyone around them.

-Sarada!- the limp body of the ex-Uchiha leaned slightly forward being held almost instantly by a Boruto who was incredulous yet relieved to see an unconscious Sarada in his arms.

At the commotion everyone's eyes shifted from the debris to Boruto, who was carefully pulling Sarada out of the wooden wreckage. Most of those present felt in their chests a great relief to see Sarada finally free from her dream confinement.

However, no one was able to celebrate the blond's achievement because Code in less than a blink of an eye sped towards the pair of young men with no good intentions at all.

-Boruto, watch out!- ChōChō shouted in terror as the white-haired lunatic headed towards her helpless friends.

The blond upon hearing the scream and other exclamations of his friends looked behind him and found Code heading towards him and Sarada, followed by the rest of his friends who were trying to catch him to stop him, however, all their efforts would be in vain since the white-haired man was out of their reach.

Boruto watched the scene terrified, dedicating a quick glance to Sarada who still did not wake up, he was in trouble, with Sarada like that he could not defend himself, he even doubted that he could dodge in time any direct attack from Code if he approached him at that moment and without further ado, he took his sword to try to defend himself somehow without expecting to succeed, so he tried to keep Sarada's body covered by his own pretending to protect her even if that could kill him in the process.

Both men willingly followed their assigned roles, Code turned his right hand into large sharp claws that were meant to finish Boruto off and Boruto would dedicate himself to protecting Sarada no matter what.

Before Code could even touch a single hair of Boruto's hair the structure under his feet shook strongly making everyone stop and look around to analyze the situation, the large trunk without stopping shaking slowly began to crumble, now that Sarada, who was the last person attached to the wood was free, the tree had no more chakra to absorb, so it would begin to wither like a plant without water.

-This is about to fall apart, we have to get out of here!- Ayame shouted, putting everyone on high alert.

Boruto knew immediately that he had to get out of there with Sarada avoiding not only Code but also to fall from such a deadly height, it would not be easy, but there was no other way. When the surface where he was began to collapse they were ready to move, however, before Boruto could do anything, Code without caring about the situation cut the remaining distance and without anyone expecting it Code instead of attacking some vital place just pierced completely with his claws Boruto's right shoulder causing the blond a scream of both pain and surprise, and as quickly as it came to him, Code jumped away to be on the roof of a building, looking with satisfaction at his hand covered with blood of the blond.

After the attack Boruto was destabilized for a few brief moments which together with the fall of the tree where he was standing caused him to slip and due to the weakness of his arm his grip on Sarada was also affected. Trying to hold on somewhere to keep himself stable he felt Sarada's body slipping slightly from his grip and unable to do anything fast, Sarada slipped from his weak grip without being able to avoid it, however before any tragedy could occur Muku quickly reached them helping him to hold the girl and between them they managed to jump together with Sarada to an awning of some business, being this way the three of them could reach the ground without much difficulty and damage besides a couple of extra scratches.

When all the remaining trunk fell completely crashing to the ground, it raised a large cloud of earth that blinded them all for a moment, however, despite all the earth hitting his eyes Boruto looked attentively at the place where Code lay watching them with contempt, surprised when next to Code a portal opened from where Kawaki came out carrying a bundle under his right arm, Code saw it and smiled with satisfaction.

-Do you have it?- Kawaki asked, breaking the silence between the two of them, because there was so much noise around them, Boruto couldn't hear what they were saying.

-I'm only missing her chakra- he looked at his hand with satisfaction- but I can take care of that later-

-Will you leave them like this?- questioned Kawaki observing the Uchiha's daughter in Boruto and Muku's arms.

-In her condition I would be surprised if she survived, but she is no longer important- he saw the small bundle that Kawaki kept under his arm with a macabre smile- we got what we needed from her- he looked once more at Boruto smiling smugly and seconds after the noise in the environment began to calm down he dedicated some last words- we will see each other later... Uzumaki Boruto- without giving any room for a response both he and Kawaki entered the portal created by the latter, disappearing from sight after the hole closed behind them.

Just as Boruto was about to fire curses into the air at the two entities that had just disappeared, Muku's exclamations burst into the air drawing the attention of all present.

-Call a doctor!- the boy's horrified cry drew worried glances at him.

-What's wro...?- he didn't give them time to question him when he shouted again.

-It's Sarada!- everyone's heart stopped- She's not waking up, her pulse is weak and she's losing a lot of blood!- without waiting for anyone else's reaction he took the black hair completely in his arms to carry her to the other side of the square next to the other rescued people who, unlike her, were in a much better state and even waking up.

A couple of medics rushed over to the black peli's body along with the others, gathering around her with concern. Both Boruto and Muku remained kneeling at her sides.

The medics wasted no time in trying to stop the bleeding from her arm by making a makeshift tourniquet looking for some other way to stop the bleeding.

Seeing herself in a bit of trouble Mitsuki intervened.

-I also have knowledge of medical jutsu- informed Mitsuki rushing to her teammate's side. A small snake came out of his robes wrapping itself a little later around the girl's healthy forearm so she could be aware of what was going on in her organism.

The head of the small snake positioned itself on her wrist just above her pulse, alerting the white-haired man almost instantly.

-Her pulse continues to decrease as well as her chakra is almost null, we have to stabilize her somehow- his amber eyes fell on the other doctors so that a few seconds later they almost in turn began to move their hands skillfully on the body of the black hair, leaving a pair of hands on her head, another pair on her chest and another on her stomach, without waiting for instructions the three began to transmit chakra directly to the fragile body of the girl being seen by all their companions who were holding their breath waiting for Mitsuki and the other two doctors to save Sarada, but seeing the deathly worried faces of Mitsuki and the other two, their stomachs turned in fear.

-What's wrong?- Ayame questioned worriedly unable to stand her nerves anymore, but receiving no answer she felt she would collapse, before she questioned again, the brunette from the leaf village exclaimed equally worried.

-Mitsuki, what's going on?! Sarada will be all right, right?!- this time the albino seemed to come out of his stupor and looked for a few seconds at his partner to then turn his attention to his friend.

-Something is not right...- he muttered trying to concentrate more on his task- for some reason, her body is rejecting our chakra- his words froze everyone's blood making them look at him with horror.

-That means...- Boruto choked before he could finish, to which Mitsuki nodded in understanding, filling his companions with more horror and concern.

-If her body doesn't receive more chakra, she won't be able to sustain himself any longer, her body will lose all strength and...- he paused for a moment to process the words himself, but before continuing Muku interrupted him.

-And isn't there something we can do?- she didn't want to hear those words, she didn't even want to imagine that scene, she wanted a solution, the one that was necessary for Sarada to survive.

Mitsuki thought about it for a few moments before sighing.

-We have to take her to Konoha... -

-What? No, of course not- Satsujin was quick to interject.

-Why not! Are they out of their minds!- exclaimed ChōChō in outrage.

-We won't allow you to take Sarada away- intervened Ayame this time- believe me, the last thing she wants in this world is to go back to that place, besides, I still don't trust you guys-

-Are you aware of what you're saying?- objected Shikadai- She needs immediate and professional attention-

-We will be able to take care of her!-

-Don't you understand that she will die if she stays here!- shouted the annoyed blond finally interrupting the discussion that upon uttering those last words everyone froze in place unable to do anything else.

Boruto's words drilled into Muku's head bringing him back to the reality he was facing, he looked once more at Sarada feeling his stomach turn, a girl identical to her appeared in her place covered in her own blood, her skin pale and lifeless was he going to let his sister die again, he didn't want to go against Sarada's wishes, but if he didn't she....

-You...- when Ayame was about to continue and it seemed that the fight was going to escalate to bigger Muku interposed herself between his friends and the Shinobi of Konoha- Muku what are you doing? Move aside- regardless of her friend's request the boy didn't move.

-No- they all looked at the boy with surprise- Ayame, Satsujin, I know you won't like what I'm about to say but they're right...-

-What?! -the girls exclaimed at the same time- Muku, what are you saying?-

-What you heard, look I don't trust them either and I wouldn't want Sarada to go back there either knowing what she thinks about it, but if staying here means that she can die then I prefer her to scream at me or hate me after this than to see her die in this place without being able to do anything about it- when he finished his monologue the girls' faces were horrified by his words and looking once again at Sarada's serious state they sighed defeated, they knew that Muku was right, Sarada staying in that place could mean her death and they didn't want that.

-All right- Ayame grunted- but you won't go alone...- before she could finish she was interrupted by her two friends.

-We'll go- they said at the same time, giving each other an embarrassed look that didn't last more than two seconds.

-Well- Ayame nodded- I'll stay and take care of all this mess- she pointed behind her back to indicate the chaos in the place.

-Then let's move, follow me- Shikadai led the group with decision.

-I'll carry her- Muku soon lifted the unconscious girl in his arms, earning a disapproving look from Boruto.

-Don't worry, I'll carry her- the blond offered this time approaching the black-haired man, not wanting to leave Sarada's side at any moment.

-I doubt you can do it- Boruto felt his blood burn with rage for the indifferent words of the black hair and when he was about to reply the other boy continued- Have you seen your condition?- he raised an eyebrow accusingly calling the attention and confusion of the blond- I doubt you can go jumping around carrying extra weight and an injured arm, so I'll carry her, let's walk, no need to waste more time- without waiting for an answer both Muku and Satsujin followed Shikadai closely to leave the village.

At that moment Boruto decided to check for the first time the wound caused by Code, being surprised to see a considerable hole in his shoulder, he was especially surprised to discover that he had not fainted from the loss of blood, maybe because of the adrenaline running in his veins he had not fallen unconscious, but that did not matter at the moment, the most important thing now was to take Sarada as soon as possible to the village and get her to safety. Without wasting any more time he prepared to leave but not before hearing a murmur from Ayame, who stood in the ruined place watching his departure.

-Please take care of her...-

 

━──────────────━

 

During the first part of the walk no one dared to speak, the situation they were in was of high tension and there was no room for small talk.

Shikadai was at the head of the group leading them to Konoha at high speed, time was vital, with every second that passed it was a great risk to leave Sarada without medical attention.

Muku and Satsujin were on his heels, carrying with them Sarada's body that was slowly starting to cool down, next to them was Mitsuki who with the help of his little snake that had not detached from Sarada's arm, was keeping up with her condition, briefly informing the others about her health from time to time.

And the others, as a precautionary measure, positioned themselves around Sarada strategically to avoid any more surprise attacks from Code and company, which they doubted due to the fact that they already had what they wanted from the girl, but it was never too much of a precaution.

-I sent a warning- Shikadai raised his voice to be heard- Tsunade-Sama will be waiting for us when we reach the gates of the village!-

-Princess Tsunade?- exclaimed Satsujin in surprise, giving Muku a quick glance as if to confirm that she had heard correctly, to which the boy, upon feeling her gaze, nodded confirming that she had not misheard. They both felt a great relief when they heard Shikadai's statement, everyone knew who Princess Tsunade was, the fifth Hokage and the best ninja doctor of all time, they were sure that Sarada could recover if she was attended by that woman.

Boruto on the other hand was more than relieved and grateful that Tsunade would be the one to attend to Sarada as soon as and when they arrived at the Leaf.

Speaking of which, after a couple of hours they could see the end of the forest in the distance and with it the large gates of the village, and as they approached they could see a group of people clustered around the place waiting for their arrival. The most notable of the group was a very beautiful and voluptuous woman with blonde hair, a woman with short, dark hair who was accompanied closely by a small piglet, next to them was a group of three doctors holding a stretcher with some first aid things in their arms.

"-At last-" they all thought as they all recognized Tsunade together with other doctors at the entrance of the village as Shikadai had promised a few hours ago.

As soon as they arrived at the big doors all the doctors approached Muku, placing in front of him the perfectly clean stretcher for him to place the body of the black hair on it, without waiting for orders the boy did what he had to do and carefully placed Sarada on the white sheets that were dyed red when the body collided with them.

Once this was done Tsunade placed herself on the other side of the stretcher and quickly checked the girl's condition while listening to the data that Mitsuki was collecting.

-Shizune!- the strong voice of the princess shook them all- Call the hospital and tell them to have an operating room ready immediately- her words alarmed everyone, while Shizune did as she was asked Tsunade signaled for the other doctors to start moving the stretcher quickly following closely the hurried pace of the blonde.

-Tsunade, what's wrong? Is Sarada all right?- Boruto was the first to intervene, following closely the stretcher that carried his childhood friend.

-What's wrong?-

-Tsunade-Sama...-

-Everyone be quiet and let me think, I can't explain right now!- she declared forcefully, making more than one of them shiver all over their bodies, and no matter how much they didn't want to, they kept silent to avoid being victims of Lady Tsunade's wrath.

They crossed the village with extraordinary speed, the people who were in their way were still aside when they saw Princess Tsunade being followed by a stretcher and a group of doctors. But as great as their curiosity was to see who the Senju princess herself was personally carrying, no one could manage to see who the mysterious person was since to avoid unwanted looks all the Shinobi that accompanied the medical group surrounded the stretcher in a way that would prevent anyone outside of them to see the former Uchiha princess in such a delicate and vulnerable state.

After a few minutes that felt like hours, they entered the hospital, being greeted on the spot by other doctors and nurses who wordlessly helped move Sarada's gurney somewhere else in the hospital.

-What's going on? Where are they taking her?- the boys followed Tsunade and the others through the white corridors throwing questions desperate for an answer, however none of their questions were answered.

Without stopping Tsunade looked over her shoulder at the group and shouted.

-Mitsuki, you're coming with us!- the albino nodded and avoiding contact with his friends, he walked away with Tsunade to go to the operating room where they would have the former Uchiha.

They were following them until both doctors went through the doors of the operating room, where if it wasn't for another pair of doctors who remained a few more moments outside to stop their walk, they would have gone through the door to make sure that Sarada was going to be fine.

Hours passed outside the doors of the operating room waiting for any news from Sarada, even in the course of those hours a doctor had arrived to attend to Boruto's wound, who had refused to leave his place once someone pointed out that he should go and get attention for his wound.

Someone was supposed to have gone to the Hokage Tower to give a better report on everything that was going on and to update the higher-ups on Sarada's condition, Code's current plans and Kawaki's betrayal. But no one left the hospital until sometime in the afternoon (they were very surprised to find out that it was already afternoon, since since Sarada was hospitalized no one had checked a watch) the Seventh had sent an anbu to look for one of them to go report to the Tower about what was happening, for this Naruto was anxious and very very stressed, he had not received any news for hours since an anbu informed him that his niece was admitted to the hospital as an emergency.

Nobody wanted to leave the place, but Shikadai being the responsible one was the one who accompanied the anbu to the Hokage Tower, not without dedicating a few words of encouragement to his worried friends.

The sky was beginning to dye again of a dark color when Tsunade came out of the room followed by a group of doctors who left the area to surely rest, but the blonde woman remained in place facing a ton of questions that assaulted her as soon as she left the room and the people present jumped from their seats and surrounded her.

-She is stable now- she sighed exhaustedly as she took off a pair of surgical gloves- right now Mitsuki and Shizune are taking her to a room, we will be monitoring her exhaustively until she is eighty-five percent recovered and she can only leave when we confirm that everything is completely fine-

-What happened to her?- was the first thing Boruto asked, he searched in his head for hours for an explanation as to what could have caused such a serious condition, but not finding anything conclusive he despaired.

-It seems that her exposure to the effects of the tree god caused side effects- answered the blonde with the calmness that a doctor should have in a delicate situation.

-Side effects?-

-Yes- she affirmed- not much is said about it, but years ago after the war there were multiple, but not too many to cause so much commotion, cases of people who after being released from the Tsukuyomi presented symptoms such as coma, pale and cold skin, deathly low body temperature, low heart rate and low chakra levels, that no matter what was done the chakra continued to decrease, the temperature could not rise above thirty-six and the heart rate only worsened along with the level of the chakra- recited the Fifth- we call this condition Chakura no kokatsu, it happens to certain people after a severe exposure to the infinite Tsukuyomi- 

-Severe exposure? - ChōChō muttered to which Tsunade nodded.

-According to what we managed to investigate, the people who fell into this state was because the dreams they lived were too deep, they were so real and desired that they were rooted deep in their consciousness, so once it was over, their minds were damaged, their unconscious wanted so much to return to those dreams that they did the impossible to return, and as the Tsukuyomi absorbed the chakra, their minds took for granted that if they did not generate chakra then they would return to that dream-

The younger ones looked horrified by the explanation of the princess, a shiver ran down their spine just thinking what can cause a confused mind.

-And they found a solution, didn't they?- Boruto questioned with concern breaking the brief silence, he did not want to hear that Sarada would die from the side effects of the Tsukuyomi, however he wanted to cling to the slight hope that she could recover. But when Tsunade sighed tiredly he felt for a moment that the ground beneath him began to tremble.

-Most of the affected died before we could find any effective treatment- everyone's breaths caught in their throats at the implication of her words, but before anyone could faint or anything like that the woman continued- but luckily there were a few that we kept stable enough to hope for a cure- she crossed her arms over her chest proudly- it wasn't easy, but we managed to save a few from that end- she took pride in what seemed to have been her feat.

-Then...-

-We were lucky that they brought her in when they did, she almost made it, but a bigger luck was that her body accepted the treatment...-

-That her body accepted the treatment?-

-Well, you see, when I managed to develop a cure we discovered that not all the patients were reacting in the same favorable way as the others, there were those whose system rejected all the attempts to administer the treatment, until without any other choice they died- she recounted her gloomy memories of that time, shaking her head quickly to place himself in the now- although I have to warn you that even if her body accepted the treatment there is a fifteen percent probability that he will be left with sequels... some permanent- 

-Sequels?- the blond felt his throat close as if someone was strangling him.

-Yes, like insomnia, post-traumatic stress, ataxia, alexithymia, memory problems, language difficulties, muscle weakness, concentration difficulties, migraine... - the more I went on listing ailments, the more everyone's faces paled, while they knew that nothing was certain, they felt anxious to know that Sarada might not be as well as they wanted- and among others there is also the inability to use chakra again- with that last word everyone froze in place without being able to move a muscle, they were not sure if they had heard correctly the words of the Hokage, they wanted to ask her to repeat her last words, but they were afraid to hear the same thing they heard just a few moments ago.

Would Sarada have to give up her life as a Kunoichi forever?

The idea horrified them, they put themselves in such a scenario and found it unthinkable to lose her chakra handling ability forever, for a shinobi it was like losing both arms and all her weapons at once.

Tsunade seeing the concern permeating the young faces rushed to try to reassure them.

-It is still nothing certain, it is not one hundred percent likely that she will suffer any permanent sequelae, although for that she will first have to wake up, for which it may take a few hours, days or even months- even if her words were intended to bring tranquility, the young people were still just as mortified, thinking of the worst scenarios in which Sarada could find herself, seeing this the blonde sighed- you- she called seriously to the shinobi outside the village, who when they heard the Fifth Hokage speak to them tensed visibly, looking timidly at the woman in front of them.

-Y... Yes?- the blonde murmured hurriedly- What can I do for you?-

-You'd better contact your village immediately and report this, try to identify among the other affected people others who might be suffering the same as Sarada- after that both boys were surprised, they were so worried about their friend's health that they hadn't thought about the possibility that more of their people might be going through the same thing.

-It's true!- Muku took out a small radio from his belt and made a gesture of walking away- I will, Satsujin, you stay here- without further ado he walked away from the group until he disappeared behind the corner at the other end of the corridor.

-Hey... Excuse me, Lady Tsunade...-at ChōChō's call the woman looked at her- Based on what you are saying.... Do you mean that there have already been Shinobi who lost their ability to use chakra?- the adult woman nodded in response.

-Some of those affected were shinobi, some were able to continue with their lives fulfilling missions after a few months of recovery, but there were others who were not so fortunate and were forced to give up all that and choose to live a life far from what they once were, I'll be honest, it wasn't pretty to see them break down wrapped in disappointment and despair by losing what they were- she finished saying and then sighed and looked once again at the unknown Kunoichi just as his partner returned and joined them again- You and your friend come with me, we need to talk- without waiting for an answer the Fifth walked away from them and the other two followed her nervously without wasting time, not knowing what the Fifth Hokage wanted to do with them.

The three of them walked away leaving the other Ninjas alone in that waiting room.

They followed the Hokage until they were in front of the door of a room from which hung a sign with the name of the person inside.

Uchiha Sarada

Both young gasped at this and with a slight nod from Tsunade they entered the room without further questioning, being greeted by the sight of an inert black peli in the white hospital bed, with her left arm completely bandaged up to the elbow and connected to different tubes and wires that kept her alive, The sight turned their stomachs a little, some wires connected to a heart rate monitor were visible until they were lost from under the blue hospital clothes at chest level, a pair of small tubes connected to her arms, each one with a different content, one carrying a clear liquid and the other a dark red one, serum and blood.

Something that scared the hell out of them was to see that in the black hair's mouth there was a kind of strap around her head that held a tube that made its way down her throat, this tube was connected to another monitor next to the bed.

-What... is that?- hesitated the blonde pointing to the tube that helped the black hair to breathe.

-What happened to her?- Muku gasped at the thought of what could have happened during those hours they didn't hear from Sarada.

-During the treatment there were some complications and she had a respiratory failure, the endotracheal intubation will be helping her to breathe until her lungs can do the job by themselves again- the voice of another woman that wasn't the Hokage surprised them, and when they returned their sight to the room they saw next to the bed two extra people, a woman with black hair up to her shoulders and Mitsuki, both were checking that everything was in order.

-She is my right hand, Shizune- commented Tsunade seeing the confused faces of both young people, the named nodded her head in greeting, to which both responded in the same way, surprised to meet the woman that Sarada spoke so well of them repeatedly, although the fact that this woman was taking care of Sarada left them calmer, it was not that they did not trust the Fifth Hokage, it was just that after so many anecdotes from the black hair they could be sure that the woman would not do anything bad to her.

-Well?- the Fifth addressed her colleagues.

-For the moment everything seems to be stable- said Mitsuki checking for the last time the vital signs, writing down everything on a chart with medical records.

-That would be all- Shizune spoke again calling their attention- if something happens, touch this button, okay?- she pointed to a small button next to the bed and without further ado left the room.

Mitsuki was going to follow her but was stopped by Tsunade.

-Don't tell them where Sarada is or they will make a huge fuss if they see her like this, especially Boruto- she sighed tiredly just seeing that the son is the same as the father.

Mitsuki said nothing and just nodded before leaving.

For a few moments of long and uncomfortable silence they decided to break it.

-Why did she let us see her?- they didn't understand why they were allowed to see her, after all there were also the other boys from the leaf village who wanted to know about her.

-If she wakes up I'm sure she will feel more at ease to have you here than anyone else- she sighed for the umpteenth time, approaching a blue velvet armchair, in which after sitting down and making herself comfortable she pointed to a pair of chairs of the same material in front of her, which were separated by a small coffee table.

Puzzled by the real estate, they looked around once more noticing that the room they had moved the black peli to was much larger and more luxurious than an ordinary hospital room, there was a plasma TV hanging on the wall, there was another pair of armchairs on the other side of the room, a carpet that looked plush and probably very comfortable to the touch, it had its own bathroom that was very spacious, a couple of closets, a desk, a full length mirror, the floor which unlike the hallway outside was oak wood, and the walls which were mostly white, the ones at the back of the bed had walnut wood paneling, no doubt it was one of those luxury rooms that only the elite could afford, they were sure that Sarada was here thanks to Lady Tsunade.

Once out of the initial surprise they sat down in front of Lady Tsunade remaining silent for a few moments, only to be startled to hear the voice would be of the older woman.

-All right, now, there's something important we need to talk about-

 

━──────────────━

 

After almost two hours of interrogation Tsunade left them alone in the room next to Sarada.

During those couple of hours the Fifth made them tell everything that had happened with Sarada since she left the village, including also the how and why of the injuries on her arms (not to mention the one caused by Kawaki) and without much choice they had to tell the Hokage the truth, needless to say that when she heard that Sarada had made an attempt on her life she was horrified, she had already suspected that something like that could happen given the type of injuries on her forearms, but hearing it directly was still a shock and after getting what she wanted she left.

Throughout the night they stayed awake by Sarada's bedside without taking their eyes off her sleeping figure. They needed a rest, but they couldn't afford such relaxation even if they were in one of the big Ninja villages, they couldn't get confident and let their guard down, after all they didn't quite trust these people and they were in unknown territory.

While both were mortified by their position and by Sarada's state, for which they blamed themselves, the black hair was in a completely dark and lonely place in her mind, so dark that she could not see her own nose, a place where she could do nothing but lament and think about everything that had happened, without being sure of what to do, her mind was a mess, she did not know what was happening, she was confused, in one moment she was being devoured by a tree and in another she had her daughter in her arms.

Whatever she thought about, everything seemed confusing, she was sure that if everything was not so dark, everything around her would be spinning. To begin with, she didn't know if this was how her surroundings were or she had her eyes tightly closed with the inability to open them again. She had spent so much time consumed by the darkness that the notion of time was gone from her control, and no matter how hard she tried she couldn't move.

The only thing she could be sure of was that she didn't want to go on, everything in her was asking for a rest, she felt tired even though she hadn't moved an inch for a while.

Maybe she's dead, she didn't know for sure, but she doubted it, she didn't think death would feel this miserable.

Although... Given all he'd done he wouldn't be surprised to receive this punishment in death.

"-Why can't I rest?..." before she could think of anything else a blinding light blinded her leaving her breathless along with the sudden pain that lashed her entire body.

-What will happen now?- whispered Satsujin in distress, walking slowly towards the window of the room covered by heavy curtains.

-I don't know, everything is getting worse and worse- the boy massaged his neck not knowing what to do to calm his friend, he was the same or worse than her, but he didn't dare to admit it.

When he didn't receive any answer he carefully watched the blonde's back to sigh wearily before approaching her placing a hand on her tense shoulder.

-Hey... you'd better get some rest, I'll take care of her...-

-How am I going to rest being aware of everything that is going on around me?...- she looked back to see for a few moments the foot of Sarada's bed without daring to look at her sleeping face, which made her think she was looking at a corpse instead of a comatose person- How can I rest knowing that my friend is in a hospital bed fighting for her life. .. again...?- her voice trembled on the last word silencing her again, Satsujin had always struggled to keep her feelings at bay to prevent others from seeing her vulnerable. But what she didn't expect was for Muku's arms to wrap around her in a strong and comforting embrace that made her gasp and tense up for a few seconds before she relaxed and returned the gesture with fresh tears running down her face helplessly.

-I know how you feel...- he murmured against her temple- I couldn't rest either... for God's sake, I can't even see her without feeling like the worst thing in the world, seeing her in that state reminds me that I couldn't protect her.... but I know that none of us can really blame ourselves for what happened...- he choked on his own words, besides trying to give the blonde some comfort, he was trying his best to bring some comfort to her grieving heart.

They remained in each other's arms offering comfort to each other for what seemed like an eternity until a faint moan of pain caught their attention, turning their heads quickly to the hospital bed they were dumbfounded by what they found.

Despite the harsh lights in the room hitting her face directly, Sarada's eyes were open.

-Sarada!- Muku approached her along with Satsujin, both worried about their friend's health.

-Sarada, are you all right?- Satsujin took her hand with intrigue waiting for a move in response.

However Sarada did not even flinch.

 

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

For those of you waiting for an update on my other fanfic, I'm sorry to tell you that a problem arose yesterday when I was editing the chapter and I deleted a large part of it. (Proceeds to go into depression) 😭.

I'm not sure when I'll update again, since I'm going to be very busy with school matters and preparing the One Shots of the Borusara 2024 week.

Thanks for reading 🦋

Chapter 48: Damage part 2

Notes:

--------------------------⚠--------------------------
Please, I ask for your help in detecting errors, which I am sure there are 😖
--------------------------⚠--------------------------

When Sarada regained consciousness they immediately called the medical staff, being Mitsuki and Shizune the first to appear, but they were not the only ones who came to the call of course.

-What's wrong?-

-Sarada woke up, but...!- began the blonde without knowing how to explain herself.

-Even though she woke up, she doesn't even react to our voices- Muku hurries to inform the doctors when they are at Sarada's bedside.

Mitsuki and Shizune inspected the black haired girl confirming her awakening, but unable to explain the reason for her lack of reaction.

-Sarada- Shizune called her- Sarada do you remember me? I am Shizune, you are in the Konoha Hospital- having no answer the Ninja doctor passed a small flashlight in front of the girl's eyes and then with a small needle pricked her hand looking for any reaction without any success- Sarada- she shook her a little- Can you hear me?-

-Sarada?- a voice behind them called their attention turning to find Boruto standing at the entrance of the room- Sarada you woke up!- exclaimed Boruto entering the room next to Chōchō.

As if by magic, Sarada began to stir, her eyes looked everywhere with sudden desperation without knowing where she was, her breathing became erratic and in an attempt to gasp for air she ran into the unpleasant surprise that her breathing was compromised with something that entered through her mouth until it went down her throat, which was the fan that helped her breathe before, but without knowing this caused her to become more upset than she already was and with desperation she tried to remove the device from her body.

-No Sarada! What are you doing?- Shizune was alarmed to see the Uchiha's actions and quickly tried to stop her restless hands without counting that it would be so hard to keep her still- You'll hurt yourself if you take it off, wait!- it was useless to try to reason with her, she seemed out of her mind, she seemed so desperate that Shizune knew nothing else to do but....

-You two get out of here!- Shizune ordered with a firm voice to the two newcomers.

-But...- at the resistance of both young Shizune signaled Mitsuki to take care of them.

The young albino quickly turned to his friends and proceeded to lead them out of the room receiving complaints from both of them.

-Mitsuki, wait, we just want to see her-

-I'm sorry, but we need space, if you want to know how she is you'll have to wait- answered the white-haired man once he had dragged them out of the room.

-And why can they be in there?- Boruto pointed to the other two Ninjas who stayed by Sarada's bedside without paying attention to anything but Sarada.

-I thought I already explained it to you- Mitsuki sighed before going back inside- we need some familiar faces for Sarada around her when she wakes up, so she's more likely to calm down-

-What about us?-

-I don't think it's very advisable for them to be close, especially you, Boruto, we still don't know what she saw in that dream or how it affected her, so in the meantime don't get close- after that Mitsuki closed the door behind him leaving the blond and the brunette alone in the hallway not knowing what to do.

After what seemed like hours, they managed to calm the black hair and successfully disintubate her without hurting herself in the process, although of course a little tranquilizer was needed due to the hysteria, but other than that everything went relatively well.

While the tranquilizer had not put her to sleep, it did leave her unable to continue fighting the medical team. Anyway, Mitsuki said that in a few minutes she would most likely fall asleep.

-I don't think it is pertinent to check her in the state she is in, we will come back in a few hours when the tranquilizer has worn off- said Mitsuki after checking that the nasal cannula that replaced the ventilator was in place.

-If anything happens, let us know immediately- continued Shizune, checking the heart rate monitor for the last time.

-Yes- they both nodded at the same time.

Seeing that Sarada's eyes had closed again they decided that it was better to leave her like that for the moment, however Mitsuki checked her once more confirming that it was only the effect of the tranquilizer taking effect on her and not something else.

When they left the room they expected to find the young Shinobi from earlier, but to everyone's surprise neither of them were present.

A nurse passing by approached Shizune as soon as she saw her.

-Mrs. Shizune- the girl approached- the young Uzumaki and the young Akimichi were called to the Hokage Tower a while ago, but they made it very clear that they would return after finishing with their pending matters-

-Well, I thank you- sighed Shizune wearily- Well, you will have some time of peace before those two come back to see how things are going, you also need to rest- she finished saying.

-Yes, thank you very much- Satsujin bowed slightly in thanks as both Ninja medic turned to walk away.

They both waited until they were out of earshot to start talking to each other.

-What should we do?- Satsujin began.

-With what?- sighed the black-haired man, dropping into one of the chairs in the hallway.

-Well, with everything that's going on!- she pointed around her- we don't know exactly what's going on or what those things want, we don't know if they'll come back for Sarada or why they want her and now it turns out that everything we thought happened five years ago was a farce arranged by that Kawaki guy- she mumbled desperately pacing back and forth in the hallway just outside Sarada's room.

Muku just looked at his friend without bothering to answer what should he say anyway? Even he didn't know any more than Satsujin, everything suddenly became a chaos, one they didn't understand anything about, as far as he was concerned at any moment those guys could come back for Sarada to use her for God knows what and none of them could do much of anything.

His eyes darted into the room through the small opening in the door to see Sarada's sleeping body on the cold hospital bed. Satsujin noticed this and as he watched her silently, both thinking the same thing.

-Whatever she saw in that dream left her bad, it hurt her- the blonde girl sighed- I just hope the damage is not irreparable-

-Do you think we should tell her the truth?-

-It's true that she deserves to know the truth, but we are not the ones to tell her- they both nodded in agreement with that, honestly, it wasn't really their responsibility to tell her and they didn't really know how to do it either. The current situation was very confusing and complicated.

Unknowingly, inside the room Sarada's eyes were open, being fully aware of everything and listening to every word despite the anesthesia and tiredness.

 

━──────────────━

 

In the Uchiha residence the whole family was doing different activities, Sasuke was reading the newspaper at the dining table, Sakura was washing the freshly used dishes and Daisuke was studying in his room, everything was going relatively calm until suddenly at the front door some loud knocks against the wood interrupted the tranquility of the residence, making them all jump in their places.

Sasuke approached the door with his guard up while his wife watched the scene expectantly, feeling their hearts beat normally again as they heard Naruto's voice behind the wood. Sasuke sighed wearily and slowly opened the door.

-It's just you Usurat...- he couldn't finish the sentence when without expecting it his friend's fist slammed into his jaw making him stumble and fall on his butt.

-Naruto! what's the meaning of this?!- the pink-haired girl exclaimed in horror.

-They've been keeping too much from us- he growled in annoyance as he walked into the house and into the living room.

-Huh?-

-Explain yourself Dobe...- hissed Sasuke rubbing his affected area as he approached the place.

-How long would they tell us that not only did they kick their daughter out but they also stripped her of her name and thus kicked her out of the clan as well, which automatically causes her to have no place in the village, making her an outcast, both to the Uchiha clan and to the leaf village!-

-It was no one's business but ours- Sasuke replied quickly.

-I'm the damn Hokage! everything that happens in the village, especially in the clans is my business, let alone a matter as critical as banishing one of my shinobi from his home!- shouted Naruto running out of patience- Never mind that you are the decision makers of the almost non-existent Uchiha clan, even you can't make such a hasty decision, in cases like these who has the last word is me!-

-It was a family matter, no one else had to interfere, not even you Naruto!-

-The baby that Sarada was pregnant with was MY grandchild, MY family, me and my family had every right to intervene!-

-How were we supposed to know that baby was your grandson? We did not even know that Boruto and Sarada had some kind of relationship that was not a simple friendship- they justified themselves without wanting to give in or give reason to Naruto, and this one when seeing this sighed with disappointment.

-You are not the friends that I treasure so much...- he looked at them once again- I can't even recognize them- Naruto went to the door without even seeing their faces again.

-Naruto, where do you think you're going?- Sasuke shouted but the Uzumaki didn't answer and kept walking.

-Naruto! You don't understand, you don't know what we felt when Sarada told us that we would be grandparents- shouted the pink hair without releasing the plates that were still in her arms, now being hugged against her chest- I felt so disappointed that the idea of being a grandmother made me sick...- she whispered hurt, those words made Naruto stop- Not even Sasuke or I wanted something like that...- her husband lowered his gaze giving her the reason.

Naruto said nothing for a few moments.

-Well, congratulations, they are not- he said with a cold voice and without further ado opened the door, but before closing it the voices of his friends stopped him.

-What do you... mean?- muttered the pink-haired girl with her eyes wide open, expectant of what her blond friend could say.

However, the blond didn't speak.

-Come on, answer!- shouted Sasuke losing his patience.

After a few moments of consideration Naruto sighed.

-The baby Sarada was expecting died at birth- his words made a hole in the stomach of both Uchiha.

-What?...- Sakura managed to sit up before losing strength in both legs.

-Naruto... I...- the Uchiha tried to speak but he couldn't find the words- we didn't know that something like that had happened... we didn't...-

-Don't try to justify anything, better explain it to him- without further ado Naruto left the Uchiha house closing the door with a loud bang.

The Uchiha couple did not immediately understand what Naruto was referring to until they looked towards the corridor that led to the rooms to be horrified to find their youngest son standing in that hallway and judging by his face he had heard every word.

-I have a sister?-

-Daisuke. It's not what it looks like...-

-Why didn't they tell me? Why hide her?- the little boy tightened the hem of his shirt looking at the floor with frustration.

-It's kind of complicated, honey...-

-So if I do something to disappoint them, they'll kick me out just like my sister?- his eyes quickly filled with tears.

-No, of course not, honey- Sakura approached to touch his head, however, the child looked up at his parents and looked back, freezing their blood as soon as they saw him.

Crimson tinged the child's eyes.

-Daisuke- Sasuke tried to approach as well causing the boy to rush to the door where the Hokage had exited completely oblivious to the change in his eyes- Daisuke!-

The little boy ran out of his house ignoring the cries of his parents and ran as fast as his little legs could until he could see the back of the Seventh Hokage in the distance.

-Naruto-San!- he shouted to get the blond's attention- Naruto-San!- this time the man turned to his direction surprised to find the little boy outside his house all alone.

-Daisuke, what are you doing outside?- he asked confused, not knowing what the little boy could possibly want.

When the boy finished approaching him, he could perfectly see his red eyes stained with small tears.

"-The Sharingan?!-" he couldn't believe his eyes, but before he could question it or comment on it the boy continued.

Resolutely the boy plucked up his courage.

-I want to see her...- he hesitated slightly because of nerves- I want to meet my sister-

 

━──────────────━

 

In the hospital an Anbu arrived at the door of the room of a certain purple haired girl, when he knocked a couple of times the soft voice of the girl was heard on the other side of the door letting him pass.

Inside the room was a purple haired girl sitting on her hospital bed with her back to the door, not knowing who exactly had entered the place, being too focused on the vase with flowers in her hands, which was courtesy of her former teammates.

-Kakei Sumire- the deep and mournful voice of the Anbu made her turn in his direction.

-It's me, what's wrong?- she answered nervously now, she didn't know why an Anbu would go to the hospital to look for her, but whatever it was, it had to be something serious.

-There is new information about the case of the young Uchiha- at the mention of Sarada, Sumire shuddered clenching the vase in her hands- I was ordered to communicate the following information to you, since the Hokage thought it necessary for you to know it-

-The Hokage thought it necessary?- she was confused, whatever it was, this information could not be good, and she knew it- And what is it about?-

Closing the door after making sure no one was around, the Anbu went on to relate the recent events to the girl in detail, including what happened five years ago.

The vase in Sumire's hands slipped out of her fingers as they lost strength crashing the pottery against the cold ivory floor beneath her, causing the piece to shatter into hundreds of pieces in a crashing noise and after that a heavy silence fell over the room.

-It can't be...-

 

━──────────────━

 

As night fell over Konoha the hospital was relatively quiet, a couple of hours ago Sarada had woken up and was now performing some tests to verify that everything was okay.

-Everything seems to be fine, but we will continue to monitor you- muttered Shizune concentrated on what she was doing.

-Yes- she nodded, looking at the ground at all times.

-One last thing- continued Shizune- What is the last thing you remember?-

The question made Sarada's mind take her to the last memory she had before returning to Konoha, being the moment when she hugged her daughter in that dream, yes, dream, although it was hard to admit it, it had been a dream.

-I...- she murmured hesitantly.

She wasn't sure whether to say what she had experienced in that dream, she didn't know what would happen if she said it, she was confused, a part of her felt that none of it had been a dream, although it clearly was. When she woke up hours ago and seeing where she was made her feel more confused, being in Konoha made her think for a moment that everything she had lived during the last years had not been real, but hearing the voice of Satsujin and Muku made her see that it was not so.

-I remember being in my village...- she brought a hand to her head- there was Ada and ..... everything went dark....- she muttered.

-And after that?-

-Huh?-

-What else do you remember after that?- insisted Shizune.

-I guess I fainted after that...- she avoided the gazes that were on her at all costs.

Those present looked at each other not knowing how to continue the conversation.

-Sarada- a voice echoed on the other side of the room making everyone turn their attention to the room entrance meeting the fifth Hokage- you were put under a high level Genjutsu called infinite Tsukuyomi, it's a technique that makes you fall into an illusion that will keep you alive in a dream world, based on your individual desires-

Oh, so that was it. Now things made a lot more sense to Sarada's still confused head.

-Sarada- the Fifth approached her and touched her shoulder- I know very well how cruel those illusions can be once you wake up, but we need you to remember what it was you dreamed- the Fifth Hokage seemed to understand what the girl was going through.

-Why do you need to know that?- Satsujin questioned her.

-To give us an idea of how serious the damage to Sarada might have been- the blonde reminded them- Tell us Sarada- her attention turned back to the named one- What do you remember?- the former Uchiha princess squeezed her clothes between her fingers until they turned white.

-I...- she hesitated for a moment taking a deep breath- I don't remember anything else...- Tsunade and Shizune sighed.

Tsunade and Shizune sighed with disappointment, they expected Sarada to tell them something important, but they were not going to push her more for that day, they would be patient and wait for the next day to inquire more on the matter.

-I see... Let us know if you remember anything else- the Fifth Hokage saw her for the last time before leaving the room followed by Shizune leaving Mitsuki checking some things for the last time.

Everyone in the room fell into a deep and uncomfortable silence not knowing what else to do.

Mitsuki throughout Tsunade's interrogation was watching Sarada's every move and reaction without missing anything, despite not having seen her for years he knew her well, recognizing when she was lying.

-Sarada- the white hair cut the silence calling everyone's attention- Are you sure you don't remember anything?-

The other two present passed their eyes over Mitsuki and Sarada repeatedly before focusing on just the black hair who upon hearing the albino's question tensed her body visibly.

-No...- she answered after a few seconds of silence- I don't know why you insist on it Mitsuki-

-For nothing special- he decided to leave the topic aside, Sarada wasn't going to say anything until she felt ready, until then we'll have to wait- well- he made some last notes before taking his things- I'll be back in a few hours to check your chakra flow, I recommend you to rest until then- the danger only nodded without bothering to answer or look at him, keeping her head down all the time without even paying attention to the blonde girl who had approached to talk to her, she seemed very depressed and it was then that Mitsuki remembered something.

Approaching the black haired boy Mitsuki leaned in to whisper in his ear so that Sarada wouldn't hear them. The black haired boy looked wide eyed at the white haired boy who was walking away with a small smile on his lips before he was lost from his sight behind the door.

The boy looked at Satsujin trying to converse with a withdrawn Sarada without much success, it was there that he decided to intervene.

-I know what can help you!- announced her false brother, slightly catching her attention- I hear your younger brother wants to meet his older sister- he smiled slightly waiting for the desired reaction.

Sarada's eyes widened like saucers and rested on Muku for a moment looking for a trace of a lie but when they didn't see him they returned to the ground anxiously.

-Her brother?- questioned Satsujin when she saw that Sarada did not speak.

-Yes- Muku nodded confidently- from what I heard, when he found out he had a sister he asked the Hokage to see her and he has been here at the hospital for a few hours now waiting to see Sarada-

"-Daisuke is here?...-" Sarada's breathing became heavy with every word she heard.

-Really? How cute!- exclaimed Satsujin excitedly turning to Sarada almost jumping up and down- Isn't that amazing Sarada? Your little brother wants to meet you-

-No... I don't want to see him...- she managed to stammer on the verge of crying surprising her companions.

-But Sarada...- Muku tried to talk to her but an outburst from the girl silenced him.

-I said I don't want to see him! I don't want him around... -she choked back a restrained sob as she shrank in her place- I.. I can't see him... I haven't the courage.... - she sobbed bitterly.

-Sarada...- they didn't know how to handle the situation that was a reaction they didn't expect, for years Sarada had wanted to see her brother and expressed missing him very much and now that she had the chance to see him again she refused to do it.

They both stood not knowing how to act as they watched Sarada embrace herself sobbing, her sobs being the only thing heard in the room overshadowing the slight creak of the door opening.

-¿Can... Can you see me?- a new voice made them focus on the door of the room that was open, revealing the figure of a very familiar blond boy.

At his entrance the black hair's sobs choked in her throat as if she was really choking and her reaction did not go unnoticed by anyone present.

-Always so inopportune Uzumaki, can't you see that it's not the best moment- began Satsujin with annoyance seeing how the situation was getting more and more out of hand.

-I... I know it's not a good time, but to be honest, it's never a good time and I feel that this conversation can't be delayed any longer, besides time is pressing- he muttered somewhat distressed without daring to look towards the hospital bed where he had seen a few seconds ago how Sarada was tormented at the idea of seeing her brother again in this condition.

Sarada listened to every word, however she refused to respond, she didn't think she was mentally ready to face anyone, especially after what happened inside the infinite Tsukuyomi, she was still trying to make the feeling of longing towards that false reality fade away, but it turned out to be much harder than she thought at first.

Satsujin seeing Sarada not reacting in any way to the blond's presence made him doubt if it would be right to let him speak.

-I really don't think it's a good time....-

-We'll leave them alone- Muku cut her off, surprising the others.

-What? But Muku she didn't...- the boy moved closer to her ear so Sarada couldn't hear them.

-It's not up to us to have this conversation with her- he reminded her of their talk a few hours ago- they have to talk about this alone- he whispered to her.

-I know but ....- she saw the state Sarada was still in and felt more insecure stopping when Muku gave her hand a squeeze calling her attention.

-I'm not convinced to leave her like this either but things have to be fixed before everything gets worse- after saying that he pulled her to lead them both towards the exit.

They walked hesitantly until they left the room completely, but not before looking once more at the people who would be left alone in the room.

Once outside the door closed behind them they took a seat in the white hallway of the hospital looking intently at the white wood in front of them.

-Do you think she'll be all right? You know, every now and then she has these attacks that make her sink into a bottomless pit in her mind- the girl pulled her legs up to her chest hiding part of her face.

Muku let his head fall back sighing with defeat- I'm not sure about anything, but it's not like there's nothing else left... if we want to defend ourselves from those guys we need to make things clear between all of us- he looked once more at the door in front of them- even more when we already know what really happened... -

There was no immediate answer from the blonde, more than a small sigh of resignation after a few seconds.

-Even if he is not guilty of anything.... The wound is already done- muttered Satsujin without looking away from the door of Sarada's room without having the slightest idea of what would happen from then on, she hated to know that the future was uncertain no matter who was involved.

 

 

To be continue

Notes:

Hello! I know, I've been gone for many months, but I haven't had time for anything, I spent all my vacations doing my social service and now that I'm back to school I have many tasks and projects to do and the exams are approaching, I was supposed to publish this chapter in June, but I didn't even have time to publish it, but here it is! Better late than never, but I don't know when the next update will be, the next chapter is in the middle and there's a scene that I'm having a hard time writing. I don't want to be pessimistic, but maybe after the next chapter I won't write more until December, that's when I'll be on vacation again and I'll probably finish my service.

Good news for the readers of my other story Borusara, I finished writing chapter number 4 of "Even if the world hates you I will always be by your side" I rewrote it after what happened with its first version a few months ago, and although I tried to make it as close to the lost one as possible, the truth is that I changed many parts of it, the truth is that I changed many parts and personally, I think it was worth it and it was much longer than the original one (at least 10000 words), but I won't publish it until I have revised it five more times (I misspelled many words) and well, not counting that unpublished chapter, there would only be one more to finish the story.

And speaking of length, this story only has 5 chapters left (not counting the epilogue) to finish ❤.

Thanks for reading 🦋